A
plaine
and
familiar
Exposition
vpon
the
51.
Psalme
;
First
preached
,
and
now
published
for
the
benefit
of
Gods
Church
.
Psalme
51.
THE
TEXT
.
To
him
that
excelleth
,
a
Psalme
of
Dauid
,
when
the
Prophet
Nathan
came
vnto
him
,
after
hee
had
gone
in
to
Bershaba
.
COncerning
the
Book
of
the
Psalmes
,
it
is
an
Epitome
of
the
whole
Scriptures
,
teaching
vs
what
we
are
to
beleeue
and
doe
,
both
to
God
and
man
;
In
which
as
in
a
glasse
we
may
clearely
behold
the
nature
of
GOD
,
his
wisedome
,
goodnesse
,
and
mercy
towardes
his
Church
and
Children
:
As
also
most
notable
spectacles
of
his
fearefull
wrath
&
vengeance
against
the
wicked
and
vngodly
.
If
men
would
pray
vnto
God
,
and
craue
for
any
mercy
and
blessing
at
his
hands
,
heere
bee
excellent
platformes
of
true
,
hearty
,
and
earnest
prayers
.
If
men
would
giue
thankes
for
blessings
receiued
,
for
iudgements
escaped
,
or
for
Deliuerance
from
wicked
and
vngodly
men
,
here
be
worthy
examples
and
directions
:
If
men
would
finde
comfort
in
temptations
,
troubles
,
and
afflictions
,
and
learne
with
patience
to
beare
them
;
There
is
no
part
of
the
Bible
more
sweete
and
comfortable
:
And
therefore
it
should
be
our
delight
and
study
,
and
wee
ought
to
spend
the
more
time
in
reading
,
and
in
the
meditation
of
so
excellent
and
worthy
a
Booke
;
according
to
that
of
our
Sauiour
,
Ioh.
5.39
.
Search
the
Scriptures
;
Because
that
will
bring
a
man
to
true
happinesse
in
the
end
,
namely
,
to
know
God
to
be
his
God
,
to
know
Iesus
Christ
,
to
know
himselfe
,
and
to
direct
him
in
that
narrow
Path
that
shall
leade
vnto
life
.
I
thought
good
to
speake
of
this
Psalme
,
because
it
containeth
in
it
a
most
worthy
example
of
true
and
vnfained
repentance
,
without
which
there
is
not
,
nor
can
be
any
pardon
of
sinne
;
Except
yee
repent
,
Luke
13.5
.
The
argument
of
the
Psalm
.
ye
shall
all
perish
.
Now
it
containeth
a
famous
and
most
worthy
example
of
repentance
if
you
either
regard
the
Person
,
who
was
a
renowned
and
glorious
King
of
Israel
,
a
holy
Prophet
of
God
,
yea
a
man
after
Gods
owne
heart
.
Againe
,
in
the
matter
of
the
psalme
and
of
his
repentance
,
you
shall
see
a
spectacle
of
many
most
great
and
grieuous
sins
committed
by
Dauid
:
wherein
we
may
see
the
great
frailetie
and
weakenes
of
Gods
children
:
which
may
teach
vs
to
pray
vnto
the
Lord
,
for
the
spirit
of
corroboration
;
on
,
for
if
Dauid
fell
,
whither
shall
we
fall
,
if
God
do
but
a
litle
leaue
vs
to
our selues
:
And
howsoeuer
by
the
speciall
mercy
of
God
towardes
Dauid
,
this
sin
of
his
preuailed
not
to
his
eternall
condemnation
;
yet
wee
see
what
terrour
of
conscience
and
griefe
of
heart
he
sustained
,
before
hee
could
bee
assured
of
his
former
comfort
.
And
this
shal
all
flesh
find
,
that
the
pleasures
of
sinne
,
for
a
season
heere
,
will
bring
with
them
sorrow
in
the
end
.
As
for
the
repentance
of
Dauid
,
we
shall
see
it
is
most
excellent
and
admirable
,
for
hee
doth
freely
and
frankly
confesse
his
sinnes
,
and
is
not
ashamed
to
Chronicle
them
euen
in
the
word
of
God
,
for
all
posterities
to
beg
the
pardon
of
them
.
And
lastly
,
we
shall
see
the
endlesse
loue
and
mercy
of
GOD
towards
poore
and
miserable
sinners
,
when
they
shall
truly
repent
,
and
seeke
for
mercy
.
The
whole
Psalme
containes
two
parts
:
Diuision
of
the
Psalme
.
first
,
the
preface
of
the
psalme
,
shewing
the
occasion
of
it
,
and
by
whom
it
was
penned
:
and
secondly
,
the
Psalme
it selfe
,
which
containes
in
it
nothing
else
but
a
most
earnest
prayer
of
Dauid
,
as
a
poore
prisoner
arraigned
and
condemned
at
GODS
Barre
:
And
the
Petitions
of
the
Psalme
are
two-fold
:
First
,
there
be
some
concerning
Dauid
himselfe
,
to
the
eighteenth
verse
:
And
secondly
,
some
as
concerning
the
good
of
the
whole
Church
in
generall
:
Because
his
sinne
had
endangered
,
not
onely
his
owne
estate
,
but
euen
the
good
and
flourishing
estate
of
the
whole
Church
of
God
.
In
the
Preface
or
Title
of
the
Psalme
.
First
,
marke
to
whom
this
excellent
Psalme
was
committed
;
To
him
that
excelleth
,
or
to
the
excellent
Musition
.
Secondly
,
by
whom
it
was
penned
:
A
Psalme
of
Dauid
.
Thirdly
,
the
circumstance
of
time
,
when
it
was
penned
:
When
Nathan
the
Prophet
came
vnto
him
.
Fourthly
,
the
occasion
of
it
,
namely
,
Nathans
message
from
the
Lord
,
sharpely
reproouing
Dauids
sinnes
,
adultery
and
murther
.
Ieduthū
.
To
him
that
excelleth
,
or
to
the
excellent
Musition
.
First
,
to
whom
this
Psalm
was
committed
.
The
Prophet
Dauid
,
when
he
had
penned
any
Psalme
for
the
comfort
and
benefit
of
the
Church
of
GOD
,
was
wont
,
as
it
seemeth
,
to
commit
them
to
those
men
,
who
were
appoyneted
Maisters
of
the
Musicke
,
wherein
they
did
sing
in
the
Temple
to
Gods
glory
:
1.
Chr.
25.1
.
1.
Chron.
15.16
.
1.
Chr.
9.33
as
Heman
,
Asaph
,
Corah
,
Ieduthum
,
&c.
And
whereas
Dauid
and
Sal●mon
were
commaunded
of
God
to
appoynt
some
companies
of
Musitions
to
sing
vnto
GOD
,
these
were
the
Maisters
of
the
Musicke
to
set
the
tunes
,
and
dispose
of
them
.
Doctr.
1
From
hence
,
that
Dauid
did
commit
this
Psalme
and
the
rest
,
to
the
Maisters
of
Musicke
,
to
be
sung
in
the
Church
of
God
to
his
glory
:
we
learne
that
singing
of
Psalmes
in
the
Assemblies
,
Singing
of
Psalmes
an
antient
practise
.
and
Congregation
of
Gods
people
,
is
not
onely
an
ancient
custome
of
the
Church
of
God
,
but
very
lawfull
and
commendable
:
vsed
,
as
we
see
here
in
the
daies
of
Dauid
and
Salomo
,
and
commaunded
them
of
God
:
so
it
was
the
vsual
practise
of
Christ
&
his
Apostles
to
sing
Psalmes
after
they
had
eaten
:
And
it
is
said
of
Peter
,
that
being
in
prison
,
Act.
16.25
euen
there
he
sang
Psalmes
to
GOD
:
And
in
the
dayes
of
the
Apostles
it
was
vsed
,
as
Paul
shewes
,
commanding
the
Colossians
and
all
Christians
to
vse
this
holy
exercise
;
Admonish
your selues
in
Psalmes
,
Hymnes
,
Col.
3.16
.
1.
Cor.
14.15
.
and
spirituall
Songs
,
singing
with
a
grace
to
the
Lord
in
your
hearts
.
Vse
.
This
then
should
stir
vs
vp
to
the
more
carefull
practise
of
this
godly
duty
:
and
it
condemnes
the
profanenes
of
those
scoffing
wretches
,
who
mocke
,
as
at
all
other
duties
of
Gods
people
,
their
prayer
,
hearing
,
reading
,
conference
,
&c.
so
at
their
singing
of
Psalmes
:
Alas
,
these
profane
beasts
,
and
gracelesse
wretches
,
hauing
no
grace
in
their
hearts
,
they
see
not
,
nor
perceiue
not
,
the
comfort
which
GODS
children
finde
in
singing
of
Psalmes
vnto
God
.
But
some
may
say
,
I
could
neuer
receiue
any
such
spirituall
ioy
in
singing
of
Psalmes
.
It
may
be
so
,
and
thine
estate
so
much
the
more
to
bee
feared
:
As
the
Prodigall
sonne
in
the
fifteenth
chapter
of
Saint
Lukes
Gospel
,
did
know
it
,
and
enioy
it
:
So
the
Elder
sonne
asked
what
maner
of
ioy
it
is
?
And
so
may
worldlings
aske
,
Quale
gaudium
?
We
answer
,
That
which
is
knowne
by
taste
,
cannot
by
speech
:
So
taste
,
what
ioy
it
is
,
and
then
as
Christ
saide
,
I
haue
breade
to
eate
,
and
ye
know
not
of
it
:
So
may
the
Christian
say
,
I
haue
ioy
,
and
ye
know
not
of
it
.
But
because
most
men
and
women
thinke
it
an
excellent
and
comfortable
practise
,
I
wil
shew
you
how
wee
ought
to
be
qualified
,
lest
if
we
take
more
delight
in
the
sweetenesse
of
the
Musicke
,
then
in
the
comfort
of
the
Psalme
,
we
doe
but
make
a
noyse
,
and
loose
the
benefit
of
singing
,
yea
,
take
the
holy
name
of
God
in
vaine
.
First
then
,
that
wee
may
sing
to
Gods
glory
,
and
to
our
comfort
,
we
must
sing
with
the
heart
,
and
with
the
vnderstanding
:
So
Saint
Paul
in
the
third
chapter
and
sixeteenth
verse
of
the
Colossians
saith
;
I
will
pray
and
sing
with
the
spirit
and
vnderstanding
;
that
is
,
How
to
●ing
aright
with
knowledge
and
vnderstanding
of
that
I
sing
:
&
not
as
the
Papists
vse
to
roare
in
their
Masses
in
latine
,
so
as
none
that
heare
them
vnderstand
what
is
said
,
or
what
s
do●
.
Secondly
,
for
the
matter
of
our
singing
,
it
must
be
Psalms
&
Hymns
,
and
spirituall
Songs
,
not
vile
and
filthy
songs
,
which
are
the
diuels
musicke
,
in
the
mouths
of
prophane
persons
:
wherefore
,
let
vs
put
away
all
vile
and
filthy
Songs
.
And
let
vs
cheare
vp
our
spirits
,
and
make
our selues
merry
with
Dauids
musicke
.
As
the
Spirit
of
God
hath
giuen
him
the
name
of
the
Sweet
Singer
,
so
let
his
musicke
be
sweet
in
our
eares
,
let
vs
often
sing
this
Psalme
,
and
other
his
mournefull
Songs
,
that
wee
may
be
filled
with
the
ioy
of
the
Spirit
as
he
was
:
And
passe
from
hence
into
those
eternall
ioyes
whither
he
is
entred
,
that
so
ioyntly
they
may
sing
together
.
Thirdly
,
we
must
not
sing
to
spend
the
time
,
or
to
satisfie
our
eares
with
noise
or
tune
,
but
in
singing
we
must
seeke
to
expresse
our
thankefulnesse
to
God
,
to
redeeme
the
time
,
be
not
like
the
tinckling
Cimballs
,
nor
the
musicke
of
children
.
And
therefore
we
must
euen
labour
our selues
to
be
affected
,
in
singing
with
cheerefulnes
vnto
God
.
Fourthly
,
in
singing
,
seeing
it
is
a
part
of
prayer
we
must
looke
to
doe
it
with
all
reuerence
as
vnto
GOD
himselfe
;
and
as
wee
would
shew
all
seemely
and
decent
behauiour
when
we
thanke
our
superiour
for
a
good
turne
;
so
should
wee
to
GOD
:
These
things
being
duly
considered
,
singing
,
it
both
procureth
dignity
&
grace
to
the
holy
actions
,
and
much
auaileth
to
stirre
vp
the
mind
to
true
affection
,
and
feruentnes
of
praying
:
But
we
must
diligently
beware
that
our
ears
be
not
more
heedfully
bent
to
the
Note
,
then
our
mindes
to
the
spirituall
sense
of
the
words
.
The
second
point
in
the
Title
of
the
Psalme
,
By
whom
it
was
peuned
.
1.
Sa.
16.18
2.
Sa.
13.1
.
is
the
Penne-man
of
this
Psalme
,
howsoeuer
it
was
endited
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
yet
you
see
it
was
penned
by
Dauid
,
a
worthy
and
renowned
King
of
Israel
,
a
holy
Prophet
of
GOD
,
a
man
after
GODS
owne
heart
,
endued
with
excellent
and
singular
gifts
&
graces
of
Gods
Spirit
.
Vse
.
Now
from
the
Pen-man
of
this
excellent
Psalme
,
who
was
so
worthy
a
King
and
Prophet
,
and
containing
in
it
such
excellent
and
necessary
matter
,
it
ought
to
moue
vs
to
the
great
liking
,
and
regard
of
this
excellent
Psalme
,
for
we
will
listen
to
the
speeches
of
learned
men
:
their
Counfells
and
Exhortations
,
being
wife
,
graue
,
godly
,
and
learned
,
do
much
affect
vs
:
Loe
then
,
heere
is
a
psalme
penned
by
a
most
skilful
Musition
;
by
a
renowned
King
and
worthy
Prophet
of
God
,
yea
a
man
after
Gods
owne
heart
.
Now
the
person
that
wrote
this
Psalme
should
moue
vs
very
much
to
the
liking
of
the
matter
contained
in
this
Psalme
;
Ahab
said
of
Micha
,
he
neuer
prophecied
good
;
So
Dauid
the
sweet-singer
of
Israel
alwaies
good
,
The
mercy
of
the
Lord
endureth
for
euer
:
hee
was
loued
of
God
,
the
Annoyntment
spirituall
and
temporal
doth
verefie
it
:
Applauded
of
al
,
both
men
and
women
,
Dauid
hath
killed
his
tenne
thousands
.
A
man
iustified
of
his
enemies
,
Thou
art
more
righteous
then
I.
Esteemed
of
his
subiects
,
Thou
art
worth
ien
thousands
of
vs
.
A
man
more
learned
then
his
teachers
,
he
was
a
Compound
of
vertues
,
a
man
after
Gods
own
hart
;
yet
no
way
caring
for
the
vaine
applause
of
man
:
confesseth
heere
his
sin
,
casteth
his
Crowne
at
the
Lambs
feet
with
the
24.
elders
,
contented
to
giue
glory
to
God
,
so
that
he
might
find
peace
vpon
earth
.
Oh!
what
an
excellent
thing
were
this
,
if
Kings
,
Nobles
&
great
men
,
would
imitate
Dauid
in
this
,
to
call
themselues
to
account
,
and
to
set
downe
their
liues
,
that
so
they
might
haue
matter
to
praise
God
for
his
blessings
,
&
to
acknowledge
their
sins
with
Dauid
.
Dauid
then
was
the
author
&
writer
of
this
Psalme
,
yet
Dauid
reports
the
fault
in
himselfe
,
as
if
some
stranger
had
committed
it
:
He
forgets
as
it
were
his
owne
people
,
and
his
Fathers
house
,
setting
all
affection
aside
,
maketh
a
plaine
declaration
of
his
owne
transgression
;
A
wise
man
(
saith
Salomon
)
will
accuse
himselfe
,
Pro.
18.
So
doth
Dauid
,
not
shrowding
his
head
,
nor
running
into
a
bush
,
as
Adam
did
,
but
writing
his
fault
in
his
brow
:
&
pointing
with
his
finger
at
the
transgressor
vnder
his
owne
name
,
faith
A
Psalme
of
Dauid
,
being
reprooued
by
Nathan
,
&c.
Penners
of
the
scriptures
set
forth
first
their
own
imperfection
.
And
indeed
this
doth
make
greatly
for
the
authoritie
of
the
word
of
God
,
in
that
the
Penners
of
it
do
not
sticke
to
set
forth
their
owne
fraileties
&
imperfections
,
that
God
might
haue
the
honour
,
and
man
beare
the
deserued
blame
:
contrarie
to
the
manner
of
the
Writers
of
this
world
,
that
howsoeuer
against
enemies
they
speake
all
,
and
more
then
all
,
or
extol
their
friends
to
the
highest
,
yet
in
them
we
finde
few
examples
of
laying
open
the
errours
of
themselues
,
especially
when
in
any
sort
it
may
be
concealed
.
This
course
we
may
behold
in
the
whole
Scriptures
,
2.
Sam.
11.
Dauid
hee
recordeth
his
adultery
and
murder
,
as
here
in
this
Psalme
his
repentance
of
them
,
Ionas
his
disobedience
,
Ionas
1.3
.
Iob
3.1
.
1.
Reg.
11.
Num.
11.
Note
.
Iob
his
impatience
;
the
idolatry
of
Salomon
;
the
discontentednesse
of
Moses
;
the
fretting
of
Ieremy
,
and
the
like
:
Here
we
may
see
the
wisedome
of
the
Word
of
life
,
here
we
may
admire
their
spirites
,
who
to
giue
God
the
glory
do
reioyce
in
their
infirmities
,
and
proclaime
their
owne
follies
;
and
if
wee
would
compare
these
Writers
,
inspired
of
the
Holie
Ghost
,
with
the
Workes
and
Writings
of
other
men
,
we
must
either
shut
our
eyes
,
or
else
acknowledge
a
great
difference
.
The
third
circumstance
is
the
time
when
this
excellent
Psalme
was
penned
,
and
that
is
expressed
,
The
time
when
this
Psalm
was
penned
.
When
Nathan
the
Prophet
came
vnto
him
:
Concerning
the
sense
of
these
Wordes
some
men
differ
,
some
thinke
that
Dauid
being
fallen
,
lay
in
his
sinnes
a
whole
yeare
,
without
any
touch
of
conscience
,
and
sound
repentance
for
them
:
But
it
is
not
like
,
as
others
thinke
,
that
so
worthy
a
man
as
Dauid
was
,
after
Gods
owne
hart
,
could
lie
so
long
in
sin
without
all
remorce
and
touch
of
Conscience
.
For
my
part
,
I
take
it
,
that
though
Dauid
could
not
be
so
stony
and
so
steely-hearted
,
or
so
benummed
,
but
must
needs
haue
some
griping
and
sting
of
conscience
,
and
no
doubt
his
heart
must
needes
smite
him
,
vnlesse
hee
had
beene
more
vile
,
then
the
vilest
sinner
:
So
for
all
that
he
was
not
so
humbled
for
his
great
and
grieuous
sinnes
,
as
he
ought
to
haue
beene
,
till
such
time
as
Nathan
the
Lords
Prophet
came
to
rowze
him
vp
by
the
alarum
of
Gods
Iudgement
denounced
against
him
:
Wherin
we
may
see
;
2.
Sa.
12.1
.
First
,
that
a
childe
of
God
may
both
fall
fowly
,
and
lie
in
sin
a
long
time
without
repentance
:
And
secondly
,
that
the
Ministery
of
Nathan
is
needfull
to
reclaime
vs
,
else
we
shall
not
onely
sinne
,
but
lie
and
rot
in
them
:
And
indeede
not
so
much
the
falling
into
sinne
,
as
the
lying
in
sin
,
wounds
the
conscience
,
and
procures
Gods
iudgements
.
Doctr.
1
Hence
we
may
gather
first
of
all
,
for
our
great
comfort
,
That
it
is
the
Lords
mercie
,
sometimes
to
let
a
man
fall
into
sinne
,
for
as
we
build
a
wall
the
higher
,
by
casting
the
foundation
deeper
;
So
the
Lord
by
humbling
his
children
,
oftentimes
raiseth
them
vp
.
As
in
a
tempestuous
winde
,
trees
shaken
by
the
root
,
in
calme
doe
spread
themselues
the
more
;
So
the
childe
of
God
hauing
his
roote
shaken
,
doth
more
strongly
fasten
himselfe
in
Christ
Iesus
.
The
child
of
GOD
may
fall
after
he
is
called
.
Doctr.
2
Note
in
Dauid
,
a
man
after
Gods
owne
heart
,
that
the
true
childe
of
God
,
after
he
is
truely
and
effectually
called
&
sanctified
,
may
very
dangerously
fall
and
sinne
against
God
,
euen
as
Dauid
did
:
Gen.
37.
So
Iosephs
brethren
,
how
did
they
conspire
against
him
,
to
sell
him
,
yea
to
kill
him
:
and
lay
a
long
time
,
yea
almost
twentie
yeares
in
that
sinne
before
they
were
truely
humbled
for
it
?
How
fowly
did
Peter
fall
though
hee
did
not
lie
long
in
sin
.
Mat.
26.70
.
Yea
,
as
Iob
saith
,
Iob
15.
What
is
man
that
hee
should
be
cleane
:
and
hee
that
is
borne
of
a
woman
that
he
should
be
iust
:
Behold
,
he
found
no
stedfastnes
in
his
Saints
&c.
And
,
Pro.
20.9
.
Who
can
say
I
haue
made
my
hart
cleane
.
All
which
testimonies
of
scriptures
serue
to
confirme
the
trueth
of
this
Doctrine
,
that
the
best
of
Gods
Saints
in
this
life
,
are
oftentimes
ouertaken
by
the
policy
of
Satan
,
and
the
frailetie
of
their
owne
flesh
,
to
commit
great
and
grieuous
sinnes
.
Yea
,
the
dearest
of
Gods
children
,
sometimes
are
asleepe
,
Matth.
25.
The
wise
and
foolish
Virgins
both
slept
,
but
yet
here
is
the
difference
;
the
wise
awakened
,
arise
out
of
their
securitie
:
the
foolish
prolong
the
time
.
Oh
then
!
if
Christ
Iesus
haue
looked
vpon
vs
,
as
he
did
vpon
Peter
,
let
vs
looke
on
our selues
:
If
his
Nathan
be
come
,
let
vs
sleepe
no
more
.
Vse
1
Seeing
that
Gods
children
may
thus
fall
into
sinne
,
and
lie
in
sinne
so
long
a
time
,
although
no
man
may
hereby
be
imboldned
to
sinne
with
Dauid
,
much
lesse
to
lie
in
sin
without
repentance
:
yet
if
wee
finde
that
such
hath
beene
our
security
and
exceeding
carelesnes
,
that
GOD
leauing
vs
in
his
iust
Iudgement
,
wee
haue
sinned
,
and
laine
in
sinne
a
long
time
,
a
yeare
,
or
two
,
or
ten
,
yet
if
we
can
repent
,
and
truely
turne
to
God
,
as
Dauid
did
,
we
need
not
doubt
but
hee
will
shew
vs
mercy
as
to
Dauid
,
At
what
time
soeuer
:
The
Lord
limites
no
time
,
if
men
doe
repent
truly
:
yet
if
men
shall
deferre
their
repentance
in
hope
of
this
,
that
they
may
repent
hereafter
,
then
let
them
take
heede
lest
the
Lord
cut
them
off
,
ere
they
be
aware
,
or
else
leaue
them
to
hardnesse
of
heart
and
impenitency
:
And
there
is
a
great
difference
betweene
this
,
when
a
man
hath
laine
in
sin
and
the
time
is
past
:
and
when
a
man
commits
sinne
,
and
deferres
,
in
hope
of
time
to
come
.
Vse
.
2
Heere
we
may
see
the
difference
betweene
this
life
and
the
Life
to
come
.
Here
in
this
life
the
remnants
of
sinne
as
so
many
spots
and
staines
in
the
flesh
remaine
euen
in
those
which
are
cleansed
by
the
bloud
of
CHRIST
:
But
when
as
the
faithfull
shall
be
glorified
,
they
shall
then
be
vnblameable
,
without
spotte
or
wrinckle
:
If
wee
shall
now
cast
our
eyes
euen
vpon
the
best
of
Gods
seruants
,
as
Noah
,
Abraham
,
Lot
,
Dauid
,
Peter
,
&c.
wee
may
easily
see
shame
in
glorie
,
darkenesse
in
light
,
follie
in
wifedome
,
infidelitie
in
faith
.
But
when
CHRIST
shall
appeare
,
and
we
likewise
appeare
with
him
in
glory
,
wee
shall
be
made
like
vnto
him
.
Here
we
cease
not
to
prouoke
God
,
by
reason
of
our
sinnes
,
which
continually
wee
do
fall
into
,
which
should
be
vnto
vs
as
bitter
as
gall
or
wormewood
:
But
when
this
corruptible
shall
haue
put
on
incorruption
,
and
this
mortall
shall
put
on
immortality
,
and
Death
shall
bee
swallowed
vp
into
victory
;
then
we
shall
cease
to
sinne
,
and
shall
be
as
the
blessed
Angels
in
heauen
.
Vse
.
3
We
see
that
repentance
is
not
in
mans
power
,
Repentance
is
not
in
mans
power
.
but
it
is
the
speciall
gift
of
God
;
for
if
the
Lord
had
not
sent
Nathan
to
him
,
to
awake
his
benummed
conscience
:
alas
hee
had
runne
on
still
in
sinne
;
he
had
laine
and
rotted
in
his
sins
:
but
the
Lord
sends
his
seruant
Nathan
to
admonish
him
,
&
to
awake
him
:
And
so
the
people
of
God
acknowledge
in
many
places
of
the
word
:
Conuert
thou
vs
,
O
Lord
,
and
we
shal
be
conuerted
:
Iere
31.18
2
,
Tim.
2.
25.
Againe
,
Instruct
them
with
meekenes
,
proouing
if
God
will
at
any
time
giue
them
repentance
,
that
they
may
be
saued
.
Oh
then
!
seeing
repentance
is
not
in
mans
power
,
but
it
is
the
speciall
gift
of
God
,
neither
could
Dauid
turne
of
himselfe
,
thogh
he
turned
himselfe
from
God
of
himselfe
:
What
,
madnes
then
is
it
for
men
and
women
to
deferre
all
till
the
last
gaspe
?
Saying
,
If
they
may
haue
but
three
houres
before
death
,
they
do
care
for
no
more
,
as
though
they
had
repentance
at
command
:
Man
sins
by
nature
,
●ut
can
not
●ise
without
grace
But
O
thou
vaine
man
!
see
Dauid
,
he
fell
by
his
owne
power
,
but
could
not
rise
by
his
owne
power
;
&
art
thou
better
then
Dauid
?
No
,
no
;
vnlesse
the
Lord
giue
thee
repentance
,
thou
canst
neuer
repent
:
Oh
then
seeke
at
Gods
hands
,
and
repent
while
the
Lord
calls
and
offers
thee
the
meanes
.
Doctr.
2
The
word
preached
the
means
to
beget
faith
and
repentance
Seeing
that
Dauid
repented
not
till
he
was
waked
,
and
rouzed
vp
by
Nathan
the
Lords
Prophet
and
Minister
:
hence
I
gather
,
that
the
word
of
God
preached
,
is
the
means
both
to
beget
Faith
and
Repentance
,
and
to
increase
and
reuiue
the
same
,
for
how
had
Dauid
gone
on
stil
in
sinne
,
if
Nathan
had
not
humbled
him
by
the
word
of
God
:
it
is
able
to
break
a
stony
heart
,
it
is
able
to
wound
a
heart
of
steele
,
for
what
heart
could
be
more
obstinate
,
rebellious
,
stubborne
,
stony
,
and
steely
,
then
was
the
hearts
of
the
cruell
Iewes
?
yet
by
Peters
Sermon
,
Acts
2.37
.
they
were
pricked
,
and
throughly
wounded
,
and
humbled
;
Ier.
23.29
.
Is
not
the
word
IEHOVAH
like
vnto
fire
,
and
like
a
hammer
that
breaketh
the
stone
?
It
is
able
to
breake
a
stony
hart
which
is
as
hard
as
flint
:
I
am
not
ashamed
of
the
Gospel
of
God
,
because
I
know
it
is
the
power
of
God
to
saluation
to
all
that
beleeue
:
●om.
1.16
.
It
is
compared
to
a
sharpe
two-edged
sword
:
It
is
mighty
in
operation
,
Hebr.
4.12
.
and
sharper
then
a
two-edged
sword
:
Eph.
2.1
,
2.
It
is
able
to
giue
life
to
those
that
are
dead
in
trespasses
and
sinnes
.
So
then
wee
must
acknowledge
a
perpetuall
necessitie
of
the
Word
,
to
beget
,
as
also
to
encrease
in
vs
the
graces
of
Faith
and
Sanctification
,
which
without
the
vse
of
the
Word
preached
,
are
subiect
,
if
not
to
dying
,
yet
to
decreasing
;
if
not
to
perishing
,
yet
to
diminishing
.
And
from
hence
it
is
that
the
Lord
saith
of
his
Vineyard
his
Church
,
Esay
the
twenty
seuen
chapter
,
and
third
vers
.
I
the
Lord
doe
keepe
it
,
I
will
water
it
euery
moment
lest
any
assaile
it
,
I
will
keepe
it
night
and
day
.
We
see
by
daily
experience
,
that
after
our
repentance
,
and
the
renewing
of
our
mindes
,
we
are
subiect
to
stumble
and
to
fall
into
sin
,
and
ready
to
lie
long
in
it
,
as
men
cast
into
a
deepe
and
long
sleepe
,
if
wee
bee
not
awaked
with
the
Lords
Trumpet
,
as
wee
may
see
by
this
present
example
of
Dauid
,
who
was
by
the
subtilty
of
Satan
surprised
&
drawne
to
commit
two
horrible
sinnes
,
Adultery
and
Murther
,
and
lay
a
long
space
securely
in
them
,
vntill
he
was
by
the
Prophet
Nathan
rowzed
vp
and
recouered
,
2.
Sam.
12.
Wherefore
as
there
is
a
continuall
vse
and
exercise
of
repentance
,
so
is
there
a
continuall
vse
of
the
preaching
of
the
word
,
that
wee
should
not
stand
at
a
stay
,
but
increase
more
and
more
,
till
we
come
to
the
fulnesse
of
the
perfect
age
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Vse
1
This
serues
to
commend
vnto
vs
the
power
of
the
Word
of
GOD
,
which
is
both
able
to
kill
sinners
,
and
to
make
them
aliue
againe
,
Gods
word
only
conuerts
.
and
puts
a
manifest
difference
betweene
the
word
of
man
,
and
the
word
of
God
:
all
the
Wisedome
,
Learning
,
Eloquence
,
and
wit
of
man
is
not
able
to
saue
a
soule
,
to
conuert
a
sinner
,
only
the
word
of
God
can
doe
it
,
euen
the
plaine
and
simple
preaching
of
the
word
can
doe
it
:
1.
Cor.
1.21
Psal.
19.7
.
Rom.
10.14
The
Law
of
the
Lord
is
perfect
,
conuerting
the
Soule
:
Though
nothing
be
more
contrarie
to
our
nature
then
the
word
of
God
,
yet
it
doth
by
Gods
blessing
conuert
vs
.
Vse
.
2
Well
then
,
seeing
Nathan
is
the
messenger
,
Despisers
of
the
word
must
needes
perish
.
and
the
meanes
that
God
vses
to
reclaime
Dauid
thus
sleeping
,
and
snorting
in
sinne
,
whereas
the
Lord
could
haue
conuerted
him
,
without
Nathans
helpe
:
we
see
then
,
that
those
men
who
doe
despise
Nathan
,
and
the
Lords
Prophets
and
Ministers
,
must
needes
die
in
sinne
,
without
repentance
,
who
cannot
indure
themselues
to
bee
admonished
and
reproued
:
euen
as
a
man
hauing
a
long
festered
soare
,
that
is
euen
rotten
&
putrified
,
Note
.
he
can
not
abide
the
Chirurgeon
should
touch
it
or
lance
it
:
alas
,
it
will
be
his
bane
in
the
end
:
So
,
if
thy
soule
be
sicke
,
full
of
rottennes
and
corruption
,
and
yet
thou
continuest
in
sinne
,
and
liest
in
sinne
:
and
wilt
not
suffer
the
Lords
Chirurgeons
,
thou
canst
not
indure
Nathan
to
be
so
busie
with
thy
sinnes
,
what
will
follow
but
the
vtter
ruine
of
thy
soule
,
and
the
bane
of
it
?
And
therefore
let
all
men
be
content
to
haue
their
hearts
searched
with
the
tents
of
the
Law
,
to
be
ript
vp
and
launced
til
the
bloud
follow
,
for
that
is
the
next
way
to
be
cured
.
Doctr.
3
A
feareful
thing
to
liue
in
sin
without
repentance
Note
.
In
Dauid
obserue
what
a
fearefull
thing
it
is
,
to
lie
in
sinne
without
repentance
,
it
is
that
which
maketh
a
grieuous
wound
in
the
conscience
,
draweth
downe
many
and
grieuous
iudgements
of
God
,
as
in
Dauid
hee
felt
the
smart
of
this
sinne
a
long
time
;
yea
hee
carried
the
skarre
of
it
to
his
graue
,
it
was
a
heart-smart
vnto
sinne
,
in
denying
his
Lord
and
Maister
;
yet
he
lying
not
in
sinne
repented
presently
,
went
out
,
and
wept
bitterly
,
&
so
had
pardon
:
but
lying
in
sinne
,
is
that
which
wounds
the
conscience
,
and
drawes
downe
Gods
Iudgements
,
both
in
soule
and
body
,
weakens
our
faith
,
makes
vs
colde
in
prayer
and
in
holy
dueties
.
Yea
,
the
wrath
of
GOD
doth
follow
such
as
make
no
conscience
of
sinne
,
giuing
them
ouer
into
a
reprobate
sence
,
to
a
slumbering
spirit
,
and
to
hardnes
of
heart
,
that
they
proue
in
the
end
to
be
past
feeling
,
Romans
1.28
.
and
surely
it
is
iust
with
GOD
,
that
hee
should
forsake
them
by
his
grace
,
who
haue
forsaken
him
by
their
sins
:
This
is
that
which
the
Prophet
declareth
concerning
the
secret
Iudgement
of
God
vpon
sinners
,
that
doe
make
shipwarcke
of
faith
and
a
good
conscience
,
Psal.
81.11
,
12.
My
people
would
not
heare
my
voyce
,
and
Israel
would
none
of
me
:
So
I
gaue
them
vp
vnto
the
hardnesse
of
their
heart
,
and
they
haue
walked
in
their
owne
Councels
.
Whence
he
shewes
,
that
seeing
they
would
not
be
reclaimed
and
reformed
,
he
suffered
them
to
runne
their
whole
swinge
into
all
wickednesse
.
Vse
.
1
Hence
wee
learne
what
a
dangerous
thing
it
is
to
giue
entertainement
vnto
sin
,
it
is
like
to
a
shamelesse
guest
,
which
if
he
be
once
inuited
,
will
be
so
hardy
,
that
hee
will
come
againe
vnbidden
,
it
is
like
the
breaking
in
of
water
,
that
can
hardly
be
stopped
;
we
may
see
this
in
the
example
of
Cain
,
he
was
reprooued
of
God
,
checked
for
his
hatred
against
his
brother
,
and
admonished
to
repent
,
Gen.
4
8.
But
he
hearkened
not
to
the
voyce
of
the
Lord
,
but
hardned
his
heart
,
and
shead
innocent
bloud
,
euen
the
bloud
of
his
brother
.
This
appeareth
in
Iudas
,
he
entertained
couetousnesse
in
his
heart
,
from
couetousnes
he
fell
to
plot
with
the
Pharises
,
Mat.
26.15
.
from
plotting
he
proceeded
to
practising
,
&
in
the
end
he
brake
out
to
treson
against
his
Lord
&
Master
.
The
like
we
may
say
of
Saul
,
That
as
he
fell
away
from
God
step
by
step
;
So
did
the
Spirit
of
God
forsake
him
.
For
as
amongst
all
the
blessings
that
God
doth
bestow
vpon
the
sonnes
of
men
in
this
world
:
a
soft
and
tender
heart
is
one
of
the
greatest
,
which
is
soone
made
to
bleede
,
and
brought
to
repentance
and
amendment
of
life
Ezech.
11.19
.
So
there
can
bee
no
greater
curse
laid
vpon
man
then
to
haue
a
stony
heart
,
which
eueyr
day
doth
heape
vp
wrath
against
the
day
of
wrath
,
Exod.
9.
Vse
.
2
Well
,
aboue
all
things
let
vs
beware
how
wee
lie
,
Continuance
in
sin
most
dangerous
.
and
rest
in
sinne
:
Indeede
I
confesse
,
the
Lord
might
iustly
condemne
vs
,
for
the
least
sin
we
doe
commit
:
but
yet
he
doth
not
so
much
dislike
vs
for
sinning
,
as
for
lying
in
sinne
without
repentance
;
whenas
we
sinne
and
lie
in
sin
,
then
we
wound
our
conscience
,
then
all
grace
will
decay
;
let
a
man
trie
himselfe
.
When
Dauid
had
done
this
euill
,
committed
adultery
and
murther
,
and
lay
without
repentance
,
how
was
his
zeale
quenched
?
how
was
his
prayers
weakened
?
how
was
his
heart
cooled
?
Note
.
how
was
his
conscience
wounded
?
Euen
so
,
do
but
try
thy
hart
,
if
thou
hast
committed
some
euil
,
either
by
adultery
,
whoredome
,
lying
,
stealing
,
&c.
When
thou
hast
done
this
,
how
vntoward
and
dull
shalt
thou
be
in
holy
duties
,
in
prayer
and
praising
of
GOD
?
and
thou
shalt
finde
euen
a
hell
in
thy
conscience
for
the
present
.
Vse
.
3
Seeing
it
is
so
dangerous
to
lie
in
sin
without
repentance
,
it
is
the
very
cut-throate
of
the
soule
,
and
of
all
good
things
:
Oh
then
!
if
we
do
fall
,
as
the
best
fall
daily
,
yet
let
vs
presently
recouer
our selues
,
presently
repent
and
cry
out
with
the
Prodigal
child
;
Luke
15.
Father
,
I
haue
sinned
against
heauen
,
and
against
thee
:
And
with
Peter
,
let
vs
hastily
goe
out
and
weepe
bitterly
,
and
then
we
shall
not
so
deeply
wound
our
conscience
,
nor
draw
downe
Gods
iudgements
,
as
when
we
lie
and
snort
in
sin
securely
without
repentance
.
The
fourth
Circumstance
in
the
Title
of
the
Psalme
,
is
the
occasion
wherefore
this
worthie
Psalme
was
penned
,
The
occasion
wherefore
this
Psalm
was
penned
.
which
was
this
,
Nathans
reprouing
of
Dauid
for
going
into
Bershaba
,
of
which
story
reade
the
second
of
Samuel
,
the
eleuenth
and
twefth
chapters
,
and
you
shall
see
both
Dauids
sinne
,
and
his
repentance
,
being
reproued
:
whence
I
pray
you
marke
two
things
,
Dauids
patience
,
and
Nathans
boldnes
.
Dauid
was
a
mighty
King
,
a
famous
warriour
,
yet
when
the
Lords
Prophet
comes
vnto
him
,
to
reproue
him
,
he
takes
it
patiently
,
and
most
meekly
endures
it
:
One
would
haue
thought
,
that
Dauid
should
haue
checked
him
,
and
bid
him
holde
his
peace
,
and
bid
him
meddle
with
his
equals
.
But
you
see
here
,
though
he
were
reprooued
by
Nathan
,
a
poore
Prophet
of
God
,
and
that
of
a
fowle
sinne
,
he
most
patiently
endureth
it
.
Doctr.
1
Hence
wee
learne
,
in
Nathan
and
Dauid
,
Ministers
must
reproue
the
greatest
personag●s
.
that
the
Prophets
of
GOD
must
not
be
afraide
to
reprooue
the
greatest
Personages
:
but
they
must
lay
open
their
sinnes
,
&
Gods
iudgements
against
them
;
1
Reg.
21.
Elias
reprooues
Ahab
;
Moses
Pharaoh
;
Paul
Foelix
;
Iohn
Baptist
Herod
;
&c.
And
so
,
Marke
6.
whatsoeuer
thou
art
,
if
thou
wert
as
great
a
King
as
Dauid
,
if
the
Lord
send
his
Prophet
to
tell
thee
of
thy
sinnes
,
thou
art
to
take
it
as
the
Message
of
the
Lord
,
and
not
to
storme
against
it
.
And
it
is
the
thing
which
the
children
of
God
desire
,
to
haue
their
sinnes
laied
open
and
reproued
:
Psal.
141.5
Let
the
righteous
smite
me
friendly
,
and
reprooue
me
:
for
such
smiting
shall
be
good
for
me
:
and
nothing
is
more
dangerous
for
Kings
and
great
personages
,
then
to
haue
claw-backes
,
and
flatterers
,
who
can
wincke
at
their
sinnes
:
O!
how
had
it
beene
with
Dauid
,
if
the
Lord
had
not
sent
Nathan
to
reproue
him
?
Vse
1
We
learne
hence
,
in
what
a
wofull
estate
and
condition
those
men
and
women
are
in
,
that
want
a
faithfull
Minister
;
they
liue
in
blindnesse
and
darkenesse
,
wanting
the
ordinarie
means
of
life
and
saluation
.
They
haue
not
the
words
of
eternall
life
,
Iohn
chap.
6.
verse
68.
which
are
the
power
of
God
to
saluation
,
Rom.
1.16
.
and
therefore
are
neare
vnto
destruction
.
It
was
a
fearefull
curse
when
God
said
to
the
Apostles
,
Mat.
10.5
.
Goe
not
into
the
way
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
into
the
Cittie
of
the
Samaritans
see
that
ye
enter
not
.
And
to
the
same
purpose
the
prophet
Amos
speaketh
in
his
8.
chapter
11
,
12
,
13.
verses
;
Beholde
,
the
dayes
come
saith
the
Lord
God
,
that
I
wil
send
a
famine
into
the
land
,
not
a
famine
of
bread
,
nor
thirst
of
water
,
but
of
hearing
the
word
of
the
Lord
:
And
they
shall
wander
from
Sea
to
Sea
,
from
the
North
euen
vnto
the
East
,
shall
they
run
to
and
fro
to
seeke
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
but
shall
not
finde
it
.
O
that
we
could
consider
of
these
things
!
and
lay
before
our
eies
what
danger
it
is
to
want
the
preaching
of
the
word
,
that
thereby
wee
might
learne
to
bee
thankefull
for
GODS
mercy
towards
vs
,
to
be
mooued
to
pitty
the
desolations
of
so
many
of
our
poore
brethren
:
as
also
to
feare
the
taking
of
it
away
from
our selues
for
our
vnthankefulnes
.
Great
are
the
plagues
,
and
horrible
are
the
ruines
of
the
Church
in
many
places
:
Oh
that
we
had
harts
to
mourne
for
it
!
and
to
pray
the
Lord
of
the
haruest
to
thrust
foorth
Labourers
into
his
haruest
.
Vse
.
2
And
surely
,
this
is
a
great
plague
and
iudgement
commonly
waiting
vpon
great
men
,
that
they
finde
few
or
none
that
dare
admonish
them
of
their
faults
,
or
tell
them
of
their
offences
,
and
so
many
times
are
suffered
to
runne
on
still
in
sinne
,
to
their
finall
destruction
:
And
therefore
let
vs
account
it
as
a
speciall
blessing
sent
vnto
vs
of
God
,
where
wee
haue
some
godly
Nathan
▪
by
whom
wee
may
see
what
is
amisse
in
vs
.
Wee
can
giue
such
a
man
thankes
that
will
tell
vs
of
some
spot
in
our
faces
,
or
blemish
in
our
garments
:
And
shall
wee
enuy
or
maligne
him
that
will
discouer
vnto
vs
the
spots
and
blemishes
of
our
soules
,
which
doe
more
soile
vs
,
and
defile
vs
then
all
the
blemishes
of
the
body
?
The
Prophet
Dauid
when
as
hee
had
now
fou●d
the
benefite
of
a
godlie
reproofe
,
being
reproued
by
Nathan
the
Lords
Prophet
,
saith
,
Psalme
141.5
.
Let
the
righteous
smite
mee
,
for
that
is
a
benefire
,
and
let
him
reprooue
me
,
and
it
shall
be
a
precious
oyle
that
shall
not
breake
mine
head
.
And
to
this
end
speaketh
Salomon
,
Prouerbs
9.8
.
Rebuke
not
a
scorner
,
lest
hee
hate
thee
,
But
rebuke
a
wise
man
,
and
he
will
loue
thee
.
The
correction
of
a
friend
is
as
the
Rod
of
a
Father
,
the
end
is
not
to
destroy
,
but
to
saue
;
not
to
ouerthrow
,
but
to
deliuer
from
death
.
Vse
.
3
This
condemneth
the
spirit
of
pride
in
most
men
and
women
,
for
in
these
dayes
it
is
come
to
passe
,
that
great
personages
,
if
Nathan
doe
tell
them
of
their
sinnes
,
of
their
excessiue
pride
,
idlenesse
,
vanities
,
vncleanenesse
,
and
the
like
:
Oh
these
hot
fellowes
are
not
for
their
humour
,
they
cannot
away
with
them
:
euen
as
Herod
in
Markes
gospel
6.20
.
though
otherwise
hee
did
reuerence
Iohn
,
yet
when
hee
came
to
tell
him
of
his
incest
,
and
filthy
life
,
then
hee
must
loose
his
head
for
it
;
And
as
Achab
said
of
Micheas
,
I
hate
him
,
for
he
neuer
prophesieth
good
vnto
mee
:
He
is
alwayes
threatning
mee
,
and
telleth
mee
of
my
sinnes
,
and
Gods
iudgements
:
So
in
these
dayes
,
Nathan
is
the
odious
man
of
the
world
,
men
can
not
brooke
this
,
to
haue
Nathan
so
busie
to
meddle
with
mens
sins
:
but
men
would
faine
be
foothed
,
and
dawbed
with
vntempered
morter
:
But
if
the
Lord
loue
thee
,
hee
will
fend
Nathan
to
thee
,
to
reproue
thee
for
thy
sinnes
:
and
if
thou
canst
not
finde
thy
heart
willing
to
heare
Nathans
reproofe
,
as
Dauid
did
,
it
is
because
thy
heart
is
naught
;
and
it
is
a
signe
that
God
will
reiect
thee
and
destroy
thee
.
Vse
4
Hence
we
learne
how
to
esteeme
of
a
faithfull
Minister
,
namely
,
as
the
seruant
of
God
.
Which
if
it
be
,
then
Moses
must
not
bee
murmured
at
when
he
speakes
freely
and
roughly
:
And
if
Micha
resolue
of
faithfulnes
,
saying
,
1.
Reg.
22.
As
the
Lord
liueth
,
whatsoeuer
the
Lord
saieth
,
be
it
good
or
euill
,
that
will
I
speake
:
Why
should
he
be
hated
,
and
fedde
with
the
bread
and
water
of
aff●iction
?
Is
it
not
a
reasonable
plea
and
ful
of
pacification
in
ciuill
messages
?
I
pray
you
be
not
angry
with
me
,
I
am
but
a
seruant
:
yet
when
Ieremy
the
prophet
shall
say
,
Of
a
trueth
the
Lord
hath
sent
me
,
Ierem.
26.15
.
his
feete
shall
neuerthelesse
be
fastned
in
the
stockes
.
Nay
,
this
consideration
should
not
onely
bind
men
to
peace
,
from
touching
and
doing
the
Lords
Prophets
harme
:
but
also
vrge
them
to
haue
them
in
exceeding
honour
,
at
least
for
the
workes
sake
,
which
is
the
Lords
,
who
doth
acknowledge
them
co-workers
with
himselfe
,
1.
Cor.
3.9
.
Last
of
all
,
this
may
serue
to
reprooue
those
that
beare
the
office
of
Nathan
,
yet
haue
the
word
in
respect
of
persons
,
who
dare
not
doe
their
dueties
,
but
are
afraid
of
mens
faces
.
They
would
be
counted
the
Embassadors
of
GOD
,
but
they
are
afraid
to
doe
their
Maisters
message
:
Let
such
learne
here
of
Nathan
,
who
feared
not
the
maiestie
of
a
King
,
but
was
faith
full
in
his
office
.
Let
such
learne
of
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
who
did
not
shrinke
backe
,
but
was
bold
to
tell
Herod
,
that
it
was
not
lawfull
for
him
to
take
his
brothers
wife
.
We
must
not
be
dastards
and
faint-hearted
souldiors
to
fight
the
Lords
battell
,
but
first
,
be
sure
wee
haue
a
good
warrant
out
of
the
word
,
and
then
go
boldly
into
the
field
,
&
feare
not
to
looke
the
enemy
in
the
face
.
We
are
not
our
owne
messengers
,
to
doe
our
owne
Embassage
,
but
the
Embassadors
of
the
eternall
GOD
,
when
he
hath
once
put
his
word
into
our
mouthes
,
we
must
go
to
those
that
hee
hath
sent
vs
;
And
whatsoeuer
he
commandeth
vs
,
that
must
we
speake
,
Ier.
1.7
,
8.
When
God
sent
forth
Ieremy
to
preach
,
hee
armeth
him
thus
;
Be
not
afraid
of
their
faces
,
for
I
am
with
thee
to
deliuer
thee
saith
the
Lord
.
Thus
hee
armeth
Ezechiel
,
Ezec.
3.8
,
9.
I
haue
made
thy
face
strong
against
their
faces
;
And
thy
forehead
hard
against
their
foreheads
:
I
haue
made
thy
forehead
as
the
Adamant
,
and
harder
then
flint
:
feare
them
not
therefore
,
neither
be
afraid
of
their
lookes
,
for
they
are
a
rebellious
house
.
Doctr.
2
Then
hence
wee
learne
,
that
the
most
effectuall
meanes
to
wound
mens
consciences
for
sinne
,
Men
must
becharged
with
their
speciall
sinnes
.
is
to
charge
them
with
their
speciall
sins
,
whereof
they
be
guiltie
,
not
in
generall
to
reproue
sinne
,
but
to
rippe
vp
mens
consciences
,
to
come
to
particulars
,
to
tell
men
of
their
particular
sinnes
and
impieties
:
as
Nathan
did
to
Dauid
in
the
Parable
of
the
Sheep
;
2.
Sam.
12.
Thou
art
the
man
that
hast
done
this
thing
:
Euen
so
the
woman
of
Samaria
did
but
dally
with
Christ
,
vntill
he
came
to
tell
her
of
her
especiall
sinnes
,
Iohn
4.9
.
namely
,
that
shee
was
a
vile
,
lewd
,
and
wicked
woman
;
no
better
then
a
whoore
,
or
a
harlot
,
and
then
shee
was
tamed
,
and
beganne
to
listen
to
CHRISTS
doctrine
:
So
here
Dauid
was
asleepe
in
sinne
,
all
Nathan
●ame
to
him
,
and
tolde
him
;
Thou
art
the
man
that
hast
commi●ted
adultery
and
murther
:
and
then
beganne
Dauid
to
repent
and
to
beg
pardon
:
So
Iudah
could
passe
sentence
against
Thamar
,
Genes
38.
to
be
burned
for
adultery
,
but
neuer
thought
that
his
sinne
had
beene
knowne
;
but
when
hee
saw
the
Seale
,
the
Cloake
,
and
the
Staffe
,
then
he
can
say
:
She
is
more
righteous
then
I
,
when
hee
was
thus
brought
to
light
,
and
his
sinne
laid
to
his
charge
.
Vse
1
This
may
admonish
all
Ministers
of
the
Word
,
that
if
they
desire
to
conuert
men
,
and
to
humble
them
for
their
sinnes
,
then
to
rip
vp
mens
consciences
,
to
smite
home
,
to
presse
them
with
their
sinnes
,
Thou
art
the
man
:
2.
Sam.
12.
Note
.
For
vnlesse
men
be
thus
dealt
withall
,
we
see
that
selfe-loue
will
make
men
to
put
off
to
an
other
:
That
is
a
good
lesson
for
such
a
man
,
I
would
he
had
heard
it
,
and
so
cleare
themselues
.
For
as
it
was
with
Dauid
and
Iudah
,
Genes.
38.
and
the
woman
of
Samaria
,
till
men
see
their
particular
sins
,
they
will
not
be
humbled
&
confesse
them
:
and
therefore
it
is
the
duty
of
the
minister
to
presse
mens
consciences
with
their
sinnes
in
particular
,
swearing
,
lying
,
whore
dome
,
drunkennes
,
ignorance
,
profanenesse
,
&c.
Vse
.
2
If
this
be
the
surest
and
safest
way
to
humble
men
,
to
bring
them
vnto
true
repentance
for
their
sins
,
then
you
must
be
content
to
haue
your selues
thus
dealt
withal
,
to
haue
Nathan
tell
thee
,
Thou
art
the
man
:
that
Iohn
should
tel
thee
of
thy
incest
and
vncleannes
,
not
to
storme
against
it
,
not
to
kicke
against
the
Word
:
For
this
know
,
that
if
the
word
of
God
,
be
not
an
edged
sword
to
kil
sin
,
and
cut
the
throate
of
it
,
it
will
cut
t●●
throate
of
thy
soule
;
It
will
not
the
turne
in
vaine
:
Oh
then
!
would
you
be
saued
by
the
word
?
Then
let
the
Word
pierce
your
hearts
,
and
wound
your
soules
:
a
man
that
is
dangerous
sicke
,
will
open
his
arme
,
vncouer
it
,
let
the
Chirurgeon
let
him
bloud
vpon
a
veine
,
thanke
him
,
and
pay
him
for
his
paines
:
Well
,
our
soules
bee
dangerously
sick
with
sinne
,
though
we
know
it
not
,
and
wee
haue
many
a
deadly
wound
,
though
we
feele
i●
not
;
let
vs
then
lay
them
naked
,
and
suffer
the
Lords
Chirurgeons
with
the
sacrificing
knife
of
the
word
of
GOD
,
to
cut
and
launch
them
,
if
euer
wee
looke
to
bee
cured
:
Take
heede
you
be
not
like
vnto
Ahab
,
1
,
Reg
22.8
Marke
6.
Psal.
141.5
or
Herod
,
but
rather
,
acknowledge
i●
the
endlesse
mercie
of
GOD
,
which
sends
some
Nathan
to
reprooue
you
,
and
to
smite
you
:
alas
!
men
will
not
endure
this
to
be
saide
:
Thou
art
the
man
;
to
be
tolde
of
their
sinnes
:
but
it
is
the
onely
waie
to
saue
mens
soules
.
And
therefore
let
vs
all
,
yong
and
old
,
rich
and
poore
,
noble
and
simple
be
content
to
heare
of
our
sinnes
,
and
Gods
iudgements
against
them
:
for
,
til
that
message
be
listned
vnto
,
there
is
no
Message
from
God
of
any
pardon
to
be
giuen
,
or
mercy
to
be
shewed
.
Though
it
were
to
a
King
,
yet
wee
see
Nathan
beeing
sent
from
the
Lord
,
doth
first
his
message
of
reproofe
,
and
heard
that
listned
to
,
before
he
vtter
any
word
of
pardon
.
When
Dauid
had
gone
into
Bershaba
,
That
is
,
after
Dauid
had
committed
that
foule
and
filthy
sinne
of
adultery
with
Bershaba
.
Doctr.
1
Where
marke
the
great
wisedome
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
Chaste
speech
taught
of
God
.
who
speaking
of
a
fowle
and
filthy
fact
,
vses
a
reuerent
&
chaste
speech
,
very
honest
&
decent
;
and
therefore
we
learne
that
as
the
Spirit
of
God
speakes
,
so
must
wee
inure
and
acquaint
our selues
to
speake
:
yea
,
when
we
are
to
speake
of
things
that
are
not
comely
to
bee
spoken
,
to
moderate
our
speech
,
and
to
speake
in
an
honest
and
a
chaste
manner
:
So
the
holy
Ghost
exhorts
vs
,
that
our
words
should
be
gracious
,
and
powdred
with
salt
,
Colos.
4.6
.
and
such
as
may
minister
grace
vnto
the
hearers
:
But
as
for
filthy
communication
,
or
foolishiesting
,
Ephe.
4.29
which
is
not
comely
,
let
it
not
be
once
named
amongst
you
.
And
this
teacheth
vs
,
that
wee
must
all
diligently
study
and
practise
the
gouernement
of
the
Tongue
,
to
order
it
aright
in
due
manner
,
which
is
a
worthy
studie
,
according
to
that
of
the
Prophet
,
Psalme
34.12
,
13.
What
man
is
he
that
desireth
life
,
and
loueth
to
see
good
dayes
,
keepe
thy
tongue
from
euill
,
and
thy
lippes
that
they
speake
no
guile
:
And
to
this
purpose
doth
the
Prophet
Dauid
speake
in
another
psalme
,
Psal.
thirtie
nine
and
the
first
verse
;
I
thought
I
will
take
heede
to
my
wayes
,
that
I
sinne
not
with
my
tongue
,
I
will
keepe
my
mouth
brideled
while
the
wicked
is
in
my
sight
.
The
holy
vse
of
the
tongue
is
the
language
of
Canaan
,
Esay
chapter
19
verse
18.
which
we
must
account
to
speake
,
that
it
may
be
ordered
according
to
the
wil
and
word
of
God
.
Vse
.
This
condemneth
the
common
abuse
of
mens
tongues
,
who
do
not
only
grieuously
blaspheme
the
name
of
God
in
swearing
,
but
in
most
vile
and
filthie
rotten
speech
,
such
as
would
make
any
chast
eares
to
blush
for
shame
,
such
vncleane
and
rotten
words
,
from
yong
and
olde
,
euen
from
little
children
and
Infants
,
are
so
common
,
as
must
needes
make
a
chaste
minde
to
blush
at
them
:
And
how
could
they
do
this
,
but
that
they
heare
it
of
their
elders
,
parents
,
and
others
?
I
beseech
you
remember
Pauls
words
;
Eph.
4.29
.
Let
no
corrupt
communication
proceede
out
of
your
mouthes
.
It
is
lamentable
to
heare
,
that
I
haue
heard
of
your
children
,
most
miserable
and
cursed
othes
,
and
filthy
speeches
,
euen
of
those
(
which
is
strange
)
that
can
hardly
speake
:
I
pray
you
for
Gods
sake
looke
vnto
it
;
for
if
you
suffer
them
,
and
giue
them
liberty
,
they
will
be
the
cause
of
your
woe
in
the
end
.
Doctr.
2
Heere
marke
that
Dauid
,
a
glorious
and
renowned
King
of
Israel
is
content
to
shame
himselfe
for
euer
,
The
godly
do
respect
more
the
gl●ry
of
God
then
their
own
cr●dite
.
to
record
his
sinnes
to
his
owne
shame
,
so
that
he
may
procure
Gods
glory
,
and
the
good
of
his
Church
.
For
this
he
knew
,
that
this
example
of
his
,
of
his
grieuous
fall
,
being
recorded
in
Gods
Booke
,
would
turne
by
GODS
blessing
to
the
endlesse
comfort
and
good
of
his
Church
:
For
what
a
singular
comfort
is
this
to
Gods
children
,
when
they
shall
remember
that
the
falls
and
slippes
of
such
worthy
men
,
are
recorded
in
Gods
Booke
?
And
if
this
were
not
,
our
faith
would
faile
,
and
we
should
euen
vtterly
despaire
.
And
as
it
was
with
Dauid
,
so
it
is
with
all
the
godly
,
if
euer
they
felt
the
terror
of
an
accusing
conscience
for
sinne
;
if
euer
they
were
displeased
at
themselues
for
offending
a
good
and
gracious
GOD
,
they
will
not
then
sticke
to
manifest
their
own
shame
,
and
proclaime
their
owne
follie
with
griefe
of
heart
,
with
the
Leper
in
the
Lawe
,
Leuiticus
,
chapter
13.
and
45.
verse
:
I
am
vncleane
,
I
am
vncleane
,
that
so
they
may
procure
their
former
peace
from
GOD
,
and
giue
him
glorie
by
their
repentance
,
as
they
dishonoured
him
by
their
sinnes
;
So
that
where
the
Lord
doth
awaken
the
conscience
,
all
excuses
are
set
aside
,
and
man
is
glad
to
disburden
himselfe
by
confessing
his
sinne
vnto
the
Lord
.
Vse
.
1
We
learne
by
Dauids
example
,
not
to
bee
vnwilling
to
doe
that
which
may
be
for
GODS
glorie
,
and
the
good
of
his
church
,
though
it
should
be
our
vtter
disgrace
in
the
world
;
Yea
,
euen
to
shame
our selues
for
euer
,
so
as
God
may
haue
his
honour
by
vs
:
alas
!
We
are
so
charie
of
our
owne
credite
,
and
so
loath
to
shame
our selues
,
that
we
will
not
acknowledge
our
sins
and
infirmities
,
thogh
it
might
turne
much
to
Gods
glory
:
but
this
let
vs
know
,
that
it
is
our
duty
to
seek
Gods
glory
,
and
the
good
of
his
Church
,
though
we
should
euen
for
euer
shame
our selues
to
the
world
:
it
is
a
shame
to
sin
,
no
shame
to
repent
:
yea
shame
is
the
best
fruit
of
sinne
;
Rom.
6.
neither
is
our
shame
increased
by
confessing
our
sinnes
,
but
rather
diminished
,
and
taken
away
:
and
yet
so
nice
are
we
,
that
wee
are
loath
to
acknowledge
our
sinnes
,
without
which
there
is
no
pardon
of
sinne
.
Doctr.
3
From
the
persons
that
fell
into
this
great
sinne
of
Adultery
,
The
strongest
may
fall
.
namely
,
Dauid
and
Bershaba
:
Dauid
an
excellent
King
,
and
Prophet
of
God
;
yea
a
man
after
Gods
owne
heart
:
And
Bershaba
no
common
sinner
,
but
a
woman
of
great
name
,
yea
,
a
religious
woman
,
as
it
appeareth
,
wise
,
Prou.
31.
and
discreete
:
By
this
wee
may
see
into
how
great
sins
the
children
of
God
may
fall
,
if
the
Lord
leaue
them
but
a
little
to
themselues
,
as
wee
may
see
in
Noah
,
Lot
,
Dauid
,
Peter
,
and
the
like
.
Vse
1
Seeing
it
is
so
:
Oh
,
how
should
wee
watch
ouer
our
wayes
!
Though
thou
beest
the
childe
of
God
,
yet
see
how
thou
mayest
fall
,
if
the
Lord
leaue
thee
but
a
while
:
Pro.
4.23
.
O
then
countergard
thy
heart
,
&c.
keepe
it
with
watch
and
ward
,
and
looke
vnto
the
casements
of
thy
soule
,
thy
eares
,
and
thy
e●es
,
by
them
was
Dauid
ouercome
:
what
folly
is
it
then
in
them
,
who
dare
come
into
any
company
,
Note
.
that
dare
looke
&
pry
into
the
beauty
of
women
,
as
though
they
were
so
strong
,
that
they
were
out
of
all
danger
to
sin
?
But
art
thou
stronger
then
Dauid
?
If
not
,
thou
mayest
fall
.
Vse
.
2
Let
all
Ladies
and
godly
women
take
heede
,
let
them
looke
on
Bershaba
,
a
worthy
woman
,
and
let
them
feare
to
giue
any
entertainement
to
lust
and
vncleanenesse
,
for
they
may
be
sooner
ouer-taken
,
then
they
be
aware
;
looke
vnto
thy
eyes
,
and
to
thy
company
,
lest
thou
be
poisoned
by
the
company
of
vnchaste
persons
:
Yea
,
it
may
admonish
all
men
and
women
,
though
neuer
so
sanctified
,
chaste
,
and
religious
,
to
feare
themselues
,
and
to
cut
off
all
occasions
to
vncleannesse
,
as
pride
in
apparrell
,
dalliance
,
euill
company
,
idlenesse
,
and
the
like
,
which
be
fore-runners
of
this
sinne
.
Vse
.
3
Lastly
,
let
no
vncleane
person
,
man
,
or
woman
,
make
Dauid
,
nor
Bershabaes
sinnes
,
Note
.
a
meanes
to
embolden
them
,
or
bolster
them
in
vncleanenesse
;
for
if
thou
sinne
,
because
such
sinned
,
thou
mayest
perish
in
them
:
this
is
not
the
end
why
their
sinnes
be
noted
in
the
Booke
of
GOD
,
for
to
bolster
vs
in
sinne
:
But
rather
,
to
admonish
vs
of
our
weakenesse
,
to
make
vs
watch
,
lest
we
fall
,
seeing
such
excellent
ones
haue
fallen
:
Oh
then
let
vs
imitate
their
repentance
,
not
their
falls
!
Psalme
51.
VERSE
1.
Haue
mercy
on
me
O
God
,
according
to
thy
louing
kindnes
,
according
to
the
multitude
of
thy
compassions
,
put
away
mine
iniquities
.
Now
follows
the
psalme
it selfe
,
and
it
is
a
most
excellent
psalme
to
be
learned
of
euery
christian
man
and
woman
:
and
oft
times
to
be
vsed
for
our
comfort
;
for
it
containes
a
most
earnest
prayer
of
Dauid
,
that
worthy
seruant
of
God
,
and
renowned
king
〈…〉
,
a
Prophet
of
GOD
,
and
a
man
after
his
owne
heart
.
Wherein
hee
humblie
doth
acknowledge
his
sins
vnto
the
Lord
,
earnestly
intreating
for
grace
and
fauor
at
Gods
hands
,
for
the
true
pardon
of
them
all
,
and
to
be
comforted
againe
by
the
gracious
promises
of
God
.
This
Psalme
may
be
diuided
into
2.
parts
:
in
the
first
part
Dauid
prayeth
for
himselfe
,
vnto
the
eighteenth
verse
:
in
the
second
part
he
prayeth
for
the
church
of
God
;
that
the
Lord
would
be
fauourable
vnto
Syon
his
Church
,
and
build
vp
Ierusalem
.
The
maine
thing
which
Dauid
so
earnest
,
and
so
often
prayeth
for
,
is
mercy
and
fauour
at
Gods
hands
for
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
:
and
this
Petition
is
repeated
againe
,
and
againe
ioyned
with
great
affection
,
and
earnest
desire
of
mercie
:
confessing
his
sinnes
vnfainedly
,
and
abhorring
them
.
Secondly
,
Dauid
prayeth
vnto
God
,
for
the
worke
of
sanctification
,
that
the
Lord
would
purge
him
,
and
sanctifie
him
by
his
holy
Spirit
,
and
renue
his
heart
.
Thirdly
,
bee
promiseth
to
preach
forth
this
mercy
of
God
vnto
others
,
that
his
example
shal
be
a
meanes
,
by
GODS
blessing
to
conuert
them
,
to
make
them
afraid
of
sin
,
and
to
comfort
them
that
be
fallen
.
Fourthly
,
hee
sheweth
the
great
abuse
of
outward
Sacrifices
,
and
the
outward
worship
&
seruice
of
GOD
,
that
if
it
be
done
by
impure
and
impenitent
sinners
;
alas
,
Esay
1.11
.
the
Lord
takes
no
pleasure
in
it
,
but
hates
and
abhorres
it
.
In
the
first
verse
we
are
to
consider
,
First
,
what
is
the
thing
Dauid
begs
,
namely
Mercy
:
Secondly
,
the
person
of
whom
he
begges
it
,
and
that
is
of
God
;
Haue
mercy
on
me
O
God
:
Thirdly
,
the
maner
&
greatnes
of
this
mercy
;
much
mercy
,
and
great
mercy
,
because
of
his
great
misery
:
&
the
doubling
of
the
petition
,
shewes
he
praied
with
feeling
and
great
affection
.
[
Haue
mercy
on
me
O
God
:
]
As
if
he
should
haue
said
;
O
my
God
,
I
am
a
most
vile
and
miserable
sinner
,
I
haue
committed
very
great
and
grieuous
sinnes
:
I
stand
in
great
need
of
thy
mercy
,
and
therefore
haue
mercy
on
me
in
the
pardon
of
my
sinne
.
Doctr.
1
Before
a
man
can
either
craue
for
mercy
,
Sight
of
sinnes
the
first
st●p
to
repentance
.
and
begge
the
pardon
of
his
sins
,
he
must
haue
the
sight
of
them
,
he
must
see
the
danger
of
them
,
and
finde
himselfe
to
stand
in
extreame
neede
of
Gods
mercy
:
Dauid
he
had
laine
a
long
time
in
his
filthy
sinnes
,
and
neuer
sought
vnto
God
for
mercy
,
but
being
awaked
by
the
reprehension
of
Nathan
,
now
he
cries
for
mercy
:
The
Prodigall
sonne
,
a
true
paterne
for
all
sinners
,
he
neuer
seeks
to
his
Father
,
till
he
was
in
extreame
misery
,
and
then
he
saith
,
I
will
goe
to
my
Father
:
Luke
15.
so
the
prowd
Pharise
neuer
begges
for
mercy
,
for
he
felt
no
want
of
it
:
And
the
Church
of
Laodicea
,
Knew
not
that
shee
was
miserable
,
poore
,
Reu.
3.10
.
blind
,
and
naked
:
For
how
can
a
man
repent
of
that
hee
is
ignorant
of
?
Sinnes
committed
can
not
be
repented
of
,
till
men
see
them
and
know
them
:
nay
,
not
barely
to
know
them
,
but
to
know
the
hainousnesse
of
them
,
and
the
curse
of
God
due
vnto
them
;
so
as
a
man
may
take
it
to
heart
,
and
be
troubled
for
his
sins
.
Dauid
,
thogh
a
Prophet
of
the
Lord
,
yea
a
man
after
GODS
owne
heart
,
yet
lay
a
long
time
in
sinne
without
repentance
;
because
he
did
not
weigh
and
consider
with
himselfe
what
hee
had
done
.
And
therfore
in
the
word
of
God
the
Lord
oftentimes
calles
vpon
men
to
consider
their
waies
,
to
know
their
sinnes
,
and
the
curse
of
God
due
vnto
them
.
Ier.
3.13
.
Know
thy
sins
,
O
Ierusalem
!
Zeph.
2.1
,
2.
Fanne
your selues
:
Lam.
3.40
.
O
let
vs
search
and
trie
our
waies
,
and
turne
vnto
the
Lord
.
Vse
.
1
Here
we
may
see
the
maine
cause
why
there
is
so
little
faith
&
true
repentance
in
the
world
,
why
men
are
no
more
humbled
for
their
sinnes
,
&
do
not
repent
for
them
:
poore
souls
,
they
know
not
that
they
doe
euill
:
They
either
cannot
or
doe
not
search
themselues
Lam.
3.40
.
they
neuer
call
their
hearts
to
account
:
Now
then
,
going
on
in
security
,
seeing
and
fearing
no
danger
:
Alas
!
how
should
they
repent
,
how
should
they
turne
to
God
?
For
if
thou
couldest
see
the
misery
of
thy
soule
,
and
thy
wofull
estate
by
reason
of
sin
,
if
thou
couldest
see
the
number
and
greatnes
of
thy
sinnes
:
Oh
thou
wouldest
euen
tremble
for
feare
,
and
wonder
at
thy
woful
estate
!
But
alas
!
most
men
are
like
a
man
that
trauels
in
the
night
ouer
a
narrow
bridge
,
which
is
verie
dangerous
,
and
vnder
it
runneth
a
bottomlesse
gulfe
;
so
as
if
he
fall
,
he
cannot
escape
,
but
must
needs
perish
.
And
therfore
in
the
darke
night
seeing
not
the
danger
,
hee
feareth
it
not
:
But
let
him
goe
that
way
in
the
morning
,
he
will
wonder
that
euer
he
was
so
madde
and
desperate
to
go
that
way
,
and
will
neuer
venture
that
way
againe
.
So
many
poore
blinde
ignorant
soules
,
when
they
haue
runne
headlong
in
sinne
al
their
daies
,
and
passed
their
vncertaine
life
in
ignorance
,
profanenesse
,
and
manifolde
sinnes
,
posting
to
Hell
and
damnation
,
not
seeing
the
curse
of
GOD
that
doth
hang
ouer
their
heads
,
they
feare
nothing
,
but
runne
on
headlong
into
all
sinnes
:
But
if
it
please
the
Lord
to
open
their
eyes
to
see
their
sinnes
,
and
the
Iudgements
of
God
due
vnto
them
;
Oh
they
do
wonder
at
their
owne
extreame
folly
,
and
Gods
infinite
goodnesse
and
patience
,
and
would
not
bee
in
that
case
againe
for
all
the
world
.
Well
then
,
marke
this
Doctrine
,
doe
not
lightly
passe
it
ouer
,
but
esteeme
it
as
a
blessed
trueth
of
GOD
.
Christ
saith
,
Lake
13.5
.
Except
ye
repent
,
ye
shall
allperish
,
And
for
a
man
to
see
his
sinnes
,
the
greatnesse
and
grieuousnesse
of
them
,
it
is
the
first
steppe
vnto
repentance
.
So
that
we
see
heere
who
they
are
that
doe
repent
,
and
shall
be
saued
,
euen
such
as
see
their
sinnes
,
their
wofull
miserie
,
and
the
wretched
estate
wherein
they
are
,
and
which
doe
most
earnestly
hunger
and
thirst
after
mercie
in
Christ
Iesus
.
Well
then
,
let
mee
aske
thee
this
Question
,
or
rather
,
demaund
it
of
thine
owne
soule
;
Didst
thou
euer
see
thy
wofull
miserie
,
the
wretched
estate
wherein
thou
arte
by
reason
of
sinne
,
what
a
miserable
sinner
thou
art
by
nature
,
out
of
the
fauour
of
God
,
in
the
state
of
damnation
,
in
extreme
danger
,
for
euer
to
be
damned
,
and
to
loose
thy
owne
Soule
?
Didst
thou
euer
find
thy selfe
to
stand
in
need
of
Gods
mercie
for
the
pardon
of
thy
sinnes
,
and
extreme
want
of
Christs
bloud
to
saue
thy
Soule
?
Hast
thou
felt
thy
hart
wounded
and
bruised
for
thy
sinnes
,
that
thy
soule
is
euen
sicke
with
sinne
?
Didst
thou
euer
thirst
after
GODS
mercie
in
Christ
aboue
all
the
world
;
so
as
thou
hast
with
sighes
and
groanes
,
yea
with
teares
begged
Gods
mercie
on
thy
knees
,
as
for
life
and
death
,
Io.
7.37
.
Esay
55.1
,
2.
Esay
66.2
.
If
thou
hast
not
found
and
felt
these
things
in
thee
in
some
measure
,
thy
case
is
dangerous
and
fearefull
;
thou
neuer
yet
didst
truely
repent
:
the
mercie
of
God
belongs
not
vnto
thee
.
Vse
.
2
O
then
it
is
a
singular
fauour
of
God
,
when
he
doth
open
a
mans
eies
to
see
his
misery
,
to
finde
himselfe
to
stand
in
need
of
GODS
mercy
,
and
extreame
want
of
Christs
bloud
to
saue
his
soule
:
This
is
the
beginning
of
all
grace
,
to
feele
the
want
of
grace
:
Dauid
,
if
the
Lord
had
no●
rowzed
him
out
of
his
dead
sinne
wherein
he
lay
a
long
time
,
he
might
haue
died
,
and
perished
in
it
:
And
therefore
this
should
teach
vs
all
to
pray
to
God
,
that
he
would
in
mercy
open
our
eyes
,
that
we
might
see
our
sins
,
and
feele
our
miseries
,
and
that
wee
may
see
wee
stand
in
extreame
neede
of
Gods
mercy
;
and
the
contrary
is
a
fearefull
plague
and
iudgement
of
God
,
for
men
to
lie
and
snort
in
sinne
,
without
remorce
of
conscience
,
without
the
sence
and
feeling
of
sinne
,
or
want
of
mercy
:
this
Dauid
now
knew
by
wofull
experience
,
that
if
hee
had
died
without
repentance
,
he
had
perished
:
of
all
diseases
they
bee
most
dangerous
which
bee
least
felt
,
as
a
l●thargy
,
or
dead
palsie
,
or
the
like
:
so
it
is
a
most
fearefull
estate
for
any
man
to
lie
in
sinne
,
without
the
feeling
of
it
;
for
then
the
hart
is
hardned
,
and
he
makes
no
account
of
Gods
mercy
:
A
man
that
thinkes
he
is
well
enough
,
wil
scorne
the
Physition
;
so
those
blinde
sinners
that
thinke
they
are
wel
enough
,
and
feele
no
want
of
mercy
,
of
all
men
they
are
to
be
pittied
,
they
be
in
a
most
dangerous
state
and
condition
:
And
therefore
we
see
it
a
great
blessing
of
God
,
to
be
told
of
our
sinnes
,
to
bee
reprooued
for
them
,
that
so
seeing
them
,
and
the
danger
of
them
,
wee
may
seeke
to
GOD
for
mercy
.
Doctr.
2
Hence
we
learne
,
that
the
first
step
to
heauen
,
S●●●●
〈…〉
of
〈◊〉
man
.
and
the
beginning
of
true
repentance
is
this
;
for
a
man
to
bee
grieued
for
his
sins
,
to
be
wounded
in
conscience
for
them
,
for
till
a
man
see
his
sinnes
,
and
feele
the
burthen
of
them
,
and
feare
the
curse
of
GOD
due
vnto
them
:
he
will
neuer
repent
and
seeke
the
pardon
of
them
.
2.
Cor.
7.10
.
Matth.
26.
Luke
18.13
This
is
that
godly
sorrow
,
that
leadeth
to
tepentance
,
neuer
to
be
repented
of
Vse
.
1
If
this
compunction
and
pricke
of
the
heart
be
the
very
beginning
of
true
repentance
,
and
the
first
step
to
heauen
,
and
the
saluation
of
a
mans
owne
soule
,
surely
then
most
men
be
in
a
miserable
and
wretched
estate
,
for
most
men
yet
haue
not
set
forward
one
foote
,
nor
gone
one
steppe
to
heauen
:
For
they
haue
neuer
been
humbled
,
neuer
touched
,
neuer
yet
wounded
,
nor
pricked
in
heart
for
their
sinnes
,
and
therfore
must
needs
be
in
a
dangerous
estate
:
Note
.
Well
then
,
apply
this
to
your selues
,
didst
thou
euer
in
all
thy
life
find
thy
heart
pricked
for
sinne
?
Did
the
sacrificing
knife
of
the
Word
,
neuer
wound
thy
conscience
,
nor
fetch
one
teare
from
thine
eyes
for
thy
sinnes
?
Didst
thou
neuer
finde
thy
heart
to
mourne
,
and
to
be
cast
downe
with
remorce
of
conscience
?
Certainely
thy
case
is
fearefull
and
dangerous
,
thou
art
not
yet
gone
one
step
to
heauen
,
nor
moued
one
finger
to
eternall
life
:
no
,
no
,
thou
art
yet
in
thy
sins
,
in
extreame
danger
to
be
damned
:
Iames
2.19
Oh
then
let
the
word
come
home
to
you
,
harden
not
your
hearts
against
it
,
neuer
bee
at
quiet
,
till
you
can
say
,
I
haue
felt
my
soule
touched
and
wounded
with
the
word
of
God
.
Vse
.
2
This
serueth
for
the
comfort
of
GODS
children
:
for
if
we
finde
and
feele
our
hearts
broken
and
wounded
for
sinne
,
so
as
wee
mourne
for
them
with
godly
sorrow
,
because
they
be
sinnes
,
displease
God
,
offend
his
Maiesty
:
it
is
a
certaine
signe
we
haue
truly
repented
,
we
are
in
the
estate
of
grace
,
Gods
spirit
hath
met
with
vs
,
the
word
hath
not
beene
in
vaine
in
our
hearts
,
but
hath
wounded
sinne
,
cut
the
throat
of
it
:
blessed
be
God
,
if
thou
canst
say
by
experience
,
that
the
Word
hath
beene
powerfull
to
wound
thy
soule
,
so
as
thy
conscience
is
truly
touched
,
not
only
because
of
Gods
anger
,
but
because
of
this
,
that
we
haue
sinned
a
gainst
a
mercifull
Father
:
This
godly
sorrow
euer
goes
with
true
repentance
,
not
as
Caine
,
Indas
,
1.
Cor.
7.10
.
&c.
who
despaired
of
Gods
mercy
with
a
desperate
sorrow
because
of
the
punishment
,
but
when
we
are
wounded
with
sinne
,
to
mcurne
for
it
,
because
it
offendeth
God
,
a
louing
Father
.
Doctr.
3
From
Dauids
prayer
,
The
first
thing
Dauid
craues
is
mercy
.
and
first
petition
,
marke
what
it
is
he
so
carnestly
craueth
,
not
a
kingdome
,
nor
gold
,
or
siluer
,
not
the
life
of
his
enemies
,
but
mercie
,
mercie
alone
,
hee
craued
for
nothing
but
mercy
:
and
therefore
in
his
person
,
wee
learne
what
is
that
which
we
should
most
desire
aboue
all
things
in
the
world
,
namely
,
the
fauor
and
mercy
of
God
in
Christ
Iesus
;
so
that
if
it
should
be
asked
,
what
we
would
desire
in
all
the
world
,
we
should
answer
,
Mercy
,
and
the
fauor
of
God
in
Iesus
Christ
;
he
is
a
blessed
man
that
hath
mercy
,
Psal.
32.1
,
2
Psal.
4.6
.
Lu.
18.13
.
let
other
men
desire
worldly
wealth
,
riches
,
honor
,
gold
,
siluer
:
but
Lord
I
craue
nothing
but
mercy
,
thy
fauour
and
louing
countenance
:
The
poore
Publican
comming
to
God
,
he
knockes
on
his
breast
,
and
cries
for
mercie
;
God
be
mercifull
to
me
a
sinner
.
For
there
is
nothing
in
the
whole
world
,
that
is
able
to
appease
the
troble
of
a
wounded
conscience
,
saue
only
the
mercy
of
God
in
CHRIST
IESVS
.
Dauid
,
no
doubt
,
had
tossed
many
thoughts
within
himselfe
when
hee
came
to
vtter
this
which
heere
is
penned
,
he
had
a
true
sight
,
no
doubt
of
the
miserie
and
wretched
estate
wherein
hee
stoode
,
by
reason
of
his
sinne
.
An●●●d
there
beene
anie
other
way
in
the
world
to
haue
gotten
out
of
that
●●ate
,
hee
would
haue
found
it
.
But
●●rke
,
he
casts
his
eie
onely
vpon
●he
●●rcie
of
God
,
making
that
his
sur●s●
resuge
,
in
this
his
greatest
necessitie
:
Euen
so
,
howsoeuer
the
opinions
of
men
as
touching
happinesse
,
bee
diuerse
,
poore
men
thinking
riches
,
the
prisoner
libertie
,
the
sicke
man
health
:
Although
these
desire
all
these
,
yet
the
sinner
euer
desireth
mercie
.
This
Mercy
of
God
,
Dauid
,
This
sweete
Singer
of
Israel
,
had
often
times
singed
;
now
hee
desires
it
.
And
this
is
the
difference
betwixt
,
the
godly
and
the
wicked
;
Honour
me
(
saith
Saul
)
before
my
People
.
Haue
mercie
on
mee
(
saith
Dauid
.
)
Vse
.
1
Wee
learne
hence
,
that
nothing
can
pacifie
a
Wounded
Conscience
,
grieued
,
and
distressed
for
sinne
,
but
onely
the
fauour
and
mercie
of
God
,
in
Iesus
Christ
:
Men
may
in
their
distresses
go
to
sport
and
pastime
,
and
merry
company
:
But
alas
!
this
is
no
comfort
to
a
wounded
Soule
,
onelie
the
mercy
of
God
,
and
feeling
of
his
loue
in
Christ
,
can
asswage
and
pacifie
the
accusing
of
our
Consciences
.
A
man
in
a
hote
burning
ague
may
taste
of
colde
water
,
which
may
ease
him
for
the
present
;
but
alas
!
after
it
will
increase
his
torment
:
And
as
an
olde
soare
,
if
it
be
not
healed
at
the
bottome
,
though
it
seem
to
be
found
on
the
toppe
,
yet
it
will
breake
out
againe
,
and
become
more
dangerous
and
incurable
:
euen
so
,
when
men
shall
seeke
to
smother
the
accusation
of
conscience
,
to
blunt
the
edge
of
it
,
it
will
after
rebound
againe
,
and
giue
a
deadly
wound
to
desperation
.
Vse
.
2
Dost
thou
find
thy
conscience
vnquiet
?
Dost
thou
feele
it
wound
and
accuse
thee
,
Nothing
can
pacify
a
wounded
conscience
but
God
.
so
as
thou
canst
finde
no
comfort
nor
rest
vnto
thy
Soule
?
There
is
no
other
way
in
the
world
to
pacifie
thy
conscience
,
and
to
haue
peace
,
then
to
intreate
and
beg
for
mercy
at
Gods
hands
;
Ro.
14.17
.
The
kingdome
of
God
stand●
not
in
meate
and
drinke
,
but
in
righteousnesse
,
and
peace
,
and
ioy
in
the
Holie-Ghost
:
So
that
although
a
wicked
man
enioy
all
the
world
,
yet
if
he
haue
not
mercy
,
and
the
pardon
of
sinnes
,
alas
he
shall
haue
no
sound
peace
of
Conscience
,
no
ioy
in
his
soule
,
nor
any
drop
of
true
comfort
:
And
therefore
let
vs
all
seeke
reconciliation
with
God
,
intreat
for
fauor
and
mercy
,
and
neuer
giue
any
rest
vnto
our
soules
,
till
we
can
feele
and
finde
our
Soules
assured
of
GODS
mercy
in
Christ
,
and
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
:
if
any
say
,
O
that
I
could
feele
this
in
my
soule
,
I
haue
an
acusing
conscicence
,
I
feele
it
terrifie
me
:
I
am
afraid
I
shall
be
condemned
:
I
can
finde
no
comfort
,
What
shall
I
doe
?
Euen
as
Dauid
did
heere
,
beg
hard
,
seeke
earnestly
,
for
so
the
Lord
promiseth
;
If
wee
seeke
wee
shall
finde
:
And
therefore
let
vs
pray
,
and
continue
in
prayer
,
and
know
that
the
Lord
will
in
the
end
heare
and
grant
our
requests
.
The
second
point
is
the
Partie
to
whom
the
Prophet
directs
his
Prayer
,
To
whom
and
seeketh
for
comfort
:
not
to
any
Saint
or
Angell
,
not
to
the
Virgin
Marie
,
but
hee
goeth
to
God
,
praieth
to
him
,
Haue
mercie
on
mee
O
God
;
and
he
directs
his
prayer
to
the
whole
Trinitie
,
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
Holy
Ghost
;
to
God
the
Father
,
as
the
Authour
of
all
mercy
,
to
IESVS
CHRIST
,
by
whom
,
and
in
whose
name
wee
obtaine
mercy
;
and
to
the
Holy
Ghost
,
because
hee
doth
teach
vs
to
pray
,
and
doth
conuey
and
deriue
all
sauing
comfort
to
vs
.
Doctr.
1
Hence
wee
learne
to
whom
wee
must
direct
al
our
praiers
,
namely
,
to
God
alone
,
God
alone
is
to
bee
prayed
to
.
Rom.
10.14
Dan.
6.
Psal.
2.7
.
Leui.
19.31
Esay
8.19
.
Esay
59.
Dan.
9.17
.
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
Holy-Ghost
,
because
we
must
pray
to
him
alone
,
on
whom
wee
must
beleeue
.
Secondly
,
God
alone
,
can
,
and
will
,
pardon
the
sinnes
of
those
that
seeke
vnto
him
for
mercy
.
Thirdly
,
it
is
GODS
commaundement
,
that
wee
should
pray
to
him
,
and
to
no
other
creature
.
Fourthly
,
we
haue
promises
,
that
if
we
pray
vnto
him
,
he
will
heare
vs
.
Fiftly
,
wee
haue
the
examples
of
all
GODS
children
,
who
in
all
their
troubles
sought
to
GOD
alone
,
and
to
no
other
creature
in
the
world
,
and
he
preuailed
.
How
auaileable
were
the
prayers
of
Abraham
,
being
made
vnto
God
in
faith
,
Genesis
chap.
18.
That
if
ten
righteous
persons
had
beene
found
in
Sodome
,
GOD
had
spared
those
Cities
for
their
sakes
.
How
was
the
Sunne
and
Moone
staied
by
the
praier
of
Iosh●ah
,
till
hee
was
reuenged
on
his
enemies
,
Iosua
chap.
10.
How
did
Elias
,
by
his
praier
,
obtaine
rain
,
which
had
been
with-held
from
the
earth
3
yeares
,
and
6
moneths
,
1.
Reg.
17.
Iam.
5.
Acts
12.1.2
.
Iohn
5.14
,
Dan.
9.17
.
Iohn
11.4l
.
Vse
1
This
condemns
the
blasphemous
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
who
teach
men
to
pray
vnto
Saints
and
Angels
,
to
the
Virgine
Mary
,
to
stocks
and
stones
,
and
I
know
not
what
;
whereas
the
Lord
saith
plainely
,
He
wil
gine
his
glorie
to
no
creature
:
Esay
41.8
.
Esay
63.16
Now
,
that
wee
may
not
pray
vnto
them
it
is
manifest
;
first
,
wee
haue
no
commandement
:
secondly
,
no
promise
:
thirdly
,
no
examples
of
Gods
children
:
fourthly
,
wee
may
not
beleeue
in
them
.
Nay
,
would
we
not
take
him
to
be
a
foolish
Suppliant
,
that
when
the
Kings
Sonne
offereth
to
speake
for
him
to
his
Father
,
would
refuse
to
vse
his
mediation
,
and
goe
to
one
of
his
scruants
to
intreate
for
him
.
Is
it
not
meete
that
such
a
one
should
bee
said
nay
?
Euen
so
,
inasmuch
as
the
Father
sendeth
vs
vnto
his
Sonne
;
&
the
Sonne
calleth
vs
vnto
himselfe
,
what
madnesse
is
it
then
to
runne
as
well
from
the
one
as
from
the
other
,
to
goe
from
the
Sonne
to
the
Saints
,
from
him
that
can
heare
,
to
them
that
cannot
help
;
depriuing
the
Father
of
his
honour
,
the
Sonne
of
his
office
,
&
disgracing
the
Saints
.
Away
therefore
with
the
mediation
of
Saints
&
Angells
,
who
know
not
our
hearts
,
nor
heare
our
prayers
,
There
is
one
Mediator
betwixs
God
and
Man
,
the
man
Christ
Iesus
.
And
,
1.
Iohn
5.14
.
This
assurance
haue
we
in
him
,
that
if
we
aske
any
thing
,
according
to
his
will
,
hee
heareth
vs
.
Let
vs
treade
in
the
steps
of
Dauid
,
and
Moses
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Seruants
of
God
,
who
haue
euer
,
in
their
greatest
troubles
,
called
vpon
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
And
howsoeuer
Papists
or
Idolaters
will
bee
ready
to
pretend
humilitie
,
that
they
will
not
be
so
bold
to
come
to
GOD
themselues
,
but
they
wil
vse
the
mediation
of
such
as
are
about
him
:
yet
let
vs
know
,
that
Dauid
,
when
he
came
to
GOD
,
he
was
as
humble
as
they
,
and
farre
beyond
them
;
yet
his
humilitie
did
no
whit
hinder
his
holy
boldenesse
,
as
to
come
into
GODS
presence
.
For
our
humilitie
doth
not
appeare
in
shrowding
our selues
vnder
the
Saints
wings
,
but
by
humble
and
hearty
confession
of
our
sinnes
vnto
God
.
Vse
.
2
Let
vs
go
vnto
God
in
prayer
,
intreate
for
mercy
at
his
hands
:
Let
vs
not
goe
to
Saints
or
Angells
,
or
anie
other
creature
,
saue
God
alone
,
in
the
name
of
Christ
Iesus
:
what
father
is
more
ready
and
willing
to
heare
his
child
,
then
the
Lord
is
ready
and
neare
at
hand
,
to
heare
them
that
call
vpon
him
in
truth
?
now
that
wee
may
pray
vnto
God
for
mercie
and
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
wee
must
be
perswaded
of
two
things
:
First
,
of
the
power
of
God
,
that
he
is
able
:
Secondly
,
of
his
will
,
that
hee
is
willing
to
pardon
them
:
The
poore
Leper
saith
;
Lord
,
if
thou
wilt
,
thou
canst
make
mee
cleane
:
Matth
,
8.2
And
therefore
that
wee
may
pray
in
faith
and
assurance
,
let
vs
bee
perswaded
of
these
two
:
First
,
that
GOD
is
almightie
,
and
is
able
to
pardon
all
our
sinnes
,
though
neuer
so
great
:
Secondly●
,
that
he
i●
most
ready
,
and
willing
,
for
Christs
sake
,
(
in
whose
name
wee
come
vnto
him
)
to
pardon
all
our
sinnes
:
for
if
we
doubt
of
either
of
these
,
we
cannot
pray
in
faith
,
and
so
shall
not
obtaine
that
we
desire
.
Vse
3
Seeing
Dauid
prayeth
for
pardon
of
sinne
,
and
craues
it
only
at
GODS
hands
,
wee
see
that
that
is
a
cursed
,
and
blasphemous
Doctrine
of
the
Papists
,
who
hold
that
their
head
the
Pope
can
pardon
sinne
:
The
Pope
can
not
forgiue
sinnes
.
yea
not
only
giue
a
man
pardon
for
his
sinnes
past
,
but
(
for
money
)
can
pardon
and
seale
him
a
pardon
for
sinnes
many
yeares
to
come
:
a
most
blasphemous
doctrine
,
and
that
which
opens
a
gap
to
all
sinne
,
when
a
man
shall
haue
promise
of
pardon
for
sins
to
come
.
But
wee
see
heere
,
that
the
word
of
God
speakes
cleane
contrary
,
namely
,
that
GOD
alone
can
pardon
sins
:
For
who
can
forgiue
sinnes
saue
God
onely
?
Luke
5.21
And
where
did
we
euer
find
that
GOD
did
pardon
a
mans
sinnes
for
time
to
come
:
but
rather
threatneth
sinners
with
Iudgement
,
to
make
them
beware
of
sinne
:
so
that
we
see
the
Pope
is
Anti-christ
,
who
setteth
himselfe
in
the
seate
of
God
,
and
exalts
himselfe
aboue
God
:
2.
Thes.
2.4
.
in
that
hee
takes
vpon
him
that
God
neuer
did
,
to
giue
a
man
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
before
they
be
committed
.
After
thy
louing
kindenesse
.
DAuid
being
dismayed
and
cast
downe
,
in
the
sence
of
his
misery
,
doth
looke
vp
to
Gods
mercie
,
and
is
emboldened
thereby
to
draw
nearer
vnto
him
,
and
with
som
comfort
to
call
vpon
him
for
mercy
.
Doctr.
1
Whence
we
learne
first
of
all
this
Doctrine
,
Experience
of
former
fauour
assureth
of
future
fauour
.
that
the
experience
of
Almighty
Gods
former
fauour
casteth
off
feare
and
causeth
affiance
in
God
,
and
is
one
of
the
chiefest
causes
to
moue
vs
stil
to
trust
in
him
,
as
Psalme
4.
Heare
mee
when
I
call
O
God
of
my
righteousnesse
:
For
thou
hast
set
mee
at
liberty
when
I
was
in
trouble
:
haue
mercy
therefore
vpon
me
,
and
hearken
to
my
prayer
.
Where
the
Prophet
reasoneth
from
the
time
past
to
the
time
to
come
,
and
intreateth
God
to
heare
him
now
,
because
hee
had
alreadie
shewed
mercie
on
him
.
The
like
we
may
see
,
Psal.
22.
Thou
diddest
draws
me
out
of
the
wombe
,
&c.
Out
of
which
words
we
gather
,
that
the
Prophet
,
for
benefites
past
,
assureth
himselfe
of
deliuerance
from
dangers
present
.
The
like
of
the
Lion
and
the
Beare
,
1.
Sam.
17.34
Psal.
3.4
,
7.
Vse
.
1
We
learne
hence
to
acknowledge
his
great
mercie
,
that
maketh
one
mercy
seale
of
another
,
&
one
grace
the
pawne
of
an
other
:
Now
what
man
or
woman
hath
not
receiued
thousands
and
ten
thousands
of
mercies
from
the
God
of
mercy
;
al
which
may
be
so
many
comforts
vnto
his
Soule
,
to
assure
him
that
God
will
neuer
forsake
him
.
Indeede
if
our
owne
workes
or
righteousnesse
were
the
onely
ground
to
moue
the
Lord
to
take
pitty
on
vs
.
Then
we
should
be
much
discouraged
in
our selues
,
when
we
look
backe
vnto
our
liues
:
but
now
the
for
mer
mercies
of
God
,
are
Arguments
of
further
mercies
,
to
assure
vs
that
he
will
adde
mercie
to
mercie
:
whereby
hee
may
see
how
fruitful
the
louing
kindnes
of
the
Lord
is
alwayes
producing
more
,
as
one
graine
of
corn
increaseth
an
hundred
fold
.
Vse
.
2
Againe
,
we
learne
hence
a
notable
difference
betweehe
GOD
and
man
in
bestowing
benefites
,
men
are
quickely
weary
of
their
liberalitie
;
but
it
is
not
so
with
God
:
The
more
bolde
wee
are
in
asking
,
the
more
bountifull
he
is
in
giuing
:
which
is
a
comfort
to
all
weake
Christians
,
and
wounded
Soules
,
who
are
euer
ready
to
reason
thus
within
themselues
;
Will
God
heare
me
?
or
respect
me
?
Will
he
shew
his
louing
kindenesse
towards
me
a
wretched
sinner
?
Yea
,
God
doth
heare
thee
&
respect
thee
,
and
will
shew
mercie
vpon
thee
,
if
thou
seeke
vnto
him
in
faith
;
yea
the
oftner
we
aske
,
the
better
we
are
accepted
of
God
:
the
more
we
desire
,
the
more
we
obtaine
.
He
chargeth
vs
,
Psal.
50.15
.
To
call
on
him
in
the
day
of
trouble
,
and
assureth
vs
of
our
deliuerance
,
Iames
1.5
,
6.
Doctr.
2
Hence
marke
what
is
that
whereby
poore
distressed
soules
,
The
mercy
of
God
emboldens
sinners
to
come
vnto
him
.
throwne
downe
for
sinne
,
wounded
,
and
melting
for
sinne
,
and
almost
in
the
gulfe
of
desperation
(
as
Dauid
was
)
that
giues
them
courage
and
emboldens
them
to
come
into
the
prefence
of
God
;
to
stand
before
their
Iudge
:
namely
this
,
the
endlesse
loue
and
mercy
of
God
in
Iesus
Christ
,
euen
the
consideration
of
GODS
mercy
,
that
he
is
most
ready
to
pardon
,
and
forgiue
poore
sinners
,
to
receiue
them
to
mercy
:
for
so
long
as
the
conscience
accuses
for
sinne
,
and
terrifies
a
poore
sinner
,
he
doth
nothing
but
fly
from
God
,
runne
from
him
,
dares
not
looke
vnto
him
,
nor
call
vpon
him
,
till
he
conceiue
of
Gods
mercie
in
Christ
,
Psal
,
103.8
.
that
he
is
most
willing
to
pardon
those
which
do
truely
repent
.
Now
,
that
God
is
mercifull
and
ready
to
pardon
poore
sinners
,
and
to
receiue
them
to
mercie
,
it
doth
appeare
by
that
his
louing
inuitation
,
Math.
chap.
11.
verse
28.
Come
vnto
mee
all
yee
that
trauaile
and
are
heauie
laden
,
and
I
will
ease
you
.
Likewise
hee
embraceth
the
poore
and
simple
,
as
louingly
and
cheerefully
,
as
the
rich
and
wise
of
the
world
.
Publicans
and
Sinners
are
accepted
of
him
,
who
were
contemned
of
the
Iewes
.
The
woman
taken
in
Adultery
,
is
exhorted
by
him
to
repentance
;
the
blinde
man
restored
to
his
fight
,
and
cast
out
of
the
Synagogue
,
is
sought
out
by
Christ
,
and
taught
to
beleede
,
Iohn
9.35
.
The
penitent
Thiefe
is
by
him
conuerted
to
the
faith
,
Luke
23.
according
to
that
Math.
18.14
.
It
is
not
the
will
of
God
,
that
one
of
these
little
ones
should
perish
.
The
like
we
may
say
of
Mary
Magdalen
,
who
was
infamous
in
life
,
out
of
whom
Christ
cast
seuen
diuels
.
Of
the
Cananitish
woman
whom
he
heard
and
helped
.
Of
the
cripple
that
lay
at
the
poole
,
whom
when
Iesus
found
in
the
temple
,
Io.
5.
he
exhorted
to
sinne
no
more
,
according
to
that
of
the
Euangelist
,
Ma●●
,
11.
That
by
the
power
and
loue
of
Christ
,
th●●linde
had
their
fight
restored
,
the
lepers
were
cleansed
,
th●●
dead
were
raised
,
the
halt
walked
,
the
sicke
were
healed
,
and
the
poore
receiued
the
Gospel
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
a
poore
sinner
will
neuer
flie
to
God
for
mercie
,
vntill
hee
be
perswaded
of
the
fauour
and
mercie
of
God
in
Christ
,
and
can
perswade
himselfe
that
God
is
most
mercifull
,
and
willing
to
pardon
him
:
we
must
remember
euer
with
the
one
eye
to
looke
vnto
his
iustice
,
that
he
is
a
holy
and
a
iust
God
,
most
righteous
,
&
one
that
can
not
beare
with
sinne
&
sinners
,
that
liue
and
delight
in
sin
:
so
with
the
other
eye
we
must
looke
vnto
his
endlesse
mercy
in
CHRIST
IESV
,
fix
our
eies
on
that
,
&
rely
on
that
;
otherwise
,
alas
!
we
shal
be
so
far
from
seeking
vnto
him
,
that
we
shall
most
willingly
flie
from
his
presence
,
as
a
terrible
and
angry
GOD
,
and
most
righteous
Iudge
:
And
therefore
,
as
wee
must
needes
behold
him
as
a
iust
god
,
and
righteous
to
punish
sinne
:
so
we
must
labour
to
bee
perswaded
of
his
mercy
,
that
hee
is
most
ready
to
pardon
,
full
of
compassion
,
that
so
by
Iesus
Christ
,
we
may
haue
accesse
vnto
the
throne
of
grace
,
and
entrance
with
boldnesse
into
his
presence
:
And
because
that
CHRIST
IESVS
is
the
Way
,
Truth
,
and
Life
;
Eph.
3.12
let
vs
neuer
go
without
him
,
but
take
him
in
the
armes
of
our
faith
,
&
in
his
name
beg
for
mercy
,
1.
Iohn
2.1
for
without
him
we
can
find
no
mercy
by
iudgement
.
Vse
.
2
We
see
hence
the
very
cause
why
so
many
come
to
dispaire
,
Cause
of
mans
dispaire
.
and
so
to
cast
away
their
owne
soules
;
namely
,
because
they
can
not
conceiue
that
God
hath
any
mercy
for
them
:
they
can
not
bee
perswaded
of
Gods
endlesse
mercie
in
Christ
Iesu
:
but
when
their
consciences
doe
accuse
them
of
their
sins
,
they
presently
see
that
God
is
angry
with
them
,
that
he
is
a
righteous
Iudge
,
an
angry
and
terrible
God
against
sinners
:
and
thus
seeing
his
iustice
and
anger
against
sin
,
they
dare
not
appeare
in
his
presence
,
but
fly
from
him
,
as
Adam
did
in
the
garden
,
and
could
wish
that
they
might
neuer
come
into
his
presence
:
they
cannot
for
their
liues
behold
the
mercy
of
God
in
Christ
:
impenitent
sinners
can
not
call
God
Father
,
they
can
not
indure
Gods
angry
countenance
,
but
rather
wish
they
were
out
of
the
world
,
and
might
neuer
come
before
his
face
:
for
this
is
certaine
,
that
vnlesse
a
poore
sinner
,
and
distressed
soule
,
can
,
together
with
the
sence
of
sinne
,
and
Gods
anger
against
sin
,
behold
and
acknowledge
the
endlesse
mercie
of
God
to
pardon
them
,
he
will
neuer
dare
to
appeare
in
his
presence
,
but
Gods
anger
wil
ouerwhelme
him
:
Well
then
let
vs
with
Dauid
so
behold
and
feele
the
anger
of
GOD
for
our
sinnes
to
humble
vs
,
that
we
neuer
dispaire
of
Gods
mercy
,
but
still
know
and
beleeue
,
that
God
is
no
lesse
infinitely
merciful
,
if
we
can
repent
,
to
pardon
and
forgiue
vs
,
then
hee
is
infinitely
iust
to
punish
,
if
we
will
notr●
pent
.
Doctr.
2
Marke
how
Dauid
,
Gods
mercie
mans
merite
.
a
man
after
Gods
owne
heart
,
intreats
the
Lord
,
to
pardon
his
sinnes
for
his
mercies
sake
:
therefore
we
learne
that
there
is
no
other
cause
to
moue
the
Lord
to
pity
and
pardon
vs
our
sinnes
,
but
onely
his
most
free
and
vndeserued
mercy
:
there
is
no
worke
,
no
goodnesse
,
or
vertue
,
in
any
man
,
to
moue
the
Lord
to
pitty
and
pardon
vs
,
but
all
is
of
his
meere
bounty
,
goodnesse
,
and
mercy
;
without
all
merites
of
ours
:
as
what
could
the
Lord
see
in
Saul
,
in
Rahab
,
in
Mary
Magdalen
,
Acts
9.
Luke
7.
out
of
whom
went
seuen
diuells
,
to
moue
him
to
mercy
,
but
his
meere
mercy
alone
:
Euen
so
,
all
the
gifts
&
graces
of
Gods
spirit
bestowed
vpon
his
seruants
,
either
concerning
this
life
,
or
the
life
to
come
.
They
all
proceede
from
the
free
grace
and
mercie
of
God
in
Iesus
Christ
,
according
to
that
of
the
Apostle
,
Rom.
6.23
.
Eternall
life
is
the
free
gift
of
God
.
This
is
confirmed
by
the
practise
of
godlie
Daniel
,
Dan.
9.7
,
8
,
9.
O
Lord
,
righteousnesse
belongeth
vnto
thee
,
But
vnto
vs
shame
,
because
we
haue
sinned
against
thee
:
wherby
we
gather
,
that
though
our
praiers
be
not
without
effect
,
yet
they
preuaile
not
with
God
by
virtue
of
any
excellency
that
is
in
them
,
but
because
God
hath
promised
to
be
found
of
them
that
seeke
him
in
the
meanes
he
hath
appointed
.
And
so
for
the
rest
of
GODS
ordinances
,
Word
,
Sacraments
,
&c.
The
Lord
doth
accept
them
,
and
is
well
pleased
in
them
;
howbeit
not
thorough
our
worthines
that
performe
them
,
but
for
his
goodnesse
sake
that
doth
commaund
them
:
for
these
properties
are
to
bee
found
in
works
that
are
meritorious
.
First
,
they
must
be
done
of
a
mans
owne
selfe
,
and
from
himselfe
;
but
we
haue
nothing
of
our
own
to
giue
vnto
God
:
For
what
hast
thou
that
thou
hast
not
receiued
?
1.
Cor.
4.7
.
without
him
we
can
doe
nothing
:
it
is
he
that
must
worke
in
vs
,
the
will
,
and
the
deed
.
Secondly
,
they
must
be
such
works
as
are
not
due
vnto
him
,
they
must
not
be
due
debt
,
but
proceede
from
our
owne
free
will
,
euen
such
as
God
cannot
iustly
challenge
at
our
hands
:
but
whatsoeuer
wee
doe
,
wee
doe
of
debt
and
duty
;
yea
Luke
17.10
.
When
yee
haue
done
all
those
things
that
are
commanded
you
,
say
we
are
vnprofitable
seruants
,
we
haue
done
that
which
was
our
duetie
to
doe
.
Thirdly
,
the
workes
we
do
must
be
done
for
the
profite
of
him
,
from
whom
we
looke
for
a
reward
:
But
Psalme
16.
All
our
goodnesse
can
not
reach
vnto
the
Lord
;
we
may
benefit
men
,
but
wee
can
not
benefite
our
Maker
;
therefore
it
is
plaine
we
can
not
merit
.
Fourthly
,
the
worke
and
the
reward
must
be
in
proportion
equall
:
for
if
the
reward
bee
more
then
the
worke
,
it
is
not
a
reward
of
desert
,
but
a
gift
of
good
will
:
But
,
Rom.
8.
The
afflictions
of
the
present
time
,
are
not
worthy
of
the
glory
that
shall
be
shewed
vnto
vs
.
So
then
they
are
not
deserued
of
vs
,
but
are
bestowed
on
vs
.
This
condemnes
the
doctrine
of
the
church
of
Rome
,
who
teach
,
that
God
doth
shew
mercy
on
some
men
,
because
they
bee
woorthy
of
it
,
for
their
good
workes
,
and
honest
life
:
and
therfore
they
can
dispose
themselues
by
virtue
of
their
fre-will
,
to
moue
the
Lord
to
haue
mercy
vpon
them
.
Ephes.
2.8
.
But
wee
ascribe
all
to
Grace
and
meere
mercy
:
and
therefore
seeing
pardon
of
sinnes
comes
from
the
meere
mercie
and
loue
of
GOD
in
Christ
,
we
must
ascribe
all
the
praise
of
it
to
God
alone
,
pardon
of
sinnes
,
grace
to
repent
,
life
eternall
,
all
these
come
from
the
meere
mercie
&
loue
of
GOD
in
Christ
Iesus
:
And
therefore
let
vs
ascribe
nothing
vnto
our
owne
goodnesse
,
or
virtue
,
to
our
owne
wit
,
or
reason
:
but
giue
all
the
glory
to
God
.
According
to
the
multitude
of
thy
compassions
,
put
away
mine
iniquities
.
AS
if
Dauid
should
haue
said
,
Oh
Lord
!
my
sinnes
are
many
,
and
great
,
and
therefore
I
stand
in
neede
of
thy
mercy
for
my
misery
,
and
of
the
multitude
of
thy
compassions
for
pardon
of
all
.
Doctr.
1
When
as
Dauid
prayes
for
a
multitude
of
mercies
,
The
nature
of
sinne
.
for
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
:
we
learne
hence
,
what
an
heinous
and
horrible
thing
sinne
is
in
Gods
sight
,
that
it
can
not
be
pardoned
without
a
multitude
of
mercies
:
sinne
being
committed
against
an
infinite
God
,
deserues
infinite
and
endlesse
punishment
of
soule
and
body
,
and
before
it
can
be
pardoned
,
must
haue
infinite
mercy
.
Sinne
is
odious
in
it selfe
,
and
maketh
vs
vile
and
abhominable
in
the
sight
of
God
,
Ierem.
5.25
.
Esay
59.1
,
2
,
3.
Keeping
all
good
things
from
vs
,
and
pulling
downe
all
euill
vpon
vs
,
and
that
the
wages
thereof
is
death
,
being
able
to
presse
vs
downe
euen
to
the
botome
of
hell
.
It
is
sinne
that
maketh
vs
execrable
to
the
Lord
,
and
abhominable
in
his
sight
,
yea
nothing
doth
more
deforme
vs
,
and
make
vs
cursed
&
detestable
in
the
sight
of
God
,
then
sinne
,
Iosu.
7.12
,
13.
the
pardon
whereof
must
haue
infinite
mercie
.
Vse
.
1
Then
hence
wee
learne
,
that
wee
neuer
esteeme
rightly
of
sinne
,
till
wee
come
so
to
bee
grieued
for
it
,
as
that
wee
finde
our selues
to
stand
in
great
neede
of
GODS
mercy
for
the
pardon
of
it
,
yea
of
a
multitude
of
mercies
,
of
a
sea
of
mercies
,
till
v●e
finde
that
we
stand
in
neede
of
euerie
droppe
of
CHRISTS
bloud
to
saue
our
soules
.
Dauid
hauing
sinned
,
begs
for
multitude
of
mercies
,
and
so
wee
shall
finde
,
that
if
we
truely
repent
of
sinne
,
that
we
stand
in
need
of
a
Sea
of
mercie
,
and
of
euerie
droppe
of
Christs
bloud
.
Vse
.
2
This
condemneth
most
men
and
women
,
who
are
so
farre
from
esteeming
thus
of
sinne
,
that
they
make
no
bones
of
great
sinnes
,
and
many
grieuous
impieties
:
yea
,
they
make
a
sport
of
sin
,
swearing
,
lying
,
drunkennesse
,
whoredome
,
pride
,
couetousnesse
,
&c.
and
giue
them
names
of
virtue
:
we
see
it
too
too
common
that
men
thinke
they
stand
in
no
need
of
GODS
mercie
,
they
thinke
that
Lord
haue
mercy
on
me
will
serue
:
But
if
wee
will
iudge
of
sinne
as
wee
ought
,
we
shall
find
that
we
stand
in
neede
of
a
Sea
of
mercie
in
regard
of
the
multitude
of
our
sinnes
.
Doctr.
2
Wee
see
that
the
Lord
is
full
of
mercy
,
full
of
pitty
and
compassion
;
God
,
a
God
of
mercie
.
Psal.
119.
&
his
mercies
are
ouer
al
his
works
:
And
indeede
his
mercies
are
great
:
First
,
because
they
come
from
an
infinite
GOD
,
to
men
who
are
infinitely
euill
,
and
deserue
no
mercy
,
but
iudgement
:
Secondly
,
because
for
time
,
they
last
for
euer
,
&
neuer
haue
end
:
Thirdly
,
because
the
mercy
of
God
concernes
great
things
,
saluation
,
life
eternall
,
&c.
And
this
is
that
which
the
Lord
himselfe
proclaimeth
from
Heauen
,
Exod.
34.6
.
The
Lord
is
strong
,
mercifull
slow
to
anger
,
and
aboundant
in
goodnesse
and
trueth
;
reseruing
mercie
for
thousands
,
and
forgiuing
iniquitie
,
transgression
,
and
sinme
.
Againe
,
Michah
7.18
.
Who
is
a
God
like
vnto
thee
that
takest
away
iniquity
,
and
passest
by
transgression
?
He
retaines
not
wrath
for
euer
,
because
mercie
pleaseth
him
,
he
wil
turne
againe
and
haue
compassion
vpou
vs
;
He
will
subdue
all
our
iniquities
,
and
cast
all
our
sinnes
into
the
bottome
of
the
Sea
.
Esay
55.8
,
9.
Ezech.
33.11
.
Though
therfore
our
sinne
be
great
,
yet
great
is
the
mercy
of
God
in
pardoning
it
,
Rom.
5.20
.
Where
sinne
doth
abound
,
there
grace
doth
superabound
:
Wherefore
let
not
sin
so
dismay
vs
,
to
cast
vs
downe
to
dispaire
,
as
this
cheere
vs
,
that
God
is
so
gracious
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
the
Lords
mercy
is
as
a
bottomlesse
sea
,
that
can
not
bee
drawne
drie
:
Lament.
3
His
compassions
faile
not
.
Hence
is
matter
of
great
comfort
to
all
true
penitent
sinners
:
for
thy
sins
cannot
be
so
many
,
nor
so
great
,
but
if
thou
haue
grace
to
repent
,
God
is
able
and
willing
to
pardon
them
all
.
If
thou
say
,
Oh!
my
sins
are
great
,
grieuous
,
monstrous
,
vnspeakeable
;
well
,
the
mercy
of
God
is
greater
,
as
may
appeare
in
the
pardon
of
Lots
sinnes
,
Genes.
19.2
.
Sam.
12.
Acts
9.
Ioshua
2.
Dauids
,
Peters
,
Paules
,
Rahabs
,
&c.
If
thou
canst
repent
,
and
truely
turne
to
God
:
If
thou
say
,
O!
they
are
more
then
the
starres
in
number
,
remember
that
Gods
mercy
is
as
a
botomlesse
sea
,
hee
hath
a
multitude
of
Compassions
,
and
can
pardon
them
though
neuer
so
many
and
grieuous
:
If
thou
say
,
Oh!
I
haue
liued
a
long
time
in
them
,
twentie
,
thirtie
,
fortie
yeares
,
looke
on
Gods
mercie
shewed
to
Rahab
,
Paul
,
&
others
,
that
had
liued
long
in
sinne
:
so
that
if
a
man
haue
grace
to
repent
,
neyther
the
greatnesse
nor
the
multitude
,
nor
the
continuance
of
his
sinnes
,
none
of
all
these
can
hinder
Gods
mercy
:
but
here
is
all
,
that
men
must
repent
:
otherwise
,
if
men
doe
not
repent
,
the
least
sinne
is
damnable
:
and
if
men
repent
,
no
sinne
is
so
great
,
but
is
pardonable
.
The
mercies
of
god
belong
not
to
all
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
men
must
take
heede
that
they
take
not
occasision
to
liue
in
sinne
,
because
God
is
mercifull
,
for
these
things
are
noted
as
a
comfort
for
those
that
sigh
and
groane
vnder
the
burthen
of
their
sinnes
,
to
comfort
them
,
and
to
keep
them
from
dispaire
;
that
if
they
bee
truely
humbled
for
their
sinnes
,
there
is
yet
with
the
Lord
mercy
in
store
whereby
they
may
be
saued
.
Vse
.
2
Seeing
all
Gods
gifts
come
from
him
to
vs
,
of
grace
and
mercie
,
euen
because
he
is
full
of
mercie
,
and
hath
euen
a
multitude
of
mercies
for
poore
penitent
sinners
,
that
sue
to
him
for
mercie
.
We
learne
aboue
all
things
in
the
world
to
desire
mercie
,
and
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
.
This
we
see
in
the
Prophet
Dauid
,
Psal.
6.6
.
My
soule
is
sore
trouble
.
But
Lord
,
how
long
wilt
thou
delay
?
Psal.
63.3
,
Returne
(
O
Lord
)
deliuer
my
Soule
,
Saue
me
for
thy
mercies
sake
:
this
is
likewise
practised
by
the
Church
;
It
is
the
Lords
mercies
that
wee
are
not
consumed
,
Lament.
3.
because
his
compassions
faile
not
.
Thus
the
godly
,
when
they
desire
any
blessing
,
they
aske
it
of
fauor
:
If
they
craue
to
haue
any
iudgement
remoued
,
they
craue
it
of
mercie
,
esteeming
his
mercie
aboue
all
the
world
,
or
aught
else
they
can
desire
:
labour
therfore
aboue
all
things
in
the
world
for
the
mercie
of
GOD
in
Iesus
Christ
:
vse
all
good
meanes
to
obtaine
it
,
employ
thy selfe
diligently
to
keepe
it
,
and
to
continue
it
towardes
thee
,
that
in
thy
life
it
may
be
with
thee
,
&
in
death
it
may
not
depart
from
thee
.
Lastly
,
where
the
Prophet
Dauid
saith
,
According
to
the
multitude
of
thy
compassions
,
blot
out
mine
offences
.
Marke
that
the
word
(
blot
out
)
it
is
a
metaphore
taken
from
Writing-tables
,
when
a
man
shall
wipe
out
with
a
spunge
all
that
is
written
:
or
from
crossing
of
bookes
of
Records
,
and
Bookes
of
Debts
.
And
it
is
all
one
as
if
Dauid
should
haue
said
;
O
Lord
,
I
haue
runne
far
in
thy
score
:
I
haue
euen
filled
thy
Booke
,
nor
with
small
,
but
great
summes
of
Debt
▪
pay
I
am
not
able
,
no
not
one
farthing
.
Now
Lord
,
I
beseech
thee
therfore
deface
,
crosse
,
and
blot
out
altogether
the
Debt
of
my
sinnes
.
Doctr.
1
Hence
we
learne
,
The
Lord
keeps
a
Booke
of
our
sinnes
that
all
our
sins
are
recorded
in
the
Lords
Booke
:
he
keepes
a
Bill
of
Account
,
all
our
verie
thoughts
,
words
,
and
deedes
are
knowne
vnto
him
,
he
keepes
them
in
minde
and
memory
,
and
hath
them
written
downe
:
And
vnlesse
we
repent
of
them
,
and
they
be
blotted
out
with
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
laied
hold
on
by
faith
,
the
Lord
will
call
them
all
to
account
at
the
day
of
iudgement
;
Reu.
20.12
.
The
Bookes
shall
then
be
opened
;
and
euery
sinne
,
olde
,
new
,
secret
,
open
,
against
God
and
men
shall
be
brought
to
light
,
for
they
bee
rocorded
in
Gods
Booke
.
Now
by
these
Bookes
wee
may
not
conceiue
materiall
bookes
,
in
which
men
write
downe
such
things
as
they
would
haue
remembred
,
for
God
can
not
be
said
to
stand
in
need
of
any
such
helpes
:
But
because
all
things
are
as
certaine
and
manifest
to
him
,
as
if
hee
had
his
Registers
in
Heauen
to
keepe
account
thereof
,
Psalme
139.16
.
Dan.
7.10
.
Philip.
4.3
.
So
then
we
may
see
,
that
the
Lord
doth
keepe
a
note
of
all
our
sinnes
,
and
chalkes
them
as
it
were
vpon
a
score
,
vntill
payment
come
.
It
is
not
with
God
as
it
is
with
Princes
,
who
are
ignorant
of
the
Treasons
plotted
against
them
;
but
all
things
both
past
,
present
,
&
to
come
,
are
knowne
to
him
,
aswel
our
rebellious
thoghts
,
as
sinne
f●ll
acts
committed
.
And
although
we
doe
forget
and
carelesly
minde
what
we
haue
done
,
yet
God
forgets
nothing
;
euery
part
and
parcell
of
our
debt
being
noted
exactly
in
his
Booke
of
Remembrance
.
Vse
1
Seeing
all
our
sinnes
be
knowne
to
God
,
he
notes
them
downe
in
his
booke
of
Account
,
and
not
one
sinne
can
passe
him
,
but
he
writes
it
down
.
how
should
this
make
vs
all
carefull
vnto
our
liues
,
that
wee
commit
no
sin
,
for
if
we
do
,
the
Lord
knowes
it
,
2.
Cor.
5.10
and
notes
it
in
his
Booke
,
and
vnlesse
he
blot
them
out
,
they
shall
all
come
to
account
.
A
wicked
man
and
an
vnchaste
woman
,
how
many
thousand
vile
&
filthy
thoughts
haue
they
in
their
mindes
,
night
and
day
their
hearts
burne
in
lust
and
vncleanenesse
,
and
these
they
passe
ouer
,
regarding
them
not
,
making
little
or
no
account
of
them
:
But
(
alas
)
the
Lord
hath
them
all
written
in
the
Booke
of
his
Remembrance
,
and
if
thou
repent
not
of
them
,
and
leaue
them
,
O
woe
to
thy
soule
when
this
Booke
comes
to
be
opened
,
and
read
ouer
,
and
when
thou
shalt
receiue
According
to
thy
workes
.
Iob
saith
,
Thou
hast
sealed
vp
our
sinnes
in
a
bag
.
To
seale
vp
a
thing
doth
note
an
exact
kinde
of
keeping
it
:
So
then
,
the
bagge
and
bundle
of
our
sinnes
being
sealed
vp
,
and
that
by
God
himselfe
;
let
vs
not
imagine
that
any
one
can
droppe
out
,
but
all
shall
come
to
Iudgement
.
Vse
2
Seeing
all
our
sinnes
are
so
many
debts
,
set
downe
in
GODS
Booke
,
and
we
must
come
to
reckoning
one
day
,
how
should
wee
labour
all
the
dayes
of
our
life
to
haue
them
blotted
out
,
to
haue
this
Booke
cancelled
and
crossed
,
euen
by
the
finger
of
God
,
for
indeed
we
may
runne
on
still
in
Gods
debt
,
and
set
on
apace
vpon
his
score
:
but
we
cannot
so
fast
wipe
them
out
againe
;
nay
,
we
can
neuer
of
our selues
,
pay
one
farthing
,
or
satisfie
the
least
of
our
debts
wee
owe
vnto
him
.
It
is
God
that
hath
written
downe
,
that
must
freely
forgiue
and
cancell
,
as
himselfe
telleth
vs
,
Esay
43
,
25.
I
,
euen
I
am
hee
saith
the
Lord
that
putteth
way
thine
iniquities
.
Now
,
that
they
may
be
blotted
out
,
and
this
Booke
may
be
cancelled
,
we
must
;
How
to
haue
the
Bookes
cancelled
.
First
,
truely
repent
of
them
all
,
bewaile
them
,
be
grieued
for
them
,
that
by
them
we
haue
grieued
God
.
Secondly
,
we
must
beg
hard
,
euen
as
for
life
and
death
,
for
pardon
of
them
,
as
Dauid
did
here
,
againe
and
againe
,
aske
mercy
:
If
a
man
should
runne
into
debt
a
thousand
pounds
,
and
know
not
how
to
pay
his
creditor
,
his
best
way
were
to
seeke
and
make
friends
vnto
him
to
forgiue
it
:
We
are
debters
vnto
God
,
thousand
Thousands
sinnes
:
pay
wee
can
not
,
then
let
vs
confesse
the
debt
,
intreate
him
to
blot
his
booke
,
and
take
that
hand-writing
,
and
band
of
obligation
on
against
vs
,
and
naile
it
to
Christs
Crosse
:
And
this
is
an
excellent
propertie
of
the
childe
of
God
,
that
hee
desireth
(
after
a
sort
)
to
come
out
of
Gods
debt
.
A
true
childe
of
GOD
cannot
abide
to
haue
any
thing
standing
on
Gods
score
,
for
he
knowes
Hebr.
10.31
.
That
it
is
a
fearefull
thing
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
liuing
GOD
:
so
long
to
deferre
,
till
God
warne
to
his
Barre
:
Oh
he
seekes
betimes
and
giues
the
Lord
no
rest
till
the
debt
be
pardoned
.
Thirdly
,
that
our
sinnes
may
bee
cleane
blotted
out
,
wee
must
haue
faith
in
Christ
Iesus
;
for
nothing
can
blot
out
sinne
,
but
his
bloud
alone
:
nothing
in
heauen
and
earth
can
satisfie
Gods
anger
,
wash
away
sinne
,
blot
out
our
offences
,
but
onely
the
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
;
and
therefore
let
vs
labour
continually
to
be
assured
of
it
by
faith
,
to
sprinckle
our
sinfull
hearts
with
the
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
.
1.
Iohn
1.7
Reuel
.
1.6
Vse
.
3
Seeing
the
Prophet
Dauid
doth
acknowledge
,
that
this
Debt
was
more
then
he
was
able
to
pay
,
and
therefore
disclayming
his
owne
sufficiencie
,
appeales
onely
to
GODS
mercy
in
Christ
for
the
pardon
of
the
same
.
We
learne
that
that
Doctrine
of
Merites
,
yea
and
Supererogation
,
now
taught
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
is
most
false
and
erronious
;
teaching
poore
people
to
leane
vnto
mans
satisfactions
,
which
they
must
make
vnto
God
,
either
heere
,
or
in
Purgatory
;
whereas
the
Iustice
of
God
is
infinite
.
And
when
we
haue
done
all
that
we
can
heere
in
this
life
,
wee
are
vnprofitable
seruants
:
nay
,
there
is
not
that
man
in
the
whole
world
,
that
if
God
should
lay
aside
his
mercie
,
and
deale
in
iustice
,
were
able
to
satisfie
the
Iustice
of
GOD
,
for
the
least
Debt
that
hee
doth
owe
vnto
GOD
.
And
vnlesse
the
Lord
take
pittie
on
vs
,
and
forgiue
the
Debt
,
there
remaineth
nothing
for
vs
,
but
to
lie
in
prison
,
and
that
for
euer
.
Matth.
28.27
.
But
of
this
before
.
VERSE
.
2.
2.
Wash
mee
throughly
from
my
wickednesse
,
and
cleanse
me
from
my
sinnes
.
IN
this
Verse
the
Prophet
Dauid
proceedes
with
his
former
petition
vnto
GOD
for
grace
and
fauour
,
for
pardon
of
his
sinnes
:
yet
so
,
as
hee
doth
it
more
effectual
,
and
more
earnestly
,
because
his
foule
was
now
exceeding
grieued
,
seeing
his
woefull
misery
that
he
was
in
,
how
foule
and
filthily
he
was
stained
with
sin
,
most
hainously
:
And
though
some
put
a
difference
betweene
these
two
speeches
,
and
vnderstand
the
former
of
the
washing
of
Iustification
,
and
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
not
imputing
them
vnto
his
charge
:
And
the
second
of
the
washing
of
Sanctification
,
and
the
couering
of
our
sins
,
yea
by
little
and
little
washing
and
purging
them
away
,
and
more
and
more
renewing
newing
of
vs
in
soule
and
bodie
by
the
worke
of
Sanctification
:
yet
me
thinks
the
words
do
both
imply
one
thing
,
namely
,
to
be
throughly
purged
from
the
filth
and
staine
of
sinne
,
and
to
be
receiued
againe
into
the
fauor
of
God
,
by
the
means
of
Christ
.
It
may
seeme
strange
what
should
moue
Dauid
to
confesse
his
sin
,
and
to
intreate
for
pardon
in
this
maner
.
There
was
no
Court
of
Inquisition
concerning
his
fact
;
There
was
no
Magistrate
to
examine
him
,
nor
Iudge
to
condemne
him
,
he
being
King
:
Nay
,
no
doubt
the
diuel
might
set
some
on
work
which
might
back
him
,
and
seeme
to
lessenhis
fault
:
what
then
should
cause
Dauid
,
without
any
regard
of
his
credit
,
to
come
forth
in
this
manner
,
and
thus
publiquely
to
confesse
his
pollution
,
and
to
be
so
earnest
vnto
GOD
with
his
Haue
mercie
,
Blot
out
,
Wash
me
,
&c.
Surely
it
was
his
owne
conscience
,
and
that
extorted
and
wroong
from
him
this
Confession
,
and
made
him
so
earnest
vnto
God
in
prayer
.
Doctr.
1
From
this
prayer
of
Dauid
,
A
wounded
conscience
can
finde
no
rest
,
but
onely
in
Christ
.
repeating
his
request
to
GOD
so
often
:
Haue
mercie
,
Blot
out
,
Wash
me
,
&c.
we
learn
that
a
wounded
conscience
,
that
is
truely
touched
for
sinne
,
can
finde
no
rest
or
comfort
,
but
only
in
the
feeling
of
Gods
mercy
in
Christ
,
for
the
pardon
of
sinne
:
and
therfore
Dauid
,
to
shew
how
hee
was
truely
humbled
and
wounded
for
sinne
,
hee
neuer
can
content
himselfe
to
pray
and
beg
for
mercy
and
pardon
:
for
after
a
man
sees
his
sins
,
and
the
filthinesse
of
them
,
and
beholdes
the
wrath
of
God
against
sinne
,
his
conscience
still
accuses
him
,
neither
can
hee
finde
any
rest
till
hee
do
feele
the
mercy
of
God
in
Christ
,
for
the
pardon
of
them
:
Being
iustified
by
faith
we
haue
peace
with
God
:
Rom.
5.1
.
Againe
,
the
Kingdome
of
GOD
stands
not
in
meate
and
drinke
,
Rom.
14.17
but
in
righteousnesse
and
peace
,
and
ioy
in
the
holy
Ghost
:
that
is
in
pardon
of
sinnes
,
and
feeling
of
Gods
loue
,
for
sinne
once
knowne
will
neuer
cease
to
accuse
vntil
it
be
pardoned
.
And
this
is
confirmed
vnto
vs
by
the
example
of
Caine
,
Genes.
4.
who
hauing
slaine
his
owne
brother
and
shead
innocent
bloud
,
which
cried
in
the
eares
of
the
Lord
for
vengeance
,
how
did
the
Lord
strike
him
with
an
accusing
conscience
,
that
he
feared
the
sight
of
euery
creature
,
when
he
had
once
attained
the
sight
of
his
sinne
:
and
whereas
he
thought
to
build
him
a
Cittie
to
yeelde
him
comfort
and
safetie
,
euen
there
did
the
Iustice
of
God
ouertake
him
,
and
he
was
driuen
from
that
enterprise
:
The
like
wee
may
see
in
Belieshazzer
Dan.
5.56
.
when
there
appeared
fingers
of
a
mans
hand
vpon
the
wall
,
his
thoughts
were
troubled
,
and
his
knees
smote
one
against
the
other
.
According
tothat
punishment
the
Lord
foretolde
,
Leuit.
26.
I
will
send
euen
a
faintnesse
into
their
hearts
;
And
the
sound
of
a
leafe
shaken
shall
chasten
them
;
And
they
shall
flie
as
from
a
sword
though
none
pursue
them
.
So
that
if
it
were
possible
to
escape
all
apprehension
and
accusation
in
the
world
;
yet
a
mans
owne
conscience
would
arrest
him
,
and
hale
him
vnto
Iudgement
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
this
is
the
nature
of
sinne
,
that
being
knowne
,
it
wil
neuer
cease
to
accuse
and
vex
the
conscience
of
a
poore
sinner
,
till
it
be
pardoned
,
it
should
prouoke
vs
all
,
that
feele
the
smart
of
sinne
,
neuer
to
giue
the
Lord
any
rest
,
vntill
we
haue
pardon
granted
:
But
as
Dauid
did
here
,
pray
againe
and
againe
,
for
mercy
,
and
fauour
,
and
reconciliation
with
God
,
and
neuer
leaue
the
Lord
till
we
obtaine
mercy
and
fauour
,
and
till
wee
haue
got
some
comfortable
perswasion
of
GODS
loue
in
Christ
for
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
:
for
till
wee
doe
so
,
wee
shall
neuer
haue
peace
,
nor
quietnesse
of
conscience
:
wee
shall
neuer
haue
sound
comfort
and
ioy
in
Gods
Spirit
,
but
euer
anguish
,
&
dolor
,
sorrow
,
and
heauines
:
yea
either
wee
shall
grow
blockish
and
sencelesse
,
Note
.
or
else
in
the
end
come
to
extreame
desperation
.
And
therefore
let
vs
labour
with
the
Lord
,
ply
him
with
prayers
and
teares
for
pardon
,
and
neuer
let
him
haue
rest
til
we
get
one
drop
of
mercie
,
for
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
.
Vse
.
2
Heere
we
are
admonished
not
to
flatter
our selues
in
our
sins
,
as
thogh
no
body
sawe
us
;
As
it
is
the
maner
of
wicked
men
to
say
,
Eccles.
23.
who
seeth
mee
?
I
am
compassed
about
with
darkenesse
;
the
walles
hide
me
,
no
bodie
seeth
mee
;
whom
neede
I
feare
?
And
indeede
there
is
scarce
one
of
a
thousand
that
makes
any
conscience
of
sinne
,
so
that
the
world
do
not
take
notice
of
it
to
condemne
him
;
But
let
vs
not
deceiue
our selues
:
though
we
thinke
our selues
neuer
so
secret
,
committing
adultery
vnder
a
Canopy
,
or
in
the
darke
:
Yet
our
owne
conscience
will
reply
;
I
see
thee
,
and
I
will
accuse
thee
:
And
then
what
is
a
man
the
better
for
hauing
no
bodie
priuie
to
his
sinnes
,
when
hee
hath
a
conscience
within
him
,
which
dogs
him
vp
and
downe
in
euery
corner
,
giuing
him
no
rest
.
Vse
.
3
This
shewes
the
madnesse
of
carnall
men
,
when
they
feele
the
burthen
of
sinne
pressing
them
,
and
their
consciences
accusing
them
:
what
do
they
?
runne
to
God
,
and
seeke
him
,
no
,
no
,
they
runne
to
their
sports
and
pastime
,
to
Cards
and
Tables
,
to
the
Tauerne
,
and
Ale-house
,
and
merrie
company
:
And
thus
they
thinke
to
put
off
the
sence
of
sinne
,
and
to
smoother
and
stoppe
the
mouth
of
their
accusing
conscience
.
Doctr.
2
Marke
the
thing
which
thus
grieued
Dauids
spirit
,
Difference
betweene
the
sorrow
of
the
god
lie
and
the
wicked
.
&
vexed
his
mind
:
namely
,
his
sinnes
,
and
impieties
,
his
filthy
sinnes
,
wherby
he
had
grieued
his
good
God
,
and
louing
Father
,
he
did
not
so
much
feare
punishment
as
this
,
to
offend
his
mercifull
and
gracious
God
.
Two-fold
sorrow
.
Hence
then
marke
the
difference
of
Gods
children
,
and
the
wicked
,
in
repentance
:
the
childe
of
God
is
sorie
for
sinne
,
because
it
is
sin
,
because
it
offends
God
,
displeaseth
him
,
and
not
so
much
properly
for
the
punishment
,
yea
though
there
were
none
,
yet
hee
would
feare
to
offend
,
and
be
grieued
for
sinne
,
because
it
is
sin
,
and
breakes
Gods
commandements
:
This
we
may
behold
in
Dauid
,
when
he
had
committed
those
great
sinnes
of
Adultery
and
Murder
,
and
was
reproued
for
them
by
Nathan
the
Lords
Prophet
,
2.
Sam.
12
,
13.
Hee
confesseth
with
griefe
and
anguish
of
heart
in
this
Psalme
,
verse
4.
I
haue
sinned
against
thee
,
euen
against
thee
.
All
the
Iudgements
which
Nathan
threatned
against
him
from
the
Lord
,
did
not
so
much
wound
him
,
as
this
,
that
he
had
dishonoured
his
GOD
.
And
when
hee
had
numbred
his
people
,
2.
Sam.
24.10
.
his
heart
smote
him
,
and
hee
cried
out
;
I
haue
sinned
exceedingly
in
that
I
haue
done
.
The
pestilence
did
not
so
much
trouble
him
as
his
pride
against
GOD
.
And
the
Apostle
Peter
.
Matth.
26.75
.
seeing
how
grieuously
he
had
sinned
,
in
denying
his
Master
,
Went
out
,
and
wept
bitterly
.
If
there
had
beene
neither
heauen
nor
hell
,
neither
reward
nor
punishment
;
yet
this
vnthankefulnes
of
his
,
towardes
so
kinde
a
Maister
,
would
haue
caused
Peter
to
haue
sorrowed
so
much
as
he
did
.
And
when
this
godly
sorrow
is
once
wrought
in
mans
heart
,
then
he
beginneth
to
repent
,
and
neuer
before
;
The
like
we
may
behold
in
Abraham
,
in
Iob
,
in
Ioseph
,
&c.
Genesis
18.30
.
Genesis
39.9
.
But
wicked
men
they
are
grieued
for
sinne
,
not
because
it
is
sinne
,
and
the
breach
of
GODS
Law
:
but
for
feare
of
punishment
:
Exo.
10.17
Pharaoh
prayeth
Moses
to
pray
for
him
,
that
the
iudgement
might
be
remoued
,
but
still
he
loued
his
sins
:
so
Saul
praieth
Samuel
to
pray
for
him
,
1.
Sa.
15
,
30.
and
to
honour
him
,
but
still
he
would
go
on
in
sin
:
Matt.
27.3
.
So
Iudas
repented
and
sorrowed
for
his
sinne
,
because
he
saw
now
he
should
be
condemned
,
and
so
for
punishment
hee
was
grieued
:
Acts
8.24
.
Simon
Magus
prayes
Peter
to
pray
for
him
,
but
how
?
That
none
of
the
Iudgement
threatned
might
fall
vpon
him
.
Caine
mourned
exceedingly
,
and
cryed
out
,
saying
,
Genes.
4.
My
sinne
is
greater
then
can
be
for
giuen
mee
:
but
it
was
not
for
his
hypocrisie
in
Gods
seruice
,
nor
for
the
cruell
murdering
of
his
owne
brother
,
nor
the
sheading
of
innocent
bloud
,
but
because
of
the
punishment
that
God
had
inflicted
vpon
him
.
Ahab
also
humbled
himselfe
,
and
put
on
sacke-cloth
,
as
though
hee
had
beene
very
penitent
;
but
Elias
wrung
it
out
from
him
,
denouncing
Gods
Iudgement
against
him
,
2.
Reg.
2●
.
27
.
Vse
.
Only
godly
sorrow
causes
true
repentance
.
Seeing
this
is
the
difference
betweene
the
godly
sorow
of
the
faithfull
,
and
the
worldly
sorrow
of
the
wicked
;
one
sorrowes
for
sin
,
because
it
is
sinne
;
the
other
because
of
the
punishment
onely
:
let
vs
heereby
proue
our
sorrow
:
Art
thou
grieued
for
sinne
,
because
it
is
sinne
,
because
it
offends
God
?
And
art
thou
more
grieued
for
sinne
,
because
it
grieues
a
mercifull
God
,
then
for
feare
of
punishment
?
Yea
,
wouldst
thou
bee
grieued
for
sin
,
though
ther
were
no
hell
nor
diuell
to
torment
thee
:
onlie
for
this
very
cause
,
because
it
offends
thy
mercifull
GOD
,
then
it
is
a
certaine
token
of
thy
true
repentance
,
and
godly
sorrow
:
But
if
thou
finde
thy
heart
onelie
to
bee
lumpish
and
heauy
,
Note
.
in
regard
of
the
punishment
of
sinne
,
in
regard
of
hell
and
damnation
,
and
if
it
were
not
for
that
,
thou
couldest
be
content
to
liue
and
go
on
in
sinne
,
surely
then
,
it
is
but
a
carnall
sorrow
,
it
is
not
a
godly
sorrow
,
that
is
only
for
feare
of
punishment
:
and
this
deceiues
many
a
man
,
who
thinkes
he
repents
,
because
he
is
grieued
for
sin
,
in
regard
of
the
punishment
:
But
the
vilest
Atheist
,
and
reprobate
in
the
world
,
may
be
grieued
for
sin
,
in
regard
of
the
punishment
,
as
hell
fire
,
and
condemnation
,
as
Iudas
,
Caine
,
&c.
But
the
childe
of
God
is
grieued
for
sin
,
because
it
is
sinne
,
and
offends
God
,
though
there
were
no
hell
to
punish
.
Doctr.
3
Dauid
praies
that
the
Lord
would
wash
him
,
Sinne
defiles
a
man
.
therefore
sin
defiles
,
and
he
was
made
foule
and
filthy
by
his
sin
:
And
to
wash
him
much
,
and
to
rinse
and
bathe
him
,
to
shew
that
sin
had
exceedingly
defiled
him
,
and
stained
him
both
in
soule
and
body
,
&
made
him
loathsome
:
and
therefore
he
desireth
to
bee
washed
and
cleansed
,
and
purged
from
the
pollution
of
sinne
.
Sinne
defiles
the
whole
man
.
Hence
we
may
learne
what
a
vile
,
filthy
,
and
miserable
thing
sinne
is
in
the
sight
of
GOD
,
it
staineth
a
mans
body
,
it
staines
a
mans
soule
,
it
maketh
him
more
vile
then
the
vilest
creature
that
liues
:
no
toad
is
so
vile
and
loathsome
in
the
sight
of
man
,
as
a
sinner
stained
and
defiled
with
sin
,
is
in
the
sight
of
GOD
,
till
hee
be
cleansed
and
washed
from
them
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
:
Leuit.
13.
The
Leprousie
was
a
wonderfull
disease
,
it
did
infect
the
body
,
yea
the
cloathes
on
a
mans
backe
,
the
walls
of
the
house
,
and
the
very
stones
:
but
this
leprosie
of
sin
,
doth
more
defile
a
man
,
it
defiles
the
soule
and
conscience
,
Yea
the
creature
.
yea
euen
the
very
heauens
and
earth
are
stained
with
the
contagion
thereof
,
and
are
made
(
by
reason
of
sinne
)
subiect
to
vanitie
and
corruption
,
Rom.
8.20
.
Oh
then
see
how
vile
a
thing
sinne
is
in
the
fight
of
God
,
that
the
infection
thereof
should
seaze
vpon
the
Creature
,
and
make
them
that
they
dare
not
abide
the
glorious
presence
of
God
their
Creator
,
Reu.
20.12
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
sinne
is
so
vile
a
thing
,
so
filthy
and
vncleane
,
so
polluteth
the
soule
and
body
,
and
makes
vs
loathsome
in
the
sight
of
God
:
so
as
no
carrion
nor
dung-hill
,
sends
forth
a
filthier
sent
of
stench
,
then
sinne
:
O!
how
should
wee
loathe
and
abhorre
it
?
quake
&
tremble
at
the
committing
of
it
:
Oh!
it
is
a
wonder
to
see
,
how
warie
men
are
to
shunne
the
Plague
,
they
will
not
come
neere
the
place
and
person
infected
,
but
keep
aloofe
off
,
Oh
that
wee
could
be
as
wise
and
carefull
to
shun
this
plague
of
all
plagues
,
sinne
,
that
is
,
the
plague
of
soule
and
body
!
But
alas
,
alas
,
poore
plinde
soules
!
they
who
are
most
afraide
of
the
bodily
plague
and
infection
,
feare
not
this
wofull
plague
of
sinne
,
make
no
bones
of
horrible
and
grieuous
sins
,
of
adultery
,
drunkennesse
,
lying
,
stealing
,
&c.
yea
,
as
Salomon
saith
;
Foolish
men
,
and
poore
blinde
soules
,
Wicked
men
adde
sinne
vnto
sinne
,
and
pay
one
debt
with
another
.
doe
make
a
sport
of
sin
,
and
put
on
them
the
name
of
Vertue
:
Swearing
is
a
signe
of
a
braue
Gentleman-like
minde
:
drunkennesse
good
fellowship
,
couetousnesse
good
husbandry
;
fornication
a
tricke
of
youth
;
pride
,
cleanlinesse
:
these
men
bee
cleane
contrary
to
Dauid
;
he
thought
nothing
more
vile
,
filthy
,
and
vncleane
then
sinne
:
they
iudge
nothing
more
sweete
and
pleasant
then
sinne
:
But
if
we
could
see
the
loathsome
filthinesse
of
sinne
,
how
odious
it
is
in
the
sight
of
God
,
how
it
staines
and
defiles
both
soule
and
body
,
then
wee
should
hate
it
,
and
lothe
it
more
then
a
toad
or
a
serpent
,
and
shun
it
aboue
all
things
in
the
world
:
but
alas
!
men
sinne
,
and
yet
see
not
that
they
do
sin
:
they
see
and
feele
no
danger
,
they
are
secure
;
no
man
saith
,
Ierem.
6.
Alas
what
haue
I
done
?
We
be
wary
tauoyd
temporall
danger
.
If
a
man
should
say
to
any
of
vs
,
touch
not
that
garment
,
it
is
infected
;
or
,
taste
not
that
drinke
,
it
is
poisoned
:
how
ready
would
wee
bee
to
shunne
it
,
and
auoyde
it
?
we
would
not
touch
nor
come
neere
it
:
but
yet
though
wee
tell
men
of
sinne
,
bid
them
take
heede
of
it
,
it
will
infect
soule
and
body
,
and
vnlesse
men
doe
presently
repent
,
it
will
bring
both
to
hell
;
yet
men
,
euen
mad
men
,
desperately
rush
into
it
wilfully
,
casting
away
their
owne
soules
.
Doctr.
4
Further
,
Hard
matter
to
bee
cleansed
from
the
pollution
of
sinne
.
whereas
Dauid
prayes
to
bee
washed
,
yea
to
bee
washed
thorowly
,
or
much
,
and
often
,
and
more
then
that
,
to
be
cleansed
,
and
rinsed
from
his
sinnes
:
we
learne
hence
,
that
it
is
not
so
easie
a
matter
for
a
man
to
repent
,
and
to
get
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
to
be
washed
and
cleansed
from
them
,
as
most
men
thinke
it
is
:
Dauid
desireth
the
Lord
to
wash
,
yea
to
wash
him
often
,
againe
and
again
,
and
to
bathe
and
rinse
him
from
his
sinnes
,
shewing
,
that
it
is
a
hard
thing
to
haue
the
spottes
of
sinne
to
bee
washed
out
:
a
hard
thing
to
obtaine
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
to
be
cleansed
from
the
staines
and
blemishes
of
them
,
it
will
cost
much
sorrow
,
many
a
teare
,
many
a
sigh
,
and
groane
,
euen
a
great
measure
of
griefe
,
for
looke
how
grieuously
we
haue
sinned
,
so
greatly
should
wee
bewaile
our
sinnes
:
And
hence
it
is
,
that
the
Lord
calling
the
people
to
sorrow
for
their
sinnes
,
doth
not
require
a
light
sorrow
,
or
some
small
measure
of
griefe
,
but
such
a
sorrow
as
should
euen
rent
their
very
hearts
,
Ioel
2.13
.
And
the
Prophet
Dauid
saith
in
the
seuenteenth
verse
of
this
Psalme
,
that
a
mans
heart
must
be
contrite
and
broken
,
euen
as
it
were
rent
asunder
with
godly
sorrow
:
or
else
his
repentance
will
neuer
be
accepted
of
God
.
Dauid
saith
,
Psalme
6.6
.
That
hee
watered
his
cowch
with
teares
.
Againe
he
saith
,
Psalme
42.
His
teares
were
his
meate
day
and
night
.
And
indeede
it
must
not
bee
a
small
measure
of
sorrow
that
wee
must
shew
for
our
sinnes
.
For
if
wee
had
an
hundred
eyes
,
and
should
weepe
them
all
out
:
And
if
wee
had
a
thousand
hearts
,
and
they
should
all
break
asunder
with
remorce
and
sorrow
,
all
were
too
little
;
yea
although
wee
shead
euen
teares
of
bloud
for
our
sinnes
.
Vse
.
1
This
condemneth
the
common
opinion
of
men
and
women
;
Folly
of
naturall
men
described
.
they
doe
think
it
the
easiest
thing
in
the
world
to
repent
,
to
get
the
pardon
of
their
sinnes
:
they
do
thinke
that
Lord
haue
mercie
on
mee
will
serue
:
Oh
,
God
is
mercifull
,
God
is
mercifull
:
and
so
make
Gods
mercy
a
packe-horse
,
of
all
their
filthy
sinnes
:
but
let
no
man
deceiue
himselfe
,
it
is
an
other
manner
of
thing
to
repent
then
wee
take
it
for
:
it
will
cost
thee
many
a
teare
,
and
many
a
prayer
,
before
thou
canst
haue
pardon
,
it
will
cost
thee
many
a
sob
and
sigh
,
and
many
a
oh
,
oh
,
ere
thou
canst
be
assured
of
the
pardon
of
them
.
How
then
doe
men
deceiue
their
owne
soules
,
thinking
euery
little
glimpse
of
their
sinnes
sufficient
;
no
,
no
,
euery
sorrow
brings
not
with
it
repentance
:
Ahab
had
sorrow
,
1.
Reg.
21.
He
rent
his
cloathes
,
and
put
on
sackecloth
,
and
fasted
:
but
this
sorrow
was
as
the
morning
dew
,
it
did
quietly
vanish
away
.
The
like
may
bee
said
of
Felix
,
Acts
24.
of
Herod
,
of
Pharaoh
,
and
the
like
;
all
which
haue
had
in
them
a
kinde
of
sorrow
,
but
it
was
but
carnall
,
the
end
whereof
is
death
:
It
must
then
be
a
godly
sorrow
,
arising
from
the
sight
of
our
sinnes
,
that
we
haue
offended
a
good
and
gracious
God
,
and
louing
Father
in
Iesus
Christ
;
and
this
must
euen
wound
our
very
soules
as
the
people
of
the
Iewes
,
Acts
2.37
.
that
wee
know
not
which
way
to
turne
vs
for
comfort
.
Vse
.
2
Let
vs
imitate
Dauid
,
let
vs
crie
againe
and
againe
vnto
the
Lord
for
mercy
,
Psal.
32.1
.
let
vs
beg
hard
for
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
it
is
the
greatest
mercie
in
the
world
:
Pardon
of
sinne
the
greatest
mercie
.
good
things
are
not
easily
gotten
,
heauen
,
life
eternall
,
are
hardly
come
by
:
and
therefore
let
vs
not
imagine
,
that
it
is
so
easie
a
matter
to
get
the
pardon
of
our
sins
:
no
,
no
,
wee
must
fill
Heauen
and
Earth
with
cryings
and
prayers
:
euen
as
a
poore
thiefe
condemned
at
the
bar
,
hee
will
crie
with
teares
for
mercie
:
and
as
a
poore
beggar
vnlappeth
his
legs
,
sheweth
his
wounds
,
and
all
to
mooue
them
that
passe
by
to
pittie
him
,
Note
.
so
must
wee
crie
as
for
life
and
death
,
for
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
lay
open
our
soares
and
griefes
vnto
the
Lord
,
and
giue
him
no
rest
vntill
we
haue
mercy
.
Lastly
,
it
may
be
demanded
,
what
washing
Dauid
speakes
of
heere
:
he
speakes
not
heere
of
the
Legall
washing
,
which
was
ysed
in
the
time
of
the
Law
:
but
he
speakes
here
of
that
washing
which
is
perfourmed
onely
by
the
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
,
being
laid
holde
on
by
faith
:
Iohn
1.29
1.
Iohn
1.7
.
Reue.
1.6
.
Zach.
13.1
for
no
water
whatsoeuer
can
wash
away
the
least
spot
of
sinne
,
but
onely
the
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Doctr.
5
So
then
we
learn
hence
,
that
there
is
nothing
in
heauen
or
earth
,
Bloud
of
Christ
alone
doth
wash
awa●
sinne
.
1
Iohn
1.7
Hebr.
9.9
.
that
can
purge
vs
from
sinne
,
and
the
vncleannesse
of
the
soule
,
but
only
the
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
the
Lambe
of
God
,
being
applied
vnto
vs
by
the
hand
of
faith
:
hee
alone
is
our
Sauiour
,
sauing
perfectly
all
that
are
saued
,
Hebr.
7.25
.
He
is
able
to
saue
perfectly
all
that
come
vnto
him
.
Hebr.
1.3
.
And
by
him
hee
hath
purged
our
sinne
.
So
that
we
are
to
acknowledge
him
to
be
our
onely
and
alone
Sauiour
,
without
partner
,
according
to
that
,
Acts
2.
There
is
no
other
name
vnder
heauen
giuen
to
saue
vs
,
but
the
n●me
of
Christ
,
Actes
15.9.1
.
Corinth.
6.11
.
This
sheweth
the
follie
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
who
beare
men
in
hand
,
that
their
holy-water
,
as
they
call
it
,
and
coniured
stuffe
is
able
to
wash
away
sinne
:
no
,
no
,
it
can
not
doe
it
,
onely
the
bloud
of
CHRIST
can
doe
it
,
and
no
other
creature
in
heauen
or
earth
.
And
therefore
howsoeuer
in
word
they
honour
Christ
,
yet
in
deede
they
deny
him
,
in
ioyning
to
●he
all-sufficient
Satisfaction
of
CHRIST
,
other
satisfactions
:
as
their
Sacrifices
in
the
Masse
to
helpe
CHRISTS
Sacrifice
on
the
Crosse
:
and
the
Intercession
of
the
virgine
Mary
,
Saints
and
Angels
,
&c.
to
his
meritorious
intercession
,
robbing
God
of
his
honour
,
and
CHRIST
of
his
all-sufficient
merite
;
running
from
Christ
the
pure
fountaine
,
to
the
filthy
puddle
and
mire
of
their
owne
merites
and
satisfaction
,
and
thus
poore
Catholike
creatures
,
they
thinke
themselues
trimly
washed
:
whereas
(
alas
)
they
are
not
purged
from
their
filthinesse
,
but
are
as
beastly
as
swine
.
Vse
.
Seeing
we
be
all
defiled
with
sin
,
originall
,
actuall
,
old
,
new
:
let
vs
seek
to
Iesus
Christ
,
and
desire
to
be
washed
,
yea
to
be
rinsed
and
bathed
in
his
pretious
bloud
:
get
one
drop
of
it
,
and
besprinckle
our
poore
soules
with
it
,
Iohn
13.8
.
as
Peter
saith
,
Head
,
and
hands
and
all
,
both
soule
and
body
;
For
that
answere
giuen
by
Christ
vnto
Peter
,
may
serue
for
a
warning
to
vs
all
;
If
I
wash
thee
not
,
thou
shalt
haue
no
part
with
me
.
Which
if
wee
did
well
consider
,
as
well
our
owne
pollution
,
as
also
the
necessitie
of
Christs
washing
,
wee
would
answer
againe
with
Peter
,
O
Lord
,
not
my
feet
only
,
but
my
hands
and
my
head
.
Vse
.
If
this
were
Dauids
estate
and
condition
,
that
he
was
so
filthy
and
vncleane
(
hauing
laine
but
a
short
time
in
sinne
)
that
hee
cryeth
out
amaine
vnto
the
Lord
,
to
wash
him
,
to
purge
him
,
and
to
cleanse
him
.
Oh
then
,
what
shall
wee
thinke
of
those
,
that
not
once
,
but
often
,
not
a
yeare
with
Dauid
,
but
all
the
dayes
of
their
life
haue
liued
in
the
common
custome
and
practise
of
sinne
,
that
haue
drunke
downe
iniquitie
as
a
man
drinkes
downe
water
,
their
damnation
doth
not
sleepe
:
And
yet
poore
soules
,
they
thinke
,
that
if
they
can
besprinckle
themselues
with
a
few
words
in
the
end
,
as
to
say
,
Lord
haue
mercie
on
mee
,
that
they
shall
be
cleane
.
But
,
if
it
did
cost
Dauid
so
many
sighs
,
and
groanes
,
and
teares
,
as
in
the
sixt
Psalme
,
which
lay
but
a
short
time
in
comparison
of
others
;
They
much
deceiue
themselues
that
doe
thinke
it
is
so
easie
a
matter
,
to
bee
washed
and
cleansed
from
the
pollution
of
sinne
that
haue
laine
therein
a
long
time
.
Godly
sorrow
will
send
vs
to
,
Christ
.
And
before
we
can
be
washed
and
cleansed
from
our
sins
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
we
must
haue
a
godly
sorrow
,
which
will
send
vs
to
Christ
Iesus
,
wee
must
see
our
filthinesse
and
vncleanenesse
,
how
we
stand
in
need
to
be
washed
:
and
wee
must
desire
it
with
Dauid
,
and
begge
it
,
O
Lord
,
wash
me
,
rinse
mee
,
bathe
me
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
:
Secondly
,
we
must
haue
the
hand
of
faith
,
by
which
we
must
lay
holde
on
Christs
bloud
,
and
besprinckle
our
soules
with
it
:
Euen
as
a
man
doth
wash
his
face
with
his
hand
:
so
faith
is
the
hand
of
the
soule
,
to
lay
hold
and
apply
Christs
bloud
,
and
the
merit
of
it
,
to
cleanse
vs
and
wash
vs
from
all
our
sinnes
.
But
alas
(
poore
soules
)
you
shall
see
many
a
man
and
woman
that
are
very
curious
&
carefull
to
wash
their
bodies
,
and
to
wash
their
cloathes
:
They
will
not
suffer
the
least
spot
in
them
,
but
looke
to
haue
them
washed
,
yet
they
can
goe
from
yeare
to
yeare
,
with
most
vile
and
filthie
soules
,
that
euen
stincke
with
sinne
,
and
neuer
desire
to
be
washed
and
rinsed
;
yea
many
of
those
,
who
seeme
to
be
very
gay
&
faire
outward
,
carry
filthy
and
vncleane
hearts
within
:
And
if
a
man
could
but
see
into
their
hearts
,
and
see
the
filthy
spottes
of
sinne
,
he
would
euen
stop
his
nose
,
and
not
indure
the
stench
of
them
.
VERSE
.
3.
3.
For
I
acknowledge
mine
iniquities
,
and
my
sinne
is
euer
before
mine
eyes
.
Dauids
reson
from
his
former
petition
.
THe
Prophet
Dauid
hauing
intreated
for
sauour
&
grace
at
Gods
hands
,
for
the
pardon
of
his
great
and
grieuous
sinnes
,
he
doth
heeve
labour
to
moue
the
Lord
to
pitty
him
,
and
to
take
compassion
vpon
him
:
because
he
doth
now
most
frankely
and
freely
confesse
his
sinnes
,
is
truely
touched
and
grieued
for
them
:
yea
,
his
poore
conscience
is
now
vpon
the
racke
,
wounded
,
and
distressed
,
and
exceedingly
afflicted
,
and
therefore
he
intreateth
the
Lord
to
pitty
him
:
For
I
acknowledge
and
confesse
my
sinnes
against
God
,
in
thy
sight
,
before
thy
Prophets
,
and
before
all
thy
people
,
yea
the
whole
Church
of
God
:
by
leauing
this
Psalme
as
a
testimony
of
my
true
repentance
and
sorrow
for
them
.
Doctrine
Confession
euer
goeth
before
remission
.
Hence
marke
,
that
there
is
no
place
for
mercy
,
nor
any
fauour
to
be
looked
for
at
Gods
hands
,
nor
anie
pardon
of
sinne
,
before
a
sinner
truly
humbled
,
doe
freely
and
frankely
confesse
the
same
,
and
humbly
acknowledge
,
with
griefe
of
heart
,
his
sinnes
vnto
the
Lord
▪
where
we
are
to
obserue
two
things
;
First
,
the
person
to
whom
wee
must
confesse
our
sinnes
;
Secondly
,
the
manner
how
we
must
confesse
them
.
Person
to
whom
.
For
the
person
to
whom
we
must
confesse
,
it
is
GOD
,
as
this
example
of
Dauid
doth
teach
vs
,
verse
4.
Against
thee
,
against
thee
onely
haue
I
sinned
.
Againe
,
Psal.
32.5
.
I
saide
,
I
will
confesse
my
sinnes
vnto
the
Lord
,
and
so
thou
forgauest
the
wickednesse
of
my
sinne
.
It
is
true
indeede
,
wee
may
by
our
sinnes
wrong
men
,
as
Dauid
did
Vrias
.
But
being
sinne
,
the
chiefest
wrong
is
vnto
the
Lord
;
The
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
though
they
were
corrupt
in
many
things
else
,
yet
they
held
this
for
a
truth
,
that
none
could
forgiue
sinne
but
God
onely
Marke
2.7
.
And
this
doth
the
Lord
testifie
of
himselfe
,
Esay
43.25
.
I
,
euen
I
am
hee
that
putteth
away
thine
iniquities
for
my
owne
sake
.
1.
Iohn
1.9
.
If
we
confesse
our
sinnes
God
is
faithfull
and
iust
to
forgiue
vs
our
sinnes
.
Besides
these
Precepts
in
the
word
of
God
there
is
recorded
the
repentance
of
Gods
children
,
who
haue
humbly
acknowledged
their
sinnes
vnto
GOD
,
as
Manasses
,
2.
Chronic.
33.
Dauid
,
2.
Sam.
12.
The
Prodigall
Sonne
,
Luke
15.
So
true
is
that
saying
,
Prouer.
28.13
.
He
that
hides
his
sinnes
shall
not
prosper
:
but
hee
that
confesseth
them
shall
haue
mercie
.
And
this
did
Dauid
proue
by
his
owne
experience
,
that
so
long
as
hee
held
his
peace
,
Psalme
32.5
.
and
did
not
acknowledge
his
sinnes
vnto
the
Lord
,
but
concealed
,
smothered
,
and
hid
them
,
so
long
his
poore
conscience
was
vpon
the
racke
,
his
soule
was
troubled
and
greatly
disquieted
;
but
after
he
had
confessed
them
,
and
repented
of
them
,
the
Lord
for
gaue
them
,
and
shewed
him
mercy
.
Secondly
,
wee
must
confesse
our
sinnes
also
vnto
men
,
and
that
both
priuately
and
publikely
,
as
the
quality
of
the
sinne
requireth
.
For
howsoeuer
we
condemne
Auricular
confession
,
as
hauing
in
it
nothing
but
policie
,
and
a
racke
to
the
conscience
:
yet
wee
doe
not
onely
allow
,
but
call
and
crie
for
that
voluntarie
confession
,
which
euerie
Christian
ought
to
make
to
their
godly
patron
of
such
sinnes
as
disquiet
the
conscience
,
and
no
doubt
,
great
blessings
,
and
comfort
,
follow
them
that
vse
this
godly
practise
:
And
therefore
,
Ioshua
7.10
.
When
Ioshua
laboured
to
bring
Achan
to
a
sight
of
his
sin
,
he
saith
,
My
sonne
,
I
beseech
thee
,
giue
glory
to
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
,
and
make
confession
vnto
him
,
and
shew
mee
now
what
thou
hast
done
.
Againe
,
Confession
must
be
made
vnto
men
,
and
that
in
respect
of
the
Church
,
that
the
Congregation
that
hath
been
offended
,
may
be
satisfied
,
as
also
that
others
may
bee
terrified
from
falling
into
the
same
sinnes
,
1.
Timot
,
5.20
.
Them
that
sinne
,
rebuke
openly
,
that
the
rest
may
feare
.
And
last
of
all
,
in
respect
of
the
sinner
himselfe
,
that
ther
by
he
may
be
the
more
humbled
,
as
that
incestuous
person
,
2.
Corinth.
2.7
.
That
was
deliuered
vp
to
Sathan
for
his
sinne
,
which
brought
him
to
humiliation
,
whereas
otherwise
if
the
punishment
were
laide
onely
on
their
purse
,
few
or
none
would
regard
it
.
But
withall
we
must
know
,
that
a
man
is
not
bound
to
confesse
his
sinnes
to
the
Minister
onely
,
and
to
none
else
,
(
as
Papists
would
haue
men
doe
it
to
a
Friar
:
)
But
hee
may
make
choice
of
any
other
Christian
friend
,
according
to
that
of
Saint
Iames
,
Iames
5.16
.
Acknowledge
your
faults
one
to
another
,
and
pray
one
for
an
other
,
that
ye
may
be
healed
.
Vse
1
Seeing
true
and
harty
repentance
,
cannot
goe
without
a
free
and
franke
confession
of
sinnes
,
and
a
hearty
and
humble
acknowledgement
of
them
:
First
,
this
condemneth
all
those
who
are
so
farre
from
confessing
of
them
:
that
they
are
not
ashamed
to
iustifie
their
sinnes
,
euen
to
patronize
them
,
to
pleade
for
them
:
as
tell
men
of
their
sins
and
impieties
,
they
answer
,
what
need
you
care
,
you
shall
not
answere
for
my
sinnes
,
take
care
for
your selfe
:
so
reproue
swearing
,
drunkennesse
,
pride
,
&c.
and
men
are
so
farre
from
being
humbled
,
and
confessing
them
,
that
they
iustifie
them
,
and
say
,
they
do
but
as
others
doe
,
it
is
the
fashion
,
and
they
are
not
alone
:
and
this
is
a
corruption
that
we
haue
all
by
kinde
,
to
dissemble
our
sinnes
,
our
mothers
breasts
haue
giuen
vs
no
other
sucke
.
Adam
our
first
Parent
hath
taught
it
vs
,
Genes.
3.12
.
When
he
was
examined
,
hee
posted
off
the
matter
from
himselfe
vnto
his
wife
;
The
woman
that
thou
gauest
me
,
shee
gaue
mee
of
the
fruit
,
and
I
did
eate
:
And
Eue
quickely
cleared
herselfe
,
posting
off
the
matter
to
the
Serpent
;
The
Serpent
beguiled
me
,
and
I
did
eate
.
And
so
it
is
with
vs
all
,
we
are
loath
to
make
any
confession
of
our
sinnes
vnto
God
.
Mens
sinnes
breake
forth
euery
day
,
lying
,
swearing
,
drunkennesse
,
malice
,
&c.
But
,
where
is
that
man
to
be
found
that
hath
any
care
to
satisfaction
.
This
while
men
doe
not
confesse
them
,
they
can
haue
no
pardon
of
them
,
Luke
13.5
.
Vnlesse
yee
repent
yee
shall
perish
.
Now
confession
is
a
speciall
part
of
true
repentance
.
Vse
2
Seeing
there
is
no
pardon
of
sinne
till
wee
doe
confesse
it
,
and
humbly
acknowledge
it
:
Let
vs
euerie
one
freely
acknowledge
and
confesse
our
sinnes
vnto
the
Lord
,
lay
them
open
and
naked
before
him
:
it
is
the
best
way
to
get
the
pardon
of
them
at
his
hands
:
indeede
in
the
Court
of
man
,
to
confesse
our
sins
,
is
the
next
way
to
bring
shame
and
punishment
:
but
in
the
Court
of
God
it
is
not
so
,
but
the
next
way
to
haue
them
couered
,
is
to
vncouer
them
,
and
to
lay
them
open
vnto
the
Lord
:
I
haue
sinned
,
saith
Dauid
,
2.
Samuel
12.
The
Lord
hath
taken
away
thy
sinne
,
thou
shalt
not
die
,
saith
the
Prophet
:
When
wee
confesse
them
,
then
hee
will
couer
them
;
If
wee
iudge
our selues
,
wee
shall
not
be
iudged
of
the
Lord
:
1.
cor.
11.31
Oh
then
set
vs
not
feare
to
confesse
our
sinnes
,
&
lay
them
open
vnto
the
Lord
with
griefe
and
sorrow
,
yea
,
let
vs
deale
as
a
poore
prisoner
condemned
at
the
Barre
,
or
as
a
poore
Lazar
and
cripple
,
shew
our
soares
,
and
lay
open
our
wounds
,
and
by
that
meanes
we
shall
mooue
the
Lord
to
pitty
and
compassion
.
The
manner
how
wee
must
confesse
our
sins
.
Secondly
,
that
we
may
so
confesse
our
sinnes
,
and
make
such
an
acknowledgement
of
them
,
as
may
bee
a
true
Confession
,
and
to
bring
with
it
true
and
vnfained
repentance
.
We
must
first
take
heede
that
wee
do
know
our
sinnes
,
the
number
of
them
,
the
greatnesse
of
them
,
the
danger
of
them
,
how
they
make
vs
most
vile
in
the
sight
of
GOD
,
and
most
loathsome
:
wee
must
know
that
wee
deserue
hell-fire
,
and
eternall
condemnation
for
them
:
for
till
a
man
know
his
sinne
,
and
his
conscience
be
conuicted
for
it
,
and
withall
see
the
danger
of
his
sinne
,
hee
will
neuer
humbly
and
heartily
confesse
the
same
.
I
know
(
saith
Dauid
)
mine
iniquities
:
]
So
did
Peter
,
although
,
for
a
time
,
he
did
he
knew
not
what
,
as
a
man
in
a
Trance
(
for
sinne
may
well
be
called
madnesse
)
yet
afterward
he
bethought
himselfe
,
and
considered
what
he
had
done
,
and
lamented
his
follie
with
teares
;
And
this
is
required
of
vs
all
,
Lament.
3.40
.
O
let
vs
search
and
trie
our
waies
,
and
turne
vnto
the
Lord
.
And
the
Lord
complaineth
,
Ieremie
8.6
.
That
hee
did
hearken
,
to
see
if
there
were
any
man
that
would
repent
and
turne
vnto
the
Lord
,
but
there
was
no
man
said
,
what
haue
I
done
?
And
surely
,
this
Complaint
may
be
taken
vppe
against
the
people
of
this
Land
,
That
notwithstanding
GOD
hath
cried
and
called
vnto
v●
so
often
from
Heauen
,
by
his
powerfull
voice
in
his
word
,
by
his
mercies
and
by
his
iudgements
,
so
sensible
,
that
if
the
Magicians
in
Aegipt
were
amongst
vs
,
they
could
doe
no
lesse
then
acknowledge
it
the
finger
of
God
;
yet
where
is
the
man
almost
to
be
found
that
looketh
backe
vnto
his
owne
waies
,
to
aske
this
question
of
his
owne
heart
to
say
;
Alas
,
what
haue
I
done
?
Or
with
Dauid
heere
;
I
know
mine
iniquities
.
Now
there
is
a
two-folde
knowledge
of
sinne
:
First
,
Generall
.
Secondly
,
Speciall
.
General
knowledge
neuer
worketh
any
reformation
;
for
this
is
found
(
for
the
most
part
)
in
all
men
,
which
can
say
they
are
sinners
.
But
there
is
a
speciall
knowledge
of
sinne
,
which
God
will
once
discouer
vnto
vs
either
in
mercy
to
our
good
and
saluation
,
as
heere
to
Dauid
,
to
Peter
,
to
Marie
Magdalen
,
&c.
or
else
in
wrath
as
hee
did
vnto
Iudas
,
Caine
,
Achitophel
,
&c.
to
their
finall
condemnation
;
which
may
teach
vs
all
to
pray
vnto
the
Lord
,
so
to
giue
vs
the
sight
of
our
sinnes
,
as
that
we
neuer
despaire
of
his
mercy
,
that
our
sinnes
may
neuer
rise
vp
against
vs
to
our
confusion
.
Secondly
,
our
confession
of
our
sinnes
must
proceede
from
sorrow
of
hart
for
them
,
with
a
hatred
of
them
,
so
as
nothing
doe
more
grieue
vs
,
then
our
sinnes
.
And
this
our
Sauiour
Christ
insinuateth
,
Matth.
11.28
.
When
he
calleth
onely
such
vnto
him
,
as
are
weary
and
laden
,
euen
ready
to
faint
vnder
the
burthen
of
their
sinnes
.
And
this
doth
Dauid
himselfe
confesse
,
Psalme
38.
My
sins
(
saith
he
)
are
as
a
weightie
burthen
,
too
heauie
for
me
to
beare
:
For
when
men
can
runne
away
with
their
sinnes
,
as
though
they
were
as
light
as
a
feather
;
it
is
an
euident
token
they
were
neuer
throughly
humbled
for
them
.
Thirdly
,
it
must
be
frank
and
free
,
not
wrung
out
by
compulsion
,
as
sometimes
a
wicked
man
,
sometimes
vnder
the
rod
may
confesse
his
sins
,
as
Pharaoh
,
Iudas
▪
and
the
like
:
Exo.
10.17
Matt.
26.
But
this
Confession
was
onelie
by
compulsion
wrung
out
of
them
;
it
came
not
from
any
sorrow
or
hatred
of
sinne
:
but
for
feare
of
iudgement
and
punishment
.
But
wee
must
bee
as
forward
and
as
ready
to
confesse
them
,
to
the
glorie
of
GOD
,
as
wee
were
to
commit
them
to
his
dishonor
.
Thus
did
Dauid
confesse
his
sinne
,
Psalme
32.5
.
I
acknowledge
my
sinne
vnto
thee
,
and
mine
iniquitie
haue
I
not
hid
.
It
must
be
without
all
excuse
or
lessening
of
our
sinnes
,
we
may
not
mince
them
or
excuse
them
:
but
lay
them
open
in
their
colours
,
rather
aggrauating
them
then
lessening
them
.
Fourthly
,
wee
must
confesse
our
sins
,
with
a
purpose
to
forsake
them
.
According
to
that
of
the
Prophet
,
Esay
55.
vers.
7.
Let
the
wicked
for
sake
his
waies
;
And
the
vngodly
man
his
owne
imaginations
,
and
returne
vnto
the
Lord
.
There
must
be
in
vs
a
desire
to
forsake
all
our
sinnes
,
and
euery
wicked
way
,
else
there
is
no
true
repentance
:
For
one
sinne
is
a
sufficient
holde
for
Sathan
,
and
a
sufficient
Barre
to
keep
out
Christ
Iesus
:
as
wee
may
see
by
the
example
of
Herod
,
Marke
6.
of
Iudas
,
&c.
Vse
.
1
This
sheweth
that
most
men
and
women
doe
not
truely
repent
:
for
though
they
can
say
,
God
be
mercifull
vnto
vs
,
we
are
all
sinners
:
yet
in
particular
they
see
it
not
;
no
,
they
think
they
keepe
the
Commandements
of
GOD
:
a
man
can
very
hardly
perswade
them
that
they
breake
any
of
the
Commandements
in
particular
,
although
in
generall
,
and
in
a
confused
manner
they
confesse
themselues
to
be
sinners
,
yet
in
particular
they
doe
not
so
:
Nay
,
they
are
so
farre
from
aggrauating
their
sinnes
,
That
they
rather
extenuate
them
by
all
meanes
possible
;
I
am
not
alone
,
nor
,
I
am
not
the
first
,
nor
,
I
hope
I
shall
not
be
the
last
:
as
for
any
griefe
or
sorrow
for
sinne
,
it
is
farre
from
them
,
and
they
are
farre
from
it
.
Vse
.
2
This
sheweth
,
that
those
,
who
though
they
confesse
themselues
sinners
,
yea
in
particular
;
yet
because
they
doe
it
not
with
feeling
,
with
hatred
and
detestation
of
sinne
:
therefore
they
be
faulty
:
for
wee
should
euen
with
right
heauie
hearts
,
Psal.
32.5
.
and
wounded
soules
,
confesse
our
sinnes
,
with
the
greatest
hatred
of
them
as
possible
wee
can
:
so
,
as
often
as
wee
speake
of
them
,
it
should
make
our
hearts
to
erne
,
and
teares
to
stand
in
our
eies
.
Vse
.
3
But
most
of
all
are
here
condemned
,
those
vile
beasts
,
and
filthy
sinners
,
who
are
so
farre
from
speaking
of
their
filthy
and
beastly
sinnes
,
with
hatred
and
dislike
,
that
they
doe
in
brauery
speake
of
them
,
with
a
kinde
of
ioy
and
delight
:
now
,
who
would
euer
think
a
man
to
be
so
vile
,
to
brag
of
his
owne
shame
,
to
boast
of
his
owne
filthinesse
?
If
a
prisoner
going
in
the
way
to
the
gallowes
,
should
then
bragge
of
his
robberies
,
and
villanies
,
and
bee
prowd
of
his
halter
,
what
a
desperate
thing
were
that
?
And
yet
,
such
filthie
beastes
there
be
in
the
world
,
who
are
not
ashamed
to
boast
out
their
owne
shame
and
filthinesse
,
to
talke
,
yea
to
bragge
of
their
owne
vncleannes
,
and
of
their
filthy
drunkennesse
,
how
they
haue
druncke
so
many
dozens
:
how
they
haue
made
so
many
drunk
:
O
wretched
men
!
it
is
a
wonder
the
house
falleth
not
on
them
,
or
that
God
raineth
not
fire
and
brimstone
from
heauen
to
consume
them
.
[
And
my
sinne
it
euer
before
my
eies
.
]
DAuid
hauing
shewed
,
how
that
he
had
freely
confessed
and
acknowledged
his
sins
vnto
the
Lord
,
heere
hee
sheweth
the
cause
which
mooued
him
so
humbly
to
acknowledge
the
same
;
namely
,
Cause
that
moued
Dauid
to
confesse
his
sinne
.
because
they
were
euer
in
his
sight
,
and
before
his
eies
:
As
if
he
should
haue
said
,
howsoeuer
I
haue
a
long
time
laine
snorting
in
sinnes
,
and
did
not
feele
and
see
the
danger
of
them
;
yet
now
being
tolde
of
them
by
the
Prophet
,
I
see
them
,
and
so
beholde
them
,
that
my
conscience
accuses
me
for
them
,
and
I
can
haue
no
rest
,
but
my
wounded
Conscience
doth
vrge
mee
and
compell
mee
to
confesse
my
sinnes
vnto
thee
.
Where
first
of
all
we
may
behold
the
cursed
nature
of
sinne
,
when
the
Diuell
tempts
a
man
vnto
it
,
he
doth
euer
hide
the
misery
of
sinne
;
The
curse
of
GOD
due
to
sinne
,
the
torments
of
hell
,
and
the
damnation
of
both
body
and
soule
in
hell
for
euermore
:
These
things
the
diuell
doth
labour
to
keep
from
mens
eies
;
buzzing
onely
in
their
cares
,
the
profite
of
sinne
,
gaine
,
commodity
,
pleasure
,
delight
and
sweetnesse
of
sinne
,
that
so
,
shewing
them
onely
the
golden
baite
of
sinne
,
and
hiding
the
poisoned
hooke
,
he
might
moue
men
to
runne
headlong
into
all
sinne
:
But
when
Sathan
gets
his
purpose
,
and
men
be
in
his
snare
,
and
fallen
into
sinne
:
Oh
how
will
hee
then
presse
their
poore
consciences
!
then
he
wil
loade
them
,
and
set
out
their
sinnes
to
the
full
,
in
a
most
vgly
manner
;
nothing
then
but
hell
fire
,
damnation
,
and
the
curse
of
God
;
that
so
(
if
it
be
possible
)
he
may
draw
them
into
the
gulfe
of
dispaire
.
O
that
men
could
consider
this
in
time
!
how
sinne
wil
one
day
change
her
countenance
,
howsoeuer
it
commeth
at
first
in
a
flattering
manner
,
pretending
nothing
but
friendship
:
but
in
the
end
,
will
leaue
a
sting
behinde
it
,
euen
a
guiltie
conscience
,
terrour
of
minde
,
and
anguish
of
spirite
.
Wherefore
let
vs
flie
from
sin
,
as
from
the
biting
of
a
Serpent
,
that
we
be
not
stung
therewith
vnto
eternall
death
;
Knowing
that
the
wages
of
sinne
is
death
,
Rom.
An
accusing
conscience
the
meanes
to
bring
me
to
repentance
.
6.23
.
Doctr.
1
Whereas
Dauids
sinnes
being
alwayes
before
him
,
did
vrge
him
to
confesse
them
,
yea
to
repent
,
and
beg
the
pardon
of
them
,
wee
learne
that
the
remembrance
of
our
sinnes
,
and
the
calling
them
to
minde
,
together
with
conscience
accusing
for
them
,
is
the
way
and
meanes
to
come
to
true
repentance
,
to
make
a
man
confesse
them
,
and
begge
the
pardon
of
them
:
whereas
if
they
slippe
out
of
our
mindes
,
or
we
know
them
not
,
nor
wee
finde
not
our
Consciences
to
accuse
vs
of
them
:
Alas
!
we
can
neither
confesse
them
,
nor
truely
be
humbled
,
and
begge
the
pardon
of
them
:
And
therefore
Dauid
confesseth
heere
,
that
by
reason
his
sinnes
were
euer
before
him
,
he
was
continually
vexed
,
&
tormented
with
the
horrour
of
them
,
his
conscience
still
accused
and
annoied
him
,
and
therfore
hee
is
constrained
and
vrged
humbly
to
confesse
them
,
and
to
begge
the
pardon
of
them
at
Gods
hands
.
Whereas
the
wrath
of
God
doth
euer
follow
such
as
haue
sleepie
and
drowsie
consciences
,
giuing
them
ouer
to
a
reprobate
sence
,
to
a
slumbering
spirit
,
and
to
hardnesse
of
the
heart
,
that
they
fall
to
be
past
feeling
and
can
not
repent
,
Rom.
1.28
.
Such
as
regarded
not
to
know
God
,
hee
gaue
them
vp
to
their
hearts
lusts
,
vnto
all
vncleanenesse
,
and
punished
one
sinne
with
another
.
And
surely
it
is
iust
with
God
,
that
hee
should
forsake
vs
with
his
grace
,
that
haue
forsaken
him
by
our
sinnes
:
According
to
that
of
the
Prophet
,
Psalme
81.11
.
My
people
would
not
heare
my
voyce
:
And
,
Israel
would
none
of
mee
:
So
I
gaue
them
vp
vnto
the
hardnesse
of
their
heart
,
and
they
haue
walked
in
their
owne
Councels
.
Sight
of
sinne
first
step
to
repentance
.
So
then
hence
wee
learne
that
a
man
will
neuer
repent
truely
of
his
sinnes
,
seeke
to
God
for
pardon
,
neither
is
there
any
other
way
or
means
to
be
reconciled
to
God
,
but
this
,
to
feele
the
weight
and
burthen
of
his
sinnes
,
and
feeling
his
conscience
to
accuse
him
,
to
vexe
and
to
wound
him
till
he
finde
God
to
be
mercifull
,
and
reconciled
vnto
him
,
for
the
pardon
of
them
,
and
the
appeasing
and
quieting
of
his
conscience
.
Vse
1
Seeing
till
such
time
as
the
conscience
be
wounded
for
sinne
,
and
vexed
and
tormented
with
it
,
a
man
will
neuer
seeke
for
pardon
:
Then
wee
learne
hence
,
that
no
man
can
taste
of
the
sweetenesse
of
GODS
mercie
in
CHRIST
for
his
saluation
,
till
hee
haue
tasted
of
the
bitter
fruite
of
sinne
,
and
of
a
wounded
and
distressed
conscience
:
Looke
on
Dauid
,
on
the
Iews
,
Psal.
6.32.77
.
Actes
2.37
and
as
for
those
that
would
taste
of
GODS
mercie
,
and
yet
are
loathe
to
feele
the
smart
of
sinne
,
they
deceiue
themselues
:
we
see
that
ere
the
body
be
purged
,
men
must
taste
of
bitter
pilles
,
of
bitter
potions
:
Such
may
suspect
their
repentance
,
who
feele
nor
sinne
to
wound
their
consciences
.
And
as
for
those
who
neuer
felt
anie
such
griefe
nor
wound
of
Conscience
,
no
such
astonishment
for
their
sins
,
they
may
iustly
feare
their
repentance
is
not
sound
,
that
they
haue
not
,
as
yet
,
beene
truely
humbled
,
for
it
is
certaine
,
that
before
wee
can
truely
repent
and
be
reconciled
to
GOD
,
we
must
haue
the
feeling
of
the
smart
of
sinne
,
and
find
our
hearts
troubled
,
and
our
consciences
wounded
.
Vse
2
This
confutes
that
fond
and
foolish
Opinion
of
many
in
the
world
,
who
if
they
fee
any
one
wounded
for
sinne
,
distressed
in
soule
,
crying
out
of
his
misery
,
and
feeles
his
conscience
exceedingly
wounded
,
and
begins
,
euen
to
dispaire
of
Gods
mercy
:
what
do
men
iudge
of
such
a
man
,
surely
,
that
it
is
nothing
but
melancholy
and
dumpishnesse
;
and
therefore
they
counsell
him
to
bee
merry
,
to
go
to
merry
company
,
to
put
away
such
odde
conceits
,
such
vaine
,
and
foolish
fancies
:
but
alas
poore
soules
they
consider
not
that
it
is
the
speciall
worke
of
GOD
,
wounding
the
conscience
for
sinne
,
that
they
feele
the
anger
of
God
for
sinne
,
and
are
troubled
and
vexed
for
that
,
and
till
God
giue
mercy
,
and
reconciliation
be
had
in
CHRIST
there
can
be
no
peace
.
Vse
.
3
We
learne
hence
,
that
it
is
better
to
haue
an
accusing
conscience
for
sin
,
then
to
haue
a
dead
conscience
,
Dead
conscience
heauie
Iudgement
.
a
benummed
conscience
:
a
sleepy
and
slumbering
conscience
:
a
seared
and
frozen
conscience
,
for
if
a
mans
conscience
doe
daily
bring
his
sinnes
to
his
minde
,
so
that
hee
sees
them
before
his
eies
,
then
he
will
be
grieued
for
them
,
hee
will
confesse
them
and
begge
the
pardon
of
them
;
but
when
a
man
hath
a
slumbering
conscience
that
is
benummed
,
then
hee
goes
on
in
sinne
from
day
to
day
,
neuer
feeleth
any
smart
of
it
,
nor
euer
desires
the
pardon
of
it
;
as
the
poore
Iewes
,
who
seeing
their
fearefull
estate
,
crie
out
,
Actes
2.37
What
must
wee
doe
?
so
doe
all
wounded
consciences
,
seeing
their
fearefull
sinnes
and
damnable
estate
crie
out
for
mercie
,
and
seeke
for
pardon
.
Oh
it
is
a
fearefull
Iudgement
of
GOD
to
haue
a
sleepie
or
a
drowsie
Conscience
,
It
is
like
a
wilde
beast
,
which
so
long
as
it
lies
asleepe
,
seemeth
very
tame
&
gentle
,
but
when
he
is
rowzed
,
flies
into
a
mans
face
:
Euen
so
,
howsoeuer
a
mans
conscience
may
seeme
,
for
a
time
,
to
bee
quiet
;
and
men
may
thinke
they
haue
a
good
conscience
indeede
,
yet
being
awaked
by
the
hand
of
GOD
,
it
will
rent
out
euen
the
very
throat
of
their
soule
.
Doctr.
2
Seeing
Dauid
doth
acknowledge
heere
that
his
sinnes
being
euer
before
him
,
awaked
him
,
Necessary
duety
to
call
our
sinnes
to
account
.
and
vrged
him
instantly
and
earnestly
to
seeke
for
pardon
:
Wee
learne
that
it
is
a
good
thing
for
vs
to
call
our
sinnes
to
accompt
,
to
haue
them
often
in
minde
,
to
set
them
before
our
eies
,
the
greatnesse
,
number
,
and
heinousnesse
of
them
.
First
,
it
is
a
good
meanes
to
prepare
vs
to
true
repentance
and
humiliation
for
them
.
Lam.
3.40
.
Secondly
,
it
is
a
speciall
means
to
make
vs
to
hate
and
dislike
them
,
seeing
the
danger
of
them
,
how
loathsome
they
be
in
Gods
sight
.
Thirdly
,
the
remembrance
of
our
sinnes
makes
vs
wary
that
we
fall
not
into
them
againe
,
but
our
former
fals
makes
vs
take
heed
of
falling
in
time
to
come
.
Fourthly
,
the
remembrance
of
our
sinnes
make
vs
pitty
other
men
:
because
,
though
they
fall
dangerously
,
yet
we
know
we
haue
fallen
aswel
as
they
,
therefore
wee
hope
well
God
will
giue
them
repentance
.
Fiftly
,
the
continual
remembrance
of
our
owne
sinnes
,
put
vs
in
minde
of
GODS
mercie
in
the
pardon
of
them
:
And
when
men
easily
suffer
their
olde
sinnes
to
passe
away
and
slip
out
of
their
minds
,
they
will
easily
fall
into
new
,
and
easily
forget
the
mercie
of
God
;
and
how
much
they
be
bound
vnto
him
.
Paul
hee
giues
vs
an
excellent
example
,
who
remembring
how
hee
had
persecuted
the
Church
,
2.
Timot.
1.
saith
:
Notwithstanding
God
was
mercifull
vnto
me
:
So
that
the
continuall
remembrance
of
our
sinnes
puts
vs
in
mind
of
Gods
mercifull
dealing
with
vs
,
and
must
stirre
vs
vp
to
thankefulnesse
.
For
if
wee
forget
them
,
the
Lord
will
remember
them
;
and
if
wee
remember
them
,
the
Lord
will
forget
them
:
This
then
should
make
euery
man
beware
how
he
forgetteth
his
sinnes
,
and
casts
them
carelesly
behinde
his
backe
;
for
this
is
a
signe
that
GOD
remembers
them
,
and
will
call
thy
man
to
account
for
them
.
Vse
.
1
This
shewes
the
great
impietie
of
those
men
and
women
,
who
seeke
all
means
to
put
their
sinnes
out
of
their
minds
,
Note
of
a
wicked
man
.
to
smother
the
checks
of
their
consciences
,
by
sports
and
pastimes
,
by
merry
company
,
or
by
some
other
means
to
keepe
themselues
from
the
sight
of
their
sinnes
,
they
can
not
abide
to
heare
of
them
by
others
,
or
to
thinke
of
them
themselues
,
but
put
away
the
remembrance
of
them
by
all
meanes
possible
:
how
should
these
euer
repent
and
be
humbled
for
them
,
how
should
they
confesse
them
with
teares
,
and
begge
the
pardon
of
them
.
Vse
.
2
It
must
stirre
vs
vp
to
the
serious
and
often
meditation
of
our
sinnes
,
to
keepe
them
in
memorie
,
our
olde
sinnes
and
new
sinnes
,
Psalme
25
open
and
secret
,
euen
the
sinnes
of
our
youth
to
humble
vs
,
and
to
cause
vs
to
keepe
in
minde
the
endlesse
mercie
of
God
in
pardon
of
them
:
and
therefore
we
should
doe
well
to
set
some
time
apart
to
call
our
life
to
account
;
Psal.
4.5
.
Tremble
and
sinne
not
:
commune
with
your
heart
vpon
your
bedde
,
and
bee
still
:
Where
Dauid
calls
vpon
Sauls
Courtiers
,
to
feare
Gods
iudgements
and
threatnings
:
it
is
a
speciall
means
to
humble
vs
,
and
to
moue
vs
to
repentance
,
to
keepe
a
note
of
all
our
sinnes
,
and
slippes
,
and
falls
,
that
we
may
euer
haue
matter
to
humble
our
hard
and
stony
hearts
.
Vse
3
Wee
see
the
cause
heere
why
so
few
doe
truely
repent
and
confesse
their
sinnes
to
GOD
,
Cause
why
so
few
doe
repent
.
and
begge
the
pardon
of
them
;
namely
,
because
their
sinnes
be
euer
out
of
their
fight
,
though
they
prie
into
and
espie
the
sinnes
of
other
men
,
and
haue
them
in
their
fight
,
yet
doe
they
cast
their
owne
behinde
them
:
and
by
that
meanes
neuer
setting
their
sinnes
in
sight
,
they
forget
them
,
neuer
bee
humbled
for
them
:
but
the
Lord
threatneth
all
such
,
that
if
they
will
not
set
their
sinnes
before
them
,
then
will
hee
take
the
paines
to
set
them
all
in
order
before
them
,
one
by
one
,
Psalme
50.
I
will
reprooue
thee
,
and
set
before
thee
the
things
that
thou
hast
dope
.
O
consider
this
ye
that
forget
God
,
lest
hee
teare
you
in
peeces
,
and
there
be
none
to
deliuer
you
.
Doctr.
3
When
as
Dauid
saith
in
the
confessing
of
his
sinnes
,
Sin
once
knowne
doth
euer
accuse
till
it
bee
pardoned
.
that
they
were
euer
in
his
sight
;
first
they
all
this
while
grieue
and
vex
him
,
wound
his
soule
and
conscience
,
we
learne
that
finne
once
knowne
and
felt
,
doth
so
accuse
and
wound
the
conscience
of
a
poore
sinner
,
that
there
can
bee
no
rest
and
quietnes
vntill
it
be
pardoned
:
for
it
was
euer
in
his
sight
,
and
before
his
eyes
,
troubling
and
vexing
his
minde
,
and
wounding
his
conscience
.
And
as
it
was
with
Dauid
,
so
it
fares
with
euery
poore
sinner
;
after
the
Lord
in
mercie
opens
our
eyes
,
to
come
to
the
knowledge
of
sinnes
and
our
misery
by
them
,
so
as
our
conscience
doth
accuse
vs
,
&
we
feele
the
weight
of
Gods
anger
pressing
downe
our
soules
;
there
can
be
nothing
but
hell
and
anguish
for
the
present
time
:
nothing
but
extreame
sorrow
and
vexation
of
spirit
,
till
wee
finde
some
comfortable
answere
from
GOD
for
the
pardon
of
them
;
Note
.
as
we
see
a
poore
prisoner
,
arraigned
,
conuicted
,
and
condemned
to
death
:
there
is
nothing
but
sorrow
and
griefe
,
no
ioy
in
wife
,
child
,
friends
,
lands
,
liuings
,
gold
,
or
filuer
,
meate
or
musicke
:
onely
the
gracious
pardon
of
the
King
can
reuiue
him
,
and
make
him
a
glad
man
.
So
it
is
with
a
poore
sinner
arraigned
in
his
owne
conscience
for
sinne
,
conuicted
and
condemned
in
his
owne
soule
,
before
the
barre
of
GODS
Iudgement
:
nothing
can
now
comfort
him
and
cheere
him
vp
,
and
reuiue
his
wounded
conscience
,
but
the
gracious
pardon
of
GOD
,
the
generall
pardon
of
GODS
mercie
,
sealed
with
the
bloud
of
the
Lambe
of
GOD
that
takes
away
the
sins
of
the
world
.
Vse
.
1
This
shewes
the
miserable
and
pittifull
estate
of
many
thousands
in
the
world
,
who
lie
in
sin
,
rot
in
sin
,
Indirect
course
that
worldlings
take
.
and
neuer
seeke
for
pardon
,
neuer
seeke
for
mercy
at
the
hands
of
God
:
and
if
they
finde
and
feele
their
sins
,
then
they
run
to
this
vanitie
and
that
pastime
,
to
smother
the
checkes
of
their
consciences
,
and
by
merry
company
,
eating
,
and
drinking
,
carding
,
dicing
,
&c.
seeke
to
stop
the
mouth
of
their
conscicnces
,
and
to
smother
it
:
But
alas
,
wee
see
this
is
cold
musicke
for
a
wounded
conscience
:
Saul
thought
to
haue
preuailed
by
this
,
at
what
time
hee
called
Dauid
to
play
and
make
musicke
before
him
:
but
by
and
by
his
wound
was
greater
:
for
these
men
that
seeke
by
such
deuices
to
stop
the
mouth
of
their
consciences
,
they
doe
as
a
man
that
is
in
the
fit
of
a
burning
agew
:
he
is
hote
,
and
to
coole
his
heate
,
he
drinketh
a
draught
of
cold
water
,
that
indeede
(
for
the
present
)
will
somewhat
alay
the
heat
of
his
stomacke
,
yet
by
and
by
his
fit
is
increased
,
and
made
the
worse
.
Vse
.
2
Let
vs
neuer
giue
any
rest
vnto
our
soules
,
till
wee
haue
gotten
the
assured
perswasion
of
the
pardon
of
all
our
sins
:
for
so
long
as
the
conscience
doth
accuse
for
sin
,
so
long
we
shall
finde
no
rest
nor
quietnesse
,
no
,
Rom.
5.1
.
there
is
no
peace
till
wee
bee
reconciled
to
God
by
true
repentance
,
and
till
the
conscience
leaue
accusing
,
let
vs
neuer
leaue
repenting
and
humbling
our selues
for
the
pardon
of
our
sins
.
Doctr.
4
It
is
to
be
obserued
,
that
Dauid
in
the
confession
of
his
sin
saith
,
I
acknowledge
my
sinnes
:
not
speaking
of
his
great
fin
of
Adulterie
alone
,
but
of
many
sins
wrapped
vp
together
:
for
hee
did
not
onely
commit
adultery
with
Bethshaba
the
wife
of
Vrias
,
but
shead
his
guiltlesse
and
innocent
bloud
:
yea
with
him
caused
,
as
it
is
like
,
many
of
his
good
subiects
and
loyall
souldiers
to
be
slaine
:
hee
sought
to
couer
his
sin
closely
and
cunningly
,
by
bidding
Vrias
to
goe
home
to
his
wife
,
that
so
the
childe
might
be
thought
to
be
his
:
And
to
all
these
he
added
this
,
that
hee
layed
the
whole
Church
of
GOD
open
to
the
enemy
,
to
the
anger
of
God
.
Sin
neuer
goes
alone
Hence
then
note
for
our
instruction
,
that
Dauid
confessing
that
one
sin
will
neuer
goe
alone
,
but
sin
goes
by
couples
,
by
heapes
,
one
in
the
necke
of
an
other
:
as
hee
that
taketh
a
chaine
by
the
end
,
and
pulleth
but
one
lincke
,
all
the
rest
doe
follow
:
so
,
if
a
man
let
liberty
to
one
sin
,
that
sin
will
not
goe
alone
,
but
draw
another
:
adultery
will
often
bring
murther
with
it
;
swearing
lying
with
it
:
so
drunkennesse
whooredome
,
&c.
The
Apostle
biddeth
vs
,
Rom.
13.13
Not
to
walke
as
children
of
darkenesse
,
in
surfetting
and
drunkennesse
,
not
in
chambering
and
wantonnesse
,
not
in
strife
and
enuying
:
shewing
vnto
vs
that
sinnes
goe
by
couples
,
and
one
draws
on
an
other
,
and
will
hardly
goe
alone
.
It
is
like
the
Gangrene
or
Canker
,
it
fretteth
and
eateth
further
and
further
;
the
hand
infecteth
the
arme
,
and
the
foote
the
legge
,
and
so
one
member
an
other
,
till
it
hath
diffused
it selfe
ouer
the
whole
body
,
if
the
part
that
is
infected
be
not
cut
off
at
the
beginning
.
This
doth
the
Apostle
teach
,
2.
Tim.
2.16
.
Stay
prophane
and
vaine
bablings
,
for
they
increase
vnto
more
vngodlinesse
,
And
their
word
will
frette
as
a
Canker
.
Saint
Iames
also
sheweth
the
fruitfulnesse
of
sinne
,
saying
;
When
lust
hath
conceiued
,
it
brings
forth
sinne
,
and
sinne
when
it
is
finished
it
brings
forth
death
.
And
as
sin
doth
increase
,
so
doe
GODS
iudgements
,
Leuiticus
26.22
,
23.
If
yee
walke
stubbornely
against
mee
,
and
will
not
obey
me
,
I
will
then
bring
seuen
times
moe
plagues
vpon
you
,
according
to
your
si●●es
:
yet
if
by
these
yee
will
not
be
reformed
by
me
,
but
walke
stubbornely
against
mee
,
then
will
I
also
walke
stubbornely
against
you
,
And
I
will
yet
smite
you
seuen
times
for
your
sinnes
.
And
thus
we
see
againe
how
God
will
keepe
a
proportion
betwixt
our
sins
and
his
punishments
.
Vse
.
3
Seeing
this
is
the
cursed
nature
of
sin
,
that
it
will
neuer
go
alone
,
but
one
will
draw
on
an
other
,
who
oredome
,
murther
,
hypocrisie
,
&c.
it
stands
vs
all
in
hand
to
take
heede
wee
giue
liberty
to
no
sinne
,
liue
in
none
,
delight
in
none
:
for
if
we
do
,
we
shall
finde
that
one
sin
will
neuer
goe
alone
:
but
let
vs
abhorre
all
,
hate
euery
sin
,
and
striue
against
all
:
wee
see
this
common
in
the
world
,
that
if
a
man
shall
yeelde
to
one
sin
,
by
and
by
it
will
draw
him
to
an
other
:
Note
.
and
often
(
as
it
was
in
Dauid
)
whoredome
will
bring
murther
with
it
,
sometimes
of
the
husband
,
sometimes
of
the
childe
,
sometimes
of
two
or
three
:
And
therefore
let
vs
be
carefull
to
shunne
and
auoyde
euery
sinne
,
liue
in
none
:
for
though
one
sinne
be
enough
to
carry
a
man
to
the
gulfe
of
hell
:
yet
one
will
neuer
goe
alone
.
Wee
see
this
in
the
example
of
Caine
,
Genes.
4.8
.
he
was
reprooued
of
God
for
his
malice
conceiued
against
his
brother
;
But
hee
hear
kened
not
to
the
voyce
of
the
Lord
,
but
hardned
his
heart
,
and
shead
innocent
bloud
,
euen
the
bloud
of
his
brother
.
This
appeares
in
Iudas
,
Math.
26.
hauing
once
entertained
Couetousnesse
in
his
heart
,
fell
from
Couetousnesse
to
Treason
,
and
at
last
became
a
verie
diuell
incarnate
.
The
like
wee
may
beholde
in
Saul
1.
Samuel
16.1
.
who
fell
away
from
GOD
steppe
by
steppe
,
vntill
the
Spirit
of
GOD
had
vtterly
forsaken
him
,
and
hee
brake
out
in
open
rebellion
against
Almighty
GOD
:
For
as
amongest
all
the
blessings
which
the
Lord
doth
bestow
vpon
the
sonnes
of
men
in
this
world
;
a
soft
and
tender
heart
is
one
of
the
greatest
,
which
is
checked
and
controuled
,
and
soone
made
bleede
:
so
there
can
bee
no
greater
curse
laide
vpon
man
,
then
to
haue
a
rebellous
heart
,
which
hoordeth
vp
euery
day
vengeance
against
it selfe
.
VERSE
.
4.
4
Against
thee
▪
against
thee
onlie
haue
I
sinned
,
and
done
this
euill
in
thy
sight
,
That
thou
mayest
be
iust
when
thou
speakest
,
and
pure
when
thou
iudgest
.
In
this
verse
Dauid
knowledgeth
his
special
sinnes
.
IN
this
verse
,
and
the
two
that
follow
,
Dauid
proceedeth
in
the
humble
acknowledgement
and
confession
of
his
sinnes
:
first
his
actuall
sinnes
:
secondly
,
from
them
he
commeth
to
the
fountaine
and
beginning
of
all
sinne
,
namely
,
his
naturall
corruption
wherein
hee
was
conceiued
and
borne
:
and
this
originall
sin
hee
speaketh
of
in
the
next
verse
following
.
Two
parts
This
fourth
Verse
containeth
in
it
two
parts
:
first
,
a
free
acknowledgement
of
his
particular
,
speciall
and
actuall
sinnes
:
in
the
second
,
he
doth
cleare
the
Lord
of
all
cruelty
and
iniustice
,
that
howsoeuer
the
Lord
had
not
onely
sharpely
reproued
him
by
the
ministerie
of
Nathan
:
but
also
punished
him
and
grieuously
afflicted
him
for
his
sinnes
,
in
taking
away
the
childe
that
was
borne
in
Adultery
:
yet
hee
doth
acknowledge
the
Lord
to
be
iust
and
righteous
in
all
his
waies
.
In
the
first
part
of
the
Verse
,
Two
parts
consider
first
,
the
partie
to
whom
he
confesseth
,
Against
thee
:
Against
thee
onely
,
where
he
sheweth
the
great
dolour
and
extreame
griefe
of
his
minde
for
his
sinne
against
GOD
,
in
that
hee
doubleth
the
words
,
Against
thee
,
Against
thee
:
secondly
,
wee
are
to
obserue
how
he
doth
acknowledge
his
speciall
and
particular
sinner
,
namely
,
adultery
,
murther
,
and
sheding
of
innocent
bloud
,
I
haue
sinned
and
done
this
euill
in
thy
sight
.
[
Against
thee
]
These
words
are
expounded
diuersly
:
First
,
that
it
is
as
much
as
if
Dauid
should
haue
said
,
O
Lord
,
howsoeuer
I
haue
grieuously
murther
:
yet
I
haue
so
hidde
my
sinne
from
man
,
that
there
is
none
that
knew
it
but
thou
alone
:
so
that
he
acknowledgeth
all
the
sinne
was
against
GOD
,
because
no
mortall
man
was
priuie
to
his
sins
.
Others
expound
it
thus
:
That
although
Dauid
had
offended
against
man
,
yet
he
was
especially
wounded
and
grieued
,
for
that
hee
had
broken
the
Lawe
of
God
:
So
that
though
it
be
true
that
he
had
done
great
wrong
to
his
faithfull
seruant
,
and
most
loy-all
subiect
Vrias
,
yet
here
was
that
that
killed
his
heart
,
and
wounded
him
to
the
quicke
,
namely
,
because
he
had
offended
his
most
mercifull
and
louing
God
;
as
if
he
should
haue
said
,
O
Lord
my
God
:
although
the
whole
world
should
cleare
me
,
and
no
man
liuing
should
accuse
me
yet
it
grieueth
me
at
the
heart
,
because
I
haue
offended
thee
my
most
mercifull
God
.
Doctr.
1
Hence
first
I
note
,
that
howsoeuer
a
man
may
hide
his
sinne
from
men
,
and
Angells
,
A
mans
sinnes
are
open
before
God
.
yet
it
is
impossible
to
hide
it
from
the
al-seeing
eyes
of
the
Almighty
.
Dauid
had
committed
adultery
closly
,
hee
had
laboured
to
hide
it
,
&
couer
it
,
by
marrying
Bethshaba
the
wise
of
Vrias
:
but
yet
alas
,
all
his
shiftes
and
cunning
fetches
could
not
hide
it
from
GOD
:
he
saw
it
,
and
obserued
it
,
and
now
Dauid
confesseth
the
same
;
Against
thee
,
Against
thee
:
The
like
wee
shall
see
in
Iosephs
brethren
,
when
they
solde
him
into
Egypt
;
Genes.
37.1
.
Reg.
21.
Reu.
2.18
.
Psal.
139.
Be
as
thou
seemest
,
so
in
Iesabel
in
putting
Nahaoth
to
death
:
so
in
these
dayes
men
be
cunning
to
commit
adultery
closly
in
the
twi-light
,
in
the
darke
corner
,
in
close
and
secret
maner
;
to
lie
,
steale
,
deceiue
,
commit
adultery
,
fornication
,
&
all
vncleannesse
:
But
poore
soules
,
they
doe
deceiue
themselues
,
Or
seeme
as
thou
art
for
thou
canst
not
hide
thy
sinnes
from
GODS
all-seeing
eies
,
night
and
day
is
all
one
to
him
:
Yea
the
Lord
doth
search
the
very
heart
and
reines
Vnderstanding
our
very
thoughts
long
before
:
1.
Reg.
8.39
.
The
Lord
sercheth
al
bearts
,
and
vnderstandeth
euery
worke
of
the
minde
.
Againe
,
Psalme
139.2
.
Thou
knowest
my
sitting
downe
,
and
my
rising
vp
,
Thou
vnderstandest
my
thoughts
long
before
.
There
is
not
a
word
in
my
tongue
but
thou
(
O
Lord
)
knowest
it
altogether
.
And
surely
when
this
perswasion
taketh
place
,
that
the
Lord
is
present
euerie
where
,
and
sees
all
things
:
there
doth
religion
,
conscience
,
and
obedience
beginne
in
that
man
:
for
hee
that
hath
the
Lord
alwayes
before
him
,
will
not
greatly
fall
,
Psalme
16.8
.
Hebr.
4.13
.
For
the
Lord
will
find
out
euery
transgression
,
though
neuer
so
secretly
concealed
,
which
may
teach
vs
in
all
things
to
keepe
faith
and
a
good
conscience
,
for
although
we
may
delude
men
,
yet
we
cannot
deceiue
the
Almightie
.
Vse
.
1
This
condemns
the
extreame
folly
and
madnesse
of
men
and
women
,
Follie
of
sinners
described
.
who
if
they
can
hide
their
sins
from
men
,
they
care
for
no
more
:
And
therefore
doe
they
labour
to
commit
them
closely
and
cunningly
,
but
vse
all
thy
skill
,
cunning
,
and
pollicy
,
yet
thou
canst
by
no
means
hide
thy
sins
from
the
cleare
sight
of
God
.
Thou
maiest
lie
,
Note
.
dissemble
and
deceiue
so
closely
,
that
no
Man
nor
Angell
can
detect
thee
:
thou
mayest
commit
Adultery
in
the
darke
,
and
vnder
a
Canopie
,
so
as
no
man
liuing
shal
be
priuie
to
it
:
thou
maiest
steale
when
none
can
see
thee
;
but
all
this
while
,
Hebr.
4.13
.
remember
that
thou
standest
naked
before
GOD
:
hee
sees
thee
,
his
all-seeing
eyes
,
like
a
flame
of
fire
,
pierceth
into
thy
heart
and
intrailes
:
many
men
like
Gehezi
when
they
haue
sinned
,
can
wipe
their
mouthes
smoothely
,
and
demurely
say
,
Thy
seruant
went
no
whither
:
But
let
them
remember
euer
,
that
it
is
impossible
to
hide
their
sinnes
from
God
,
though
they
may
couer
them
from
men
.
But
of
this
heere-after
.
Vse
.
2
This
Doctrine
may
serne
for
an
excellent
preseruatiue
against
all
secret
sinnes
,
for
this
is
the
cursed
nature
of
man
,
to
abstaine
many
times
from
actuall
sinnes
onely
for
shame
or
feare
of
punishment
,
which
otherwise
would
make
conscience
of
no
sinne
.
Oh
that
such
men
would
remember
,
that
though
they
be
out
of
the
sight
of
men
,
yet
they
bee
in
the
presence
of
the
Almightie
,
hee
sees
them
and
beholdes
them
,
euen
in
the
darkest
night
,
and
in
the
secretest
corner
,
his
eyes
are
like
to
a
flame
of
fire
,
Reuelat.
2.18
.
And
although
men
may
bleare
the
eyes
of
men
,
yet
they
cannot
bleare
the
eies
of
the
Almightie
.
It
would
bee
an
excellent
meanes
to
bridle
them
,
and
to
keepe
them
from
many
horrible
sinnes
,
which
otherwise
they
would
commit
.
For
the
Lord
looketh
narrowly
vpon
vs
,
and
searcheth
very
strictly
into
vs
,
wee
can
not
haue
the
least
vncleane
thought
within
vs
,
but
hee
which
is
most
pure
doth
see
and
beholde
vs
:
hee
could
discouer
Iudas
his
hypocrisie
,
and
therefore
called
him
a
diuell
.
He
sees
againe
Nathanael
his
sinceritie
,
and
therefore
pronounceth
him
a
true
Israelite
,
in
whom
there
was
no
guile
:
So
that
they
that
commit
sinne
in
secret
,
hee
that
sees
in
secret
,
will
one
day
reward
them
openly
.
When
Cain
Gen.
4.5
.
brought
vnto
GOD
an
Oblation
of
the
fruit
of
the
ground
,
hee
had
no
regarde
to
him
,
nor
to
his
offering
,
because
that
the
Lord
saw
the
secret
hypocrisie
of
his
heart
.
And
this
is
the
reason
that
Dauid
vseth
to
perswade
Solomon
his
sonne
,
to
haue
a
care
to
learne
,
and
to
practise
the
will
of
God
,
1.
Chron.
28.8
.
And
thou
Solomon
my
sonne
,
know
thou
the
God
of
thy
Fathers
,
and
serue
him
with
a
perfect
heart
,
and
with
a
willing
minde
,
for
the
Lord
searcheth
all
hearts
.
Doctr.
2
When
as
the
Prophet
Dauid
repeateth
the
words
,
What
sorrow
it
is
that
accompanies
repentance
.
The
person
whom
he
had
offended
.
Against
thee
,
Against
thee
:
heere
marke
the
extreame
sorrow
and
griefe
of
Dauids
heart
,
that
he
had
sinned
against
his
merciful
God
,
what
was
it
that
so
grieued
his
soule
?
The
shame
of
his
sinne
could
not
:
for
that
was
not
knowne
but
to
GOD
onely
;
neither
feare
of
punishment
,
for
what
man
durst
be
so
bolde
as
to
call
him
to
account
,
but
that
hee
had
beene
so
vile
and
wretched
,
to
sinne
against
his
most
louing
God
,
Dauids
sin
aggrauated
.
this
was
the
thing
that
made
his
heart
to
bleed
:
which
must
teach
vs
all
this
lesson
,
that
whensoeuer
we
fall
into
any
sin
,
this
consideration
aboue
all
other
should
sinke
deepest
into
our
hearts
;
namely
,
the
consideration
of
the
person
whome
we
haue
offended
;
and
that
not
simply
against
man
,
but
against
GOD
himselfe
.
And
this
sin
of
Dauid
is
aggrauated
in
diuers
respects
.
First
,
Nathan
telleth
him
,
that
Almightie
GOD
had
giuen
him
that
Kingdome
,
2.
Sam.
12.
and
the
Wiues
of
his
Lord
,
and
if
that
had
beene
too
little
,
hee
would
haue
giuen
more
,
2.
Sam.
12.
Secondly
,
that
Dauid
man
whom
God
had
so
honoured
,
that
had
taken
him
from
a
sheepe-folde
,
and
gaue
him
a
Scepter
,
which
by
his
mightie
power
made
him
escape
the
hands
of
all
his
enemies
,
and
had
graced
him
with
the
gift
of
his
Spirit
:
Who
had
made
so
great
proceedings
in
Religion
,
and
the
worship
of
GOD
:
it
could
not
but
cut
him
and
wound
him
at
the
very
heart
that
he
should
so
fowly
fall
.
Thirdly
,
in
that
his
example
should
bring
a
great
slaunder
to
the
Church
of
God
,
and
open
the
mouthes
of
the
vncircumcised
Philistims
,
to
reproach
them
and
reuile
them
,
as
we
see
in
Shemei
.
Fourthly
,
in
that
he
had
by
his
sins
laid
open
the
Church
and
people
of
GOD
to
his
iudgements
,
to
plague
and
punish
them
.
True
note
or
●pen●ance
Now
from
this
practise
of
Dauid
,
we
learn
that
which
I
taught
before
;
namely
,
that
the
children
of
God
are
grieued
for
sinne
,
because
it
offends
and
displeases
their
mercifull
GOD
:
Dauid
needed
not
to
haue
beene
so
much
troubled
for
his
sin
,
eyther
for
shame
,
for
it
was
not
knowne
but
to
God
alone
;
or
punishment
,
for
none
could
call
him
to
account
:
but
that
●ee
had
offended
his
mercifull
God
●nd
louing
Father
,
it
did
torment
and
vex
his
conscience
exceedingly
;
so
euery
childe
of
God
that
truly
repents
of
sinne
he
is
more
grieued
for
sinne
,
because
it
offends
God
,
then
for
feare
of
shame
or
punishment
.
As
wee
see
in
Dauid
,
Psalme
119.
I
haue
hid
thy
word
within
my
heart
,
that
I
might
not
sinne
against
thee
.
The
like
wee
may
see
in
Ioseph
.
Gen.
39.
when
hee
was
tempted
to
lewdnesse
by
his
adultresse
Mistresse
,
his
answere
is
worthie
to
be
remembred
of
vs
;
How
can
I
doe
this
great
wickednesse
and
sinne
against
God
?
The
wrong
that
hee
should
haue
done
vnto
his
Maister
,
did
not
so
much
preuaile
with
him
,
as
that
he
knew
he
should
sinne
against
GOD
;
And
the
like
may
bee
said
of
Peter
,
Matth.
26.
Who
remembring
how
kinde
and
louing
CHRIST
had
beene
to
him
,
euen
to
pray
to
his
Father
for
him
,
when
Sathan
desired
to
buffet
him
:
That
tolde
him
,
Matth.
16.
That
the
gates
of
hell
should
neuer
preuaile
against
him
.
The
looking
backe
of
this
his
Maister
wounded
him
to
the
heart
,
that
hee
should
sinne
against
him
,
so
cowardly
to
deny
him
.
Vse
.
1
Well
,
seeing
this
is
the
nature
of
true
repentance
,
of
godly
sorrow
,
and
remorce
of
conscience
for
sinne
,
that
the
childe
of
God
is
grieued
for
sinne
;
because
it
displeaseth
GOD
his
most
louing
and
mercifull
Father
,
as
in
Ioseph
,
Dauid
the
Prodigall
sonne
,
&c.
let
vs
labour
to
finde
our
hearts
thus
affected
,
that
wee
can
mourne
for
sinne
,
because
it
is
sinne
,
and
offendeth
GOD
our
louing
Father
;
though
none
knew
of
it
,
nor
could
accuse
for
it
,
nay
although
there
were
no
hell
,
nor
Iudgement
to
condemne
vs
,
yet
that
wee
finde
our
hearts
wounded
for
our
secret
sinnes
,
for
our
close
sinnes
and
hidden
corruptions
;
because
wee
know
they
offend
our
most
gracious
God
and
louing
Father
.
Let
it
be
farre
from
vs
to
say
with
Pharaoh
,
Exod.
5.
Who
is
the
Lord
?
that
I
should
be
afraid
to
sinne
?
Oh!
know
(
O
man
)
whosoeuer
thou
art
that
exaltest
thy selfe
in
this
manner
,
to
sinne
with
a
high
hand
against
the
Lord
,
That
the
Lord
is
as
a
consuming
fire
:
It
is
hee
that
drowned
Pharaoh
for
all
his
pride
,
Exodus
14.
It
is
hee
that
made
Ierusalem
a
heape
of
stones
,
Matth.
29.
It
is
hee
that
sent
lice
vpon
Herod
,
Actes
12.
and
fire
vpon
Sodome
,
Genes
19.
Learne
therefore
to
know
God
aright
;
And
it
will
make
thee
quake
and
tremble
to
sinne
against
him
.
Vse
.
2
This
sheweth
that
most
mens
repentance
is
but
counterfeit
and
vnsound
;
for
were
it
not
for
seare
of
shame
and
punishment
,
they
could
be
content
to
commit
sinne
,
to
liue
in
sinne
from
day
to
day
,
as
Potiphars
wise
tempted
Ioseph
continually
to
sinne
and
vncleanensse
;
Genes.
39.
alas
shee
thought
not
,
that
GOD
should
see
or
beholde
it
:
But
whatsoeuer
thou
arte
,
vnlesse
thou
finde
thine
heart
humbled
for
thy
close
and
hidden
sinne
,
and
secret
corruption
,
I
tell
thee
thou
art
not
truely
humbled
:
the
veriest
beast
and
Atheist
that
euer
liued
may
confesse
his
knowne
sins
,
and
in
regarde
of
the
shame
and
punishment
be
sory
for
them
,
Exo.
20.17
1.
Sam.
15.
Matt
27.3
Actes
8.25
as
Pharaoh
,
Iudas
,
Saul
;
Simon
Magus
,
&c.
but
heere
is
godly
sorrow
which
brings
repentance
neuer
to
be
repented
of
,
to
be
grieued
for
sinne
,
though
wee
should
haue
neither
shame
nor
punishment
,
seeing
it
offendeth
a
gracious
and
mercifull
God
,
A
simile
.
as
we
see
two
children
,
one
is
a
naturall
,
louing
and
duetifull
childe
;
and
hee
is
loath
to
offend
his
father
,
though
he
neuer
corrects
him
,
because
he
sees
his
father
kinde
vnto
him
:
An
other
that
is
of
a
froward
nature
,
hee
is
loath
to
sinne
before
his
father
,
for
feare
of
the
whip
,
and
therefore
out
of
his
fathers
fight
he
will
play
his
prankes
.
Doctr.
3
In
that
Dauid
thus
laies
open
his
sinne
,
A
penitent
person
neuer
excuses
his
sin
.
though
it
was
secret
,
and
doth
aggrauate
it
:
wee
learne
that
he
that
truly
repenteth
of
his
sinne
,
will
not
excuse
it
,
mince
,
hide
,
and
cloake
it
,
and
seeke
starting
holes
to
conceale
it
:
But
he
will
truely
and
humbly
acknowledge
it
,
lay
it
open
and
make
it
manifest
vnto
God
:
hee
doth
not
blame
the
folly
of
the
woman
:
nor
by
any
meanes
seekes
to
hide
his
sin
,
but
laieth
it
open
before
the
Lord
,
Against
thee
haue
I
sinned
:
so
it
is
the
manner
of
GODS
children
that
doe
truely
repent
to
lay
open
their
sinnes
in
the
worst
&
vilest
maner
,
to
make
them
greater
,
not
lesser
.
Vse
.
1
Well
then
,
this
doth
shew
,
that
those
men
are
not
truely
humbled
,
Note
of
a
wicked
man
neither
yet
haue
truely
repented
that
doe
seeke
starting
holes
for
sinne
:
I
am
not
alone
,
if
I
goe
to
hell
,
I
shall
haue
more
company
:
It
is
but
the
fashion
,
and
if
I
doe
no
worse
then
sweare
by
faith
,
troth
,
&c.
the
Lord
,
I
hope
,
will
pardon
me
:
This
excusing
and
cloaking
of
sinne
,
is
a
signe
of
a
naughty
and
dissembling
heart
:
that
that
man
or
woman
is
nor
truly
humbled
as
they
should
:
we
see
this
in
Saul
,
he
was
so
farre
from
aggrauating
and
increasing
his
sinne
,
that
he
found
out
many
excuses
,
1.
Sam.
15.
Matth.
15.
The
people
did
it
,
and
it
was
to
offer
Sacrifice
:
So
the
wicked
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
are
so
far
from
confessing
their
sinnes
,
that
they
excuse
them
:
so
t●at
it
is
a
note
of
a
wicked
and
gracelesse
heart
to
excuse
sinne
:
to
hide
it
,
and
couer
it
,
Pro.
28.23
and
he
that
●o●n
so
,
shal
neuer
finde
mercy
.
Against
thee
:
Against
thee
only
haue
I
sinned
.
IT
may
heere
bee
demanded
how
Dauid
could
say
that
he
had
onely
sinned
against
God
?
Did
he
not
sinne
against
Vrias
,
his
faithful
seruant
,
and
louing
subiect
;
first
,
in
committing
adultery
with
his
wife
,
and
then
in
causing
his
innocent
bloud
to
bee
shed
?
How
then
could
Dauid
say
heere
,
Against
thee
onely
haue
I
sinned
?
I
answer
:
First
,
Dauid
had
sinned
indeede
against
Vriah
,
and
that
two
maner
of
wayes
;
first
,
in
his
wise
,
not
in
his
goods
,
for
then
perhappes
hee
might
haue
made
amends
,
but
taking
his
wise
out
of
his
bosome
(
as
Nathan
telleth
him
)
hee
could
neuer
make
a
recompence
:
when
Abimelech
a
heathen
King
Genes.
20.
did
ignorantly
take
Abrahams
wise
into
his
house
,
when
hee
knew
the
same
(
although
he
defiled
her
not
)
gaue
Abraham
a
large
gift
for
satisfaction
.
What
satisfaction
then
might
Dauid
giue
,
being
not
a
heathen
man
,
but
a
Prophet
of
the
Lord
,
who
wit●ingly
takes
the
wife
of
Vriah
,
and
defiled
her
?
Secondly
,
besides
his
wife
,
he
taketh
away
his
life
also
:
The
Diuell
could
say
,
Iob
2.4
.
Skinne
for
skinne
,
and
all
that
a
man
hath
will
hee
giue
for
his
life
:
yet
as
precious
as
a
mans
life
is
vnto
him
,
Dauid
addeth
this
iniurie
to
the
former
,
taking
away
his
life
also
.
Againe
,
Dauid
sinned
,
not
onelie
against
the
husband
,
but
against
the
Wife
also
,
corrupting
her
chaste
minde
,
and
alluring
her
vnto
follie
.
And
vnto
this
sinne
committed
against
Vriah
and
his
wife
,
I
might
adde
the
sinne
against
the
childe
begotten
in
bastardie
;
the
innocent
bloud
of
all
those
of
his
loyall
Subiects
that
were
slaine
with
Vriah
,
his
sinne
against
his
owne
house
and
family
:
As
also
his
sinne
against
the
whole
Church
and
people
of
GOD
,
laying
them
open
to
GODS
iudgements
for
his
sake
.
But
yet
all
these
sinnes
against
men
,
how
great
or
grieuous
soeuer
they
were
,
hee
accounteth
them
as
nothing
in
comparison
of
his
sinne
against
GOD
,
and
therefore
saith
,
Against
thee
onely
haue
I
sinned
.
Secondly
,
I
answer
;
that
all
sinnes
of
what
sort
soeuer
they
be
,
they
bee
great
sinnes
,
because
they
be
against
the
Lawe
of
God
:
And
were
it
not
for
the
Lawe
of
GOD
,
forbidding
sinne
,
and
commaunding
vertue
,
there
should
bee
no
sinne
;
for
what
is
sinne
but
the
transgression
of
the
Lawe
of
GOD
?
And
therefore
Dauid
acknowledged
his
sinnes
were
against
GOD
,
he
had
rebelled
and
transgressed
his
Lawe
and
Commandement
:
hee
had
not
now
to
doe
with
Vriah
or
any
mortall
man
:
But
with
the
iust
and
most
righteous
GOD
,
whose
holie
Lawe
hee
had
most
rebelliously
broken
and
violated
:
for
if
the
Lord
had
not
forbidden
men
to
commit
Adulterie
,
it
should
be
no
sinne
:
and
if
the
Lord
had
not
said
,
Thou
shalt
not
kill
:
it
were
then
no
more
sinne
to
kill
a
man
,
than
to
kill
a
dogge
:
But
seeing
the
Law
of
GOD
forbiddeth
it
,
Rom.
6.23
.
therefore
it
is
sinne
,
and
deserueth
eternall
damnation
.
Hitherto
of
the
sence
of
these
words
.
Doctr.
1
Seeing
all
sinne
is
the
transgression
of
the
Lawe
of
God
,
God
alone
can
forgiue
sins
.
whether
it
be
immediately
as
the
sinnes
of
the
first
Table
,
or
mediately
,
when
in
sinning
against
our
brother
,
we
doe
sinne
against
GOD
:
It
followeth
that
God
alone
can
pardon
and
forgiue
sinne
;
for
it
belongeth
to
him
alone
to
pardon
the
fault
against
whom
it
is
committed
:
but
all
sinne
is
against
GODS
Lawe
:
therefore
,
hee
alone
can
pardon
and
forgiue
it
:
And
this
is
affirmed
by
the
Pharisies
,
Who
can
forgiue
sinne
but
God
onely
?
Luke
5.21
.
No
creature
hath
this
power
,
for
he
that
can
forgiue
sinnes
,
must
be
able
to
take
away
the
punishment
of
sinne
,
which
is
death
,
hell
,
and
damnation
.
Now
then
to
say
that
a
man
can
properly
forgiue
sinne
,
is
in
effect
to
say
,
that
a
man
hath
power
ouer
death
and
hell
,
which
can
not
be
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
none
can
pardon
sinne
but
God
onely
,
because
all
sin
is
against
GOD
alone
:
no
man
on
earth
,
no
Saint
or
Angell
in
heauen
can
pardon
and
forgiue
sinnes
,
but
GOD
onely
:
This
condemneth
the
blasphemous
and
cursed
doctrine
of
the
church
of
Rome
,
who
doe
holde
and
teach
,
Pope
Antichrist
.
that
the
Pope
can
as
truely
and
as
properly
forgiue
sinnes
,
as
God
himselfe
.
This
one
point
of
doctrine
taught
and
held
by
the
church
of
Rome
,
doth
proue
their
Pope
to
be
Anti-christ
,
euen
that
man
of
sin
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
,
2.
Thess.
2.
who
makes
himselfe
equall
to
God
:
and
as
Almighty
God
can
pardon
sinnes
,
so
will
his
holinesse
pardon
sinne
:
and
whereas
God
neuer
gaue
any
sinner
pardon
of
sinne
,
before
they
were
committed
and
repented
;
Horrible
impietie
.
yet
the
Pope
can
,
and
doth
giue
out
his
pardons
for
a
peece
of
money
,
for
sinnes
past
,
present
,
yea
for
twentie
yeares
to
come
:
for
treason
,
for
murther
,
adultery
,
yea
any
sinne
:
then
which
,
what
can
be
more
blasphemous
and
dangerous
to
giue
men
licence
to
sinne
,
and
open
a
gappe
to
all
manner
of
villany
?
For
who
will
be
afraide
to
sinne
,
if
he
may
haue
a
pardon
for
sinne
before
it
bee
committed
.
Vse
.
2
Seeing
Dauid
confesseth
that
hee
had
sinned
against
GOD
alone
,
hee
doth
acknowledge
,
though
all
men
should
pardon
his
sinnes
,
and
wincke
at
it
:
yea
should
seeke
to
flatter
him
being
a
King
,
yet
he
could
not
be
so
satisfied
,
because
the
sinne
was
against
Gods
Laws
and
Commandements
:
and
therefore
hee
seeketh
to
God
for
pardon
:
God
offended
when
our
brother
is
iniured
.
so
when
wee
sinne
against
men
,
offend
our
neighbour
and
brother
by
lying
,
adultery
,
murther
,
&c.
yet
let
vs
know
we
haue
to
doe
with
God
,
and
though
all
men
should
pardon
me
,
and
winke
at
my
sinne
;
yet
,
vnlesse
the
Lord
seale
my
pardon
,
it
is
not
worth
a
button
:
when
great
men
sinne
by
adulterie
and
murther
,
Notes
.
by
oppression
and
cruelty
,
they
haue
their
claw-backes
and
flatters
,
who
will
smoothe
and
flatter
them
,
lessen
and
excuse
their
sinnes
;
yea
,
say
all
is
well
done
:
but
alas
!
when
the
Law
of
God
is
broken
,
vnlesse
hee
pardon
,
all
the
flattering
and
soothing
of
men
,
is
nothing
worth
.
Vse
.
3
Seeing
all
sinne
,
to
speake
properly
,
is
against
God
,
because
it
is
the
breach
of
his
Law
;
therefore
it
followeth
,
that
all
the
punishing
of
sin
belongs
to
God
:
he
alone
is
the
auenger
of
sinne
.
Vengeance
is
mine
,
saith
the
Lord
;
and
I
will
repay
.
Rom.
12.19
Where
the
Apostle
sheweth
,
that
all
punishing
and
reuenging
of
sinne
belongeth
to
the
Lord
alone
,
because
that
GOD
alone
is
the
person
which
is
wronged
and
iniured
,
and
not
man
,
to
speake
properly
;
seeing
not
mans
law
,
but
GODS
law
is
violated
and
broken
:
And
if
his
Lawe
were
not
broken
,
no
man
,
nor
any
other
creature
should
haue
any
cause
to
complaine
,
and
therefore
all
punishing
and
vengeance
for
sinne
belongeth
properly
to
God
,
and
vnto
such
whom
hee
shall
appoint
to
bee
his
Lieutenants
on
earth
,
and
ministers
to
stand
in
his
stead
to
punish
,
sinne
.
And
therefore
first
this
sheweth
,
that
those
men
do
much
offend
,
who
when
the
Law
of
God
is
broken
by
wicked
and
vngodly
men
can
winke
at
their
sins
,
and
will
not
vnsheathe
the
Sword
put
in
their
handes
to
the
eud
to
smite
the
same
.
But
can
suffer
many
great
and
horrible
sinnes
to
be
committed
,
that
the
Lord
himselfe
many
times
is
faine
,
by
the
sword
,
plague
,
pestilence
,
or
other
wayes
to
execute
Iudgement
on
vngodly
men
,
sweeping
them
away
by
heapes
.
Vse
.
4
This
practise
of
Dauid
condemns
the
common
practise
of
the
world
:
if
men
doe
sinne
,
and
doe
some
euill
that
is
knowne
to
the
world
,
what
doe
they
then
?
They
seeke
to
pacifie
the
partie
offended
,
to
stay
his
displeasure
,
eyther
by
money
,
or
by
friends
,
or
by
some
other
meanes
:
but
alas
!
they
regard
not
the
anger
of
God
,
whose
Maiestie
is
offended
and
Lawe
transgressed
:
But
Dauid
heeere
confesseth
that
hee
had
not
to
doe
with
man
,
but
with
God
,
whose
most
holy
and
righteous
Lawe
hee
had
broken
;
and
although
all
men
would
willingly
haue
pardoned
the
fault
,
yet
that
could
not
content
him
till
he
had
got
the
pardon
of
GOD
sealed
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
Iesus
:
So
let
vs
,
though
we
must
,
and
may
,
labour
to
be
reconciled
to
men
,
yet
let
vs
looke
vp
higher
to
the
hand
of
GOD
:
to
be
reconciled
vnto
him
,
to
begge
pardon
at
his
hands
,
and
to
be
at
one
with
him
:
alas
!
what
shall
it
boote
vs
to
get
the
Kings
pardon
,
Note
.
for
murder
,
adultery
,
theft
,
&c.
if
the
King
of
heauen
pardon
not
,
and
doe
not
forgiue
the
same
?
what
if
wee
can
appease
the
anger
of
man
,
and
be
in
danger
of
the
iust
and
seuere
anger
of
the
eternall
GOD
?
And
therefore
let
vs
goe
to
GOD
,
flie
to
him
,
labour
for
reconciliation
with
him
.
Object
.
If
any
doe
obiect
,
it
seemeth
that
wrongs
done
to
men
,
are
no
sinnes
,
and
to
be
repented
of
:
Answere
.
I
answere
,
That
followeth
not
:
For
whether
the
wrong
be
done
directly
against
God
himself
,
all
the
commandements
of
the
first
Table
concerne
God
:
or
indirectly
against
God
,
and
directly
against
our
brother
,
as
al
the
sinnes
of
the
second
Table
concerne
our
brethren
:
yet
,
insomuch
as
the
Lawe
of
GOD
is
broken
,
either
in
the
first
or
second
Table
;
therefore
the
chiefest
fault
&
wrong
is
against
GOD
himselfe
:
yet
wee
are
not
to
thinke
that
sinnes
done
against
men
are
no
sinnes
:
but
that
wee
are
to
be
humbled
for
them
,
because
in
sinning
against
our
brother
we
sinne
against
God
,
whose
Lawe
we
breake
:
and
therefore
wee
must
restore
foure
fold
,
wee
must
be
reconciled
to
our
brother
,
and
seeke
to
right
wrongs
done
vnto
him
:
Thus
much
of
the
person
to
whom
Dauid
confesseth
,
not
to
any
masse-priest
,
but
to
GOD
alone
,
who
alone
was
offended
,
&
who
alone
could
pardon
his
fault
.
Now
in
the
second
place
wee
are
to
come
vnto
the
thing
confessed
:
namely
,
his
particular
sinnes
and
impieties
,
And
done
this
euill
in
thy
sight
:
In
the
former
words
I
haue
sinned
,
he
spake
more
generall
:
in
these
words
he
points
out
his
particular
and
speciall
sinne
,
And
done
this
euill
(
adultery
and
murther
)
in
thy
sight
.
Doctr.
1
Marke
what
is
that
which
most
wounds
Dauids
conscience
and
troubles
his
minde
:
not
so
much
feare
of
shame
and
reproach
in
the
world
:
nor
yet
feare
of
punishment
:
but
his
sinne
,
his
vile
sinne
is
it
that
wounds
him
,
that
galls
him
,
that
doth
kill
his
heart
,
and
grieues
his
poore
soule
,
Against
thee
,
Against
thee
haue
I
sinned
:
as
if
hee
should
haue
said
:
O
my
God
,
it
grieues
me
exceedingly
,
and
wounds
my
heart
,
that
euer
I
should
be
so
vile
to
sinne
against
thee
my
gracious
and
mercifull
God
:
I
care
not
for
the
shame
of
the
world
,
or
feare
of
punishment
,
but
my
sinne
,
my
sinne
is
that
which
doth
wound
me
,
and
gripeth
mee
at
the
heart
.
So
that
our
lesson
is
this
,
that
the
childe
of
God
that
truely
repents
,
nothing
more
grieueth
him
then
sin
,
because
it
is
sinne
,
and
breakes
the
Law
off
;
he
is
more
grieued
for
sin
then
either
for
shame
or
punishment
.
Vse
.
Well
,
seeing
this
is
true
repentance
,
to
be
grieued
for
sin
,
and
that
more
then
all
other
things
,
not
for
feare
of
shame
or
punishment
so
much
,
as
because
it
offends
a
mercrifull
God
,
and
louing
father
;
le
ts
trie
our
repentance
:
art
thou
grieued
more
for
sin
then
any
thing
else
,
because
it
offendeth
God
and
displeaseth
him
?
and
couldest
thou
mourne
for
sinne
,
if
there
were
no
shame
nor
punishment
,
hell
nor
iudgement
?
it
is
a
certaine
signe
of
true
repentance
:
but
alas
!
those
that
can
weep
for
feare
of
punishment
and
shame
of
sinne
,
many
times
are
nothing
at
all
grieued
for
sinne
,
in
regarde
of
God
,
whose
most
holie
Lawe
is
broken
:
And
therefore
their
repentance
is
not
sound
.
Doctr.
2
Marke
how
Dauid
doth
not
onely
in
general
acknowledge
his
sinne
;
Acknowledgement
of
particular
sins
required
.
but
he
points
out
his
particular
euill
,
and
speciall
sinne
of
close
adulterie
and
murder
;
I
haue
done
this
euill
(
this
grieuous
sinne
)
in
thy
sight
:
Howsoeuer
I
laboured
to
smother
and
hide
it
,
yet
thou
wast
an
eye-witnesse
and
very
priuy
vnto
it
:
So
then
hence
wee
may
learne
,
that
in
true
repentance
,
there
must
be
acknowledgement
and
confession
of
our
particular
sinnes
and
offences
,
that
we
may
say
,
I
haue
sinned
,
and
done
this
euill
in
thy
sight
:
lying
,
stealing
,
drunkennes
,
whooredome
,
murder
,
&c.
We
must
come
to
particular
and
speciall
sins
:
Dauid
hee
acknowledgeth
his
particular
sins
,
of
numbring
the
people
,
and
of
matching
with
the
vncircumcised
nations
.
1.
Chr.
21.8
Ezza
9.
And
thus
doe
the
people
of
Israell
deale
in
their
conuersion
,
1.
Sam.
12.19
.
Pray
for
thy
seruants
to
the
Lord
,
that
wee
die
not
,
for
we
haue
sinned
in
asking
vs
a
King
,
Besides
all
our
other
sinnes
.
So
the
Apostle
Paul
1.
.
Tim.
1.13
.
declareth
there
,
that
many
things
troubled
him
;
yet
this
especially
,
that
hee
had
beene
a
blasphemer
,
a
persecuter
,
and
an
oppressor
,
not
worthy
to
be
called
an
Apostle
.
This
appeareth
likewise
by
the
example
of
the
Iewes
,
Actes
2.
As
also
in
the
conuersion
of
Zacheus
,
Luke
19.
who
hauing
been
a
griper
and
anoppressor
,
offered
to
make
full
restitution
;
So
that
wee
see
it
is
a
certaine
note
of
true
repentance
,
to
be
touched
with
the
feeling
of
a
mans
particular
sins
committed
against
God
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
Dauid
and
all
the
seruants
of
God
,
when
they
haue
beene
truely
humbled
,
haue
repented
and
confessed
their
particular
sinnes
,
vnto
the
Lord
,
this
shewes
most
men
and
women
haue
not
true
repentance
,
but
onely
the
shadow
of
it
:
Alas
!
the
vilest
Atheist
in
the
world
,
a
reprobate
,
and
one
that
shall
neuer
bee
saued
,
may
confesse
this
in
a
generall
and
confused
maner
:
we
are
all
sinners
:
but
if
we
will
truely
repent
indeede
,
wee
must
looke
to
confesse
our
particular
sinnes
,
to
finde
them
out
one
by
one
:
and
to
acknowledge
them
vnto
the
Lord
with
griefe
,
and
sorrow
and
hatred
of
them
:
but
alas
most
men
and
women
content
them selues
,
in
generall
termes
,
to
confesse
they
bee
all
sinners
,
although
they
know
not
in
particular
wherin
they
haue
offended
,
yea
if
they
be
examined
in
particular
,
they
thinke
they
do
keepe
all
the
commandements
of
God
.
But
we
must
vncase
our selues
,
&
vncouer
our
particular
sinnes
,
if
we
would
haue
God
to
couer
them
with
the
bright
robes
of
Christs
righteousnesse
;
If
a
sicke
man
come
to
the
Physition
,
and
onely
tell
him
hee
is
sicke
,
and
neuer
shew
him
his
particular
griefe
and
disease
that
troubleth
him
,
and
the
manner
thereof
,
with
all
the
circumstances
belonging
to
the
same
,
he
can
neuer
looke
to
be
cured
:
So
likewise
if
we
come
to
God
the
Physition
of
our
soules
,
and
say
only
,
We
haue
sinned
,
we
can
not
assure
our selues
of
pardon
.
Our
vnknowne
sinnes
we
must
therefore
confesse
generally
,
but
our
knowne
sinnes
wee
must
confesse
particularly
,
as
the
Prophet
Dauid
here
,
doth
,
And
done
this
euill
;
So
in
the
first
booke
of
the
Chronicles
21.
I
haue
sinned
greatly
,
Because
I
haue
done
this
thing
,
that
is
,
numbring
of
the
people
.
So
that
wee
see
it
standeth
vs
greatly
in
hand
,
euen
with
griefe
of
heart
to
confesse
our
particular
sins
,
and
to
giue
Sentence
against
our selues
,
and
to
pray
as
for
life
and
death
for
the
pardon
of
them
,
otherwise
our
repentance
is
as
it
were
but
in
shew
and
for
fashion
sake
,
which
is
neuer
acceptable
with
Almighty
God
.
Vse
.
2
Seeing
it
is
necessary
in
true
repentance
,
to
finde
out
our
speciall
sins
and
particular
euills
and
impieties
:
we
see
that
it
stands
vs
in
hand
to
be
throughly
acquainted
with
the
Law
of
God
:
for
by
the
knowledge
of
the
Law
comes
the
knowledge
of
sinne
;
and
that
man
that
hath
the
best
insight
into
the
Lawe
of
GOD
,
hath
the
greatest
sight
of
his
sinne
,
and
of
his
misery
,
and
is
most
humbled
and
most
stirred
vp
,
to
seeke
to
God
for
mercy
:
And
they
which
haue
least
knowledge
of
the
Lawe
,
know
least
of
their
sinnes
and
miserie
,
and
are
most
prowd
and
least
humbled
,
neither
can
they
truely
repent
.
For
as
a
sicke
man
is
then
most
dangerously
sicke
,
when
hee
hath
no
feeling
of
his
sickenesse
;
so
a
sinner
is
then
in
greatest
misery
,
when
hee
thinketh
himselfe
to
bee
no
sinner
:
Such
a
one
is
farre
off
from
mourning
and
sorrowing
for
sinne
,
from
turning
from
them
,
and
returning
to
God
;
Seeing
he
taketh
himselfe
to
be
in
good
case
,
and
to
stand
in
need
of
no
repentance
:
And
such
were
the
Pharises
in
the
dayes
of
CHRIST
,
whom
he
reprooued
,
Matth.
9.12
.
The
whole
neede
not
the
Physition
,
but
those
that
are
sicke
:
I
came
not
to
call
the
righteous
,
but
sinners
to
repentance
.
[
And
done
this
euill
in
thy
sight
.
]
SInne
may
well
be
called
an
euill
,
because
it
is
the
cause
of
all
euill
both
in
soule
and
body
;
for
al
iudgement
,
plague
,
and
punishmnnts
,
be
but
the
fruits
that
come
of
sinne
:
sicknesse
,
pouerty
plague
,
pestilence
,
shame
,
warre
,
all
iudgements
be
the
fruits
of
sinne
.
Secondly
,
because
sin
doth
displease
God
,
and
offendeth
his
Maiestie
,
therefore
it
is
called
an
Euill
of
all
euills
.
Thirdly
,
because
this
euill
of
sin
infects
heauen
and
earth
,
and
brings
euill
to
all
the
creatures
of
God
vnder
heauen
.
Vse
.
Well
,
seeing
sin
is
an
euil
,
it
displeaseth
God
,
it
brings
all
euill
,
and
all
manner
of
plagues
and
punishment
,
yea
eternall
death
in
the
world
to
come
;
and
seeing
it
infects
heauen
and
earth
with
the
poyson
of
it
,
how
should
we
hate
&
abhorre
sin
,
quake
at
it
,
be
afraid
to
commit
that
which
is
the
cause
of
all
other
euilles
:
But
alas
!
though
sin
be
a
fearefull
euill
;
yea
the
cause
of
all
euill
,
yet
we
see
men
are
not
afraid
of
sin
;
they
quake
not
at
it
,
they
shun
it
not
:
yea
,
they
which
doe
feare
fire
and
water
,
the
plague
and
pestilence
,
yet
dare
bee
doing
and
tampering
with
sin
,
as
if
there
were
no
euill
nor
danger
in
it
:
but
if
we
be
wise
,
let
vs
flie
sin
aboue
all
other
euils
whatsoeuer
:
and
in
so
doing
,
if
we
flie
this
euill
of
sin
,
we
shal
preuent
many
other
iudgements
and
euills
,
which
are
the
fruits
of
sin
.
In
thy
sight
,
or
,
before
thine
eyes
:
As
if
Dauid
should
haue
saide
,
O
Lord
,
my
God
,
though
I
did
commit
adultery
neuer
so
closely
,
and
caused
Vrias
secretly
to
be
slaine
;
yet
alas
,
I
see
all
I
did
,
was
manifest
before
thine
eies
,
and
could
not
be
hidden
from
thy
sight
.
Doctrine
Men
sinne
before
God
Howsoeuer
men
and
women
sin
neuer
so
closely
&
secretly
,
yet
they
sin
before
the
face
of
the
Lord
,
euen
in
his
eyes
,
and
vnder
his
nose
,
the
Lord
standing
by
,
and
looking
on
them
:
neither
distance
of
place
,
nor
secret
corner
,
neither
darkenesse
of
the
night
,
nor
any
deuice
and
shift
of
man
whatsoeuer
is
able
to
couer
our
sins
from
Gods
eies
:
Psal.
139.
Hebr.
4.13
.
there
is
no
creature
which
is
not
manifest
in
his
sight
,
but
all
things
are
naked
and
open
before
his
eyes
with
whom
wee
haue
to
do
:
It
is
true
indeed
,
it
is
an
casie
matter
to
bleare
the
eyes
of
man
,
to
sin
so
closely
and
cunningly
,
that
no
man
shall
know
it
,
in
some
secret
corner
,
in
some
darke
night
,
to
steale
,
lie
,
commit
adultery
,
but
although
all
men
and
Angels
be
ignorant
:
yet
our
most
secret
euilles
and
sinnes
are
all
naked
vnto
the
Lords
eies
.
Vse
.
1
Oh
that
all
men
could
be
perswaded
of
this
doctrine
,
that
we
euer
sin
in
the
Lords
sight
,
when
wee
lie
,
steale
,
commit
adultery
,
then
doth
the
Lord
sees
vs
,
his
fiery
eies
behold
vs
,
and
the
Lord
euen
then
stands
at
our
elbowes
,
and
lookes
vpon
vs
:
How
would
this
be
a
blessed
meanes
to
bridle
men
,
and
to
restraine
them
from
many
secret
and
hidden
sinnes
?
What
man
durst
be
so
bold
and
desperate
to
cut
a
purse
,
when
hee
sees
the
Iudges
eye
set
on
him
and
beholdeth
him
?
And
what
man
is
so
desperate
,
that
durst
steale
,
lie
,
commit
adultery
,
if
he
knew
that
the
all-seeing
and
piercing
eyes
of
Almightie
GOD
did
beholde
him
and
looke
on
him
?
This
doth
the
Lord
GOD
tell
the
seuen
Churches
of
Asia
,
in
euery
Epistle
,
Philip.
4.
Reuel
3.
I
know
thy
workes
:
O
then
let
the
remembrance
of
this
make
vs
watchfull
and
wary
to
looke
vnto
all
our
wayes
,
to
liue
as
euer
in
Gods
presence
.
Vse
.
2
Here
is
matter
of
comfort
and
incouragement
vnto
the
children
of
GOD
,
for
as
the
Lord
sees
and
beholdeth
all
the
euills
and
sins
of
men
and
women
,
to
iudge
and
to
punish
them
:
al
is
naked
to
his
piercing
and
all-seeing
eyes
:
so
likewise
all
our
good
deeds
and
vertues
are
knowne
and
seene
of
God
,
I
know
thy
workes
:
all
thou
dost
,
both
good
and
bad
,
I
know
all
:
Now
then
,
if
the
Lord
do
take
knowledge
of
all
our
workes
,
and
sees
them
:
yea
,
there
is
nothing
we
doe
,
but
it
is
manifest
in
his
eies
,
we
know
he
is
a
bountifull
God
,
and
plentifully
rewards
all
that
loue
and
feare
him
:
yea
he
will
not
leaue
a
cup
of
colde
water
without
a
reward
:
O
then
let
vs
proceede
and
abound
in
good
workes
,
in
knowledge
,
faith
,
repentance
,
patience
,
obedience
,
humilitie
,
zeale
,
loue
,
&c.
for
the
Lord
knowes
and
sees
all
,
and
will
not
let
any
one
good
work
go
vnrewarded
.
Now
followes
the
second
part
of
the
Verse
,
containing
a
reason
why
the
Prophet
Dauid
did
thus
acknowledge
and
confesse
his
sins
,
and
humbled
himselfe
for
them
;
namely
,
that
by
this
meanes
hee
might
cleare
the
Lord
of
all
iniustice
and
hard
dealing
in
word
or
deede
:
as
if
hee
should
haue
said
:
O
Lord
!
I
confesse
,
that
seeing
I
haue
so
grieuously
sinned
against
thee
,
and
so
fowly
committed
euill
in
thy
sight
:
there
is
no
cause
why
I
should
so
much
as
accuse
thee
of
the
least
cruelty
,
iniustice
,
or
hard
dealing
with
me
,
either
in
thy
terrible
threatnings
by
thy
seruant
Nathan
,
or
thy
righteous
iudgement
in
taking
away
the
childe
conceiued
in
adultery
;
for
I
acknowledge
,
that
I
haue
deserued
farre
more
grieuous
plagues
and
punishments
for
this
my
vile
and
grieuous
sin
:
And
therefore
by
this
my
confession
,
I
doe
cleere
thee
(
O
Lord
)
of
all
iniustice
and
cruell
dealing
,
&
condemne
my selfe
to
be
worthy
of
farre
more
grieuous
iudgements
and
punishments
for
my
sins
,
so
as
all
the
world
may
see
and
know
that
thou
art
most
iust
in
al
thy
threatnings
denounced
against
sin
:
and
most
pure
and
righteous
in
al
thy
iudgements
&
fatherly
chasticements
.
[
That
thou
maiest
be
iust
]
That
is
,
that
thou
maist
be
known
iust
in
thy
workes
,
and
all
the
world
may
see
and
know
that
there
is
great
and
iust
cause
of
thy
threatnings
against
sin
and
sinners
:
Now
what
these
speeches
were
,
and
the
iudgements
threatned
against
Dauid
;
looke
in
the
second
of
Samuel
,
chapter
12.
verse
10.
First
,
that
the
Sword
should
neuer
depart
from
his
house
,
but
one
sonne
should
kill
an
other
:
Secondly
,
that
the
child
conceiued
in
adultery
,
should
die
:
thirdly
,
hat
his
owne
sons
should
rebel
against
him
:
and
lastly
,
that
his
wiues
should
be
abused
as
hee
had
abused
an
other
mans
.
Doctr.
1
Hence
marke
what
vse
the
Lord
will
make
euen
of
an
accusing
and
guiltie
conscience
;
namely
,
The
Lord
maks
good
vse
of
our
conscience
.
it
shal
be
the
Accuser
,
Witnesse
,
and
Iudge
,
to
accuse
and
condemne
it selfe
;
But
shall
cleare
the
Lord
of
all
iniustice
or
hard
dealing
,
making
way
vnto
the
Lords
righteous
iudgement
:
This
we
may
clearely
beholde
in
Iudas
,
Matth.
27.
who
readeth
his
owne
Sentence
of
condemnation
against
himselfe
,
saying
;
I
haue
sinned
in
betraying
innocent
bloud
.
And
for
this
purpose
the
Lord
hath
put
into
the
Soule
of
euery
man
,
not
onelie
a
knowledge
whereby
we
can
discern
betwixt
that
which
is
lawfull
and
good
,
from
that
which
is
euill
,
so
farre
as
shall
leaue
all
men
without
excuse
:
But
also
,
that
conscience
can
make
application
of
that
knowledge
in
all
the
actions
of
a
mans
life
,
approouing
that
which
is
good
,
and
therein
concerning
matter
of
ioy
and
comfort
;
or
else
condemning
him
for
that
which
is
euill
,
which
will
cause
a
fearefull
horrour
in
Soule
,
as
we
see
in
Caine
,
Genes
.
4.
Trembling
in
body
,
as
in
Felix
,
Actes
24.26
.
or
else
fearefull
Dreames
and
Visions
,
as
in
Baltezar
,
Dan.
5.
And
this
wee
may
heere
clearely
behold
in
Dauid
,
The
force
of
whose
conscience
was
such
,
as
that
it
sought
no
starting
holes
to
hide
it selfe
:
but
saith
Against
thee
,
Against
thee
haue
I
sinned
,
&c.
And
withall
,
doth
cleare
the
Lord
of
iniustice
and
hard
dealing
towards
him
.
If
he
should
bring
vpon
him
and
his
house
,
all
those
feareful
Iudgements
,
which
by
Nathan
the
Lords
Prophet
hee
had
threatned
against
him
,
2.
Sam.
12.
Vse
.
1
From
this
we
learne
,
what
an
intollerable
torment
a
wicked
conscience
is
,
euen
a
Gibbet
and
a
Racke
to
wound
a
man
withall
;
and
as
a
fearefull
huy
and
cry
,
euery
where
ouertaking
them
,
giuing
a
man
no
rest
,
neither
night
nor
day
,
but
euery
where
,
and
in
all
places
is
euer
dragging
him
before
the
Iudge
.
No
sooner
did
Paul
dispute
of
Iustice
,
temperance
,
and
iudgement
to
come
:
but
Felix
trembled
,
Actes
24.
No
sooner
had
Cain
slaine
his
righteous
brother
Abel
,
but
his
guiltie
conscience
made
his
countenance
to
fall
,
Genes.
4.
What
maruell
is
it
then
if
the
wicked
would
stifle
and
choke
the
noise
of
their
consciences
?
being
so
fearefull
and
terrible
,
but
this
they
cannot
doe
.
Which
being
so
,
Oh!
in
the
feare
of
God
,
let
euery
one
take
heed
of
sinne
,
for
the
motions
thereof
may
well
be
compared
to
those
locusts
of
the
bottomlesse
p●t
,
Reuel.
9.
hauing
faces
like
men
,
and
their
haire
like
the
haire
of
women
,
but
a
taile
like
a
Scorpion
which
stingeth
to
death
:
Oh!
full
little
doth
many
a
poore
soule
thinke
,
that
that
sin
which
now
seemeth
to
bee
as
light
as
a
feather
,
should
lie
so
heauy
vpon
their
soules
in
the
end
.
Vse
.
2
This
teacheth
vs
moreouer
,
to
be
very
carefull
,
that
wee
neglect
not
the
checkes
of
conscience
,
nor
our
owne
hearts
,
reproouing
vs
of
our
wayes
,
for
the
time
commeth
apase
,
and
thou
knowest
not
how
soone
,
when
that
conscience
of
thine
which
now
doth
checke
thee
,
shall
iudge
thee
;
and
that
heart
of
thine
,
which
now
doth
reprooue
thee
,
shall
torment
thee
;
and
thou
by
it
shall
be
accused
and
conuicted
,
that
thou
hast
beene
a
wilful
chooser
of
thine
owne
destruction
.
Againe
,
in
that
the
Prophet
doth
acknowlege
,
that
if
the
Lord
should
bring
vpon
him
,
all
those
iudgements
which
hee
before
had
threatned
by
the
Prophet
Nathan
,
namely
,
2.
Sam.
12.
That
the
Sword
should
neuer
de
part
from
his
house
,
that
the
child
conceiued
in
adultery
should
die
,
That
his
sonnes
should
defloure
his
wiues
,
&c.
yet
for
all
that
,
that
God
were
most
iust
in
his
iudgements
,
wee
learne
a
second
point
of
Doctrine
,
that
howsoeuer
the
Lord
reprooueth
vs
for
sin
,
Doctr.
2
God
is
euer
iust
in
his
iudgèments
.
and
seemes
to
threaten
and
thunder
out
his
iudgements
as
hee
did
against
Dauid
,
yet
we
are
to
confesse
that
God
is
iust
and
righteous
in
his
threatnings
,
that
hee
doth
not
deale
more
seuerely
with
vs
then
our
sins
deserue
.
Thus
Dauid
did
,
though
he
was
a
King
,
yet
hauing
sinned
and
committed
euill
in
Gods
sight
,
when
Nathan
came
&
tooke
him
vp
roundly
for
his
sinnes
,
hee
acknowledged
God
dealt
iustly
with
him
,
though
he
rebuked
him
sharply
and
seuerely
:
so
must
wee
know
it
is
our
duety
,
that
when
we
are
reprooued
for
our
sins
,
wee
iudge
and
thinke
it
is
no
more
then
wee
haue
deserued
.
Old
Ely
,
when
Samuel
telleth
him
that
GOD
would
destroy
his
sonnes
,
and
take
the
high
Priests
office
from
him
,
because
hee
did
not
rule
and
gouerne
his
children
,
and
correct
them
:
hee
answered
;
It
is
the
Lord
,
let
him
doe
as
it
seemes
good
in
his
own
eies
,
1
.
Sam.
3.18
.
In
like
sort
,
Matth.
15.
the
Cananitish
woman
,
though
she
were
called
a
Dogge
by
our
Sauiour
,
yet
she
iustifieth
him
in
his
saying
,
Trueth
Lord
,
I
am
as
thou
hast
said
;
but
yet
admit
I
be
a
dogge
,
then
giue
mee
that
which
dogges
oftentimes
haue
,
euen
a
crumme
,
of
thy
mercie
.
Thus
did
Hezechiah
2.
Reg.
20.
when
the
Prophet
had
threatned
him
because
of
his
pride
,
in
shewing
his
treasures
,
he
confesseth
that
God
was
iust
,
and
might
haue
dealt
yet
more
rigorously
with
him
,
saying
;
The
word
of
the
Lord
is
good
:
These
examples
doe
shew
what
is
the
nature
of
true
penitents
;
namely
,
to
acknowledge
that
which
from
GODS
word
is
most
sharpely
spoken
,
to
be
most
iust
and
true
.
Whereas
on
the
contrary
we
shall
see
hypocrites
ready
to
censure
God
to
deale
too
seuerely
with
them
,
as
wee
may
see
Luke
13.
how
that
the
wicked
at
the
last
will
seeme
to
plead
their
case
with
GOD
,
saying
;
Lord
,
hast
thou
not
preached
in
our
streetes
,
and
haue
we
not
eate
and
druncke
in
thy
company
?
seeming
thereby
to
haue
such
an
interest
into
Christ
,
as
that
hee
should
deale
vniustly
with
them
,
to
condemne
them
.
The
like
wee
may
see
in
Catne
,
Genes
.
4.
My
sinne
(
saith
he
)
that
is
,
my
punishment
is
greater
then
I
can
beare
:
So
that
wee
see
,
that
as
the
godlie
man
acknowledgeth
GOD
to
be
iust
in
all
things
,
so
the
wicked
man
dare
charge
GOD
to
his
face
,
that
he
is
iniust
if
he
punish
sinne
seuerely
.
Vse
1
This
sheweth
of
what
spirite
those
men
be
of
,
who
when
they
be
sharply
reprooued
for
their
sins
,
swearing
,
drunkennes
,
whoredome
,
couetousnesse
,
&c.
they
beginne
to
murmure
and
grudge
,
to
finde
fault
with
the
Ministers
of
God
:
that
they
be
too
hot
,
and
too
earnest
,
too
sharpe
and
seuere
,
they
would
be
more
mildely
dealt
withal
,
they
cannot
abide
these
hot
fellowes
,
that
be
all
of
the
spirit
,
they
would
bee
handled
nicely
and
gently
.
But
we
see
Dauid
,
a
king
,
acknowledgeth
God
to
be
iust
,
and
to
deale
iustly
with
him
:
But
these
men
are
like
vnto
Ahab
,
he
hated
Michaiah
,
and
why
?
1.
Reg.
22.8
because
he
neuer
prophesieth
good
vnto
him
,
but
euer
tolde
him
of
Gods
iudgements
,
and
therefore
hee
could
not
away
with
●im
:
but
let
vs
know
that
it
is
a
bad
property
,
and
a
signe
of
a
most
lewd
and
gracelesse
heart
,
Psal.
50
Thou
hatest
to
be
reformed
:
The
vilest
Atheist
in
the
world
may
be
content
to
heare
the
gospel
,
but
let
vs
know
that
we
must
be
content
to
heare
of
Gods
iudgements
:
Herod
could
be
content
to
heare
Iohn
Baptist
gladly
,
Esay
58.1
Mar.
6.20
.
Psal.
141.5
vntill
hee
came
to
touch
his
beloued
sinne
,
which
was
a
signe
hee
had
a
naughtie
heart
.
But
Dauid
could
wish
the
righteous
might
smite
him
friendly
,
and
reprooue
him
,
for
such
smiting
should
be
good
for
him
,
Psalme
141.
verse
5.
Vse
.
2
Let
vs
learne
by
Dauids
example
quietly
and
patiently
to
heare
of
our
sinnes
,
and
to
heare
GODS
iudgements
,
denounced
against
them
:
Faithfull
Ministers
token
of
Gods
loue
and
let
vs
deeme
it
a
singular
fauour
of
God
,
if
the
Lord
send
some
godlie
Nathan
to
tell
vs
of
our
sinnes
,
and
to
thunder
out
GODS
iudgements
against
them
:
it
is
a
signe
the
Lord
loueth
vs
,
and
would
not
haue
vs
to
perish
:
And
therefore
let
vs
bee
so
farre
from
murmuring
or
disliking
the
Lords
Ministers
,
for
telling
vs
of
our
sins
,
that
we
should
rather
loue
them
and
like
them
;
yea
Dauid
loued
Nathan
aboue
all
other
men
,
because
that
hoe
was
a
meanes
to
reclaime
him
,
and
bring
him
home
againe
by
true
repentance
:
And
so
it
is
with
all
Gods
children
,
that
those
faithfull
Ministers
of
the
Word
,
which
haue
beene
the
meanes
to
humble
them
and
cast
them
downe
for
their
sins
,
Psal.
141.5
of
all
other
they
loue
them
,
and
make
much
of
them
.
Vse
.
3
Seeing
when
Nathan
reprooued
Dauid
,
hee
acknowledgeth
it
to
bee
the
Lords
rebuking
of
him
,
it
must
admonish
all
men
to
listen
vnto
the
word
of
God
in
the
mouth
of
his
ministers
;
Ghd'speaketh
by
his
Ministera
.
as
though
the
Lord
himselfe
should
speake
vnto
them
:
for
they
stand
in
his
steade
,
and
whatsoeuer
they
speake
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
it
is
as
much
as
if
the
Lord
should
speake
from
heauen
,
and
therefore
CHRIST
saith
,
Luk.
10.16
He
that
heareth
you
,
heareth
mee
,
And
hee
that
despiseth
you
despiseth
me
:
and
hee
that
despiseth
mee
,
despiseth
him
that
sent
me
.
And
therefore
let
vs
take
to
heart
the
judgements
of
GOD
threatened
by
his
Ministers
:
let
vs
make
a
good
vse
of
them
;
and
let
vs
assure
our selues
that
vnlesse
we
do
repent
,
they
will
seize
vpon
vs
:
and
therefore
let
all
vngodly
men
take
heede
how
they
reuile
Gods
ministers
,
when
they
deale
soundly
and
roundly
,
sincerely
and
sharpely
for
sinne
,
for
thou
striuest
not
with
man
,
but
with
God
.
[
And
pure
when
thou
iudgest
.
]
THAT
is
,
that
thou
mayest
be
knowne
to
be
pure
&
free
from
all
cruelty
and
iniustice
,
in
thy
iudgements
when
thou
dost
chasten
man
for
sinne
:
wee
must
needes
acknowledge
that
thou
art
iust
,
and
dost
neuer
deale
so
hardly
with
vs
as
we
deserue
.
For
himselfe
hee
confesseth
,
that
GOD
is
most
iust
;
That
howsoeuer
the
Lord
might
bring
vpon
him
all
those
Iudgements
,
which
hee
had
threatned
by
his
Prophet
against
him
,
viz.
That
euill
should
be
raised
against
him
out
of
his
owne
house
:
That
the
Sword
should
bee
sent
against
it
:
That
his
wiues
should
be
openly
defiled
:
That
the
childe
borne
in
adultery
,
should
die
:
yet
though
all
those
things
should
come
vpon
him
and
his
house
,
the
Lord
should
still
free
from
cruelty
and
iniustice
.
Doctrine
By
this
example
of
Dauid
wee
learne
to
free
the
Lord
from
all
cruell
,
God
is
euer
iust
in
his
iudgements
.
hard
,
and
vniust
dealing
:
that
although
the
Lord
bring
vpon
vs
many
and
grieuous
judgements
,
sickenes
,
pouerty
,
imprisonment
,
plague
,
famine
,
sword
,
pestilence
,
&c.
yet
let
vs
take
it
so
to
heart
,
that
euer
we
do
acknowledge
GOD
is
free
from
all
cruell
and
vniust
dealing
:
Dan.
9
,
5
,
6
,
7.
a
most
liuely
example
of
this
we
haue
in
the
people
of
the
Iewes
whom
the
Lord
had
grieuously
afflicted
for
the
contempt
of
his
word
,
and
despising
his
Prophets
,
sent
them
into
great
captiuitie
:
now
,
being
there
,
they
doe
not
complaine
of
any
vniust
dealing
of
God
towards
them
:
but
confesse
rather
,
Lam.
3.22
.
That
it
was
his
endlesse
mercie
that
we
were
not
consumed
:
Because
his
compassions
faile
not
:
the
like
example
we
haue
in
Iob
,
Iob
1.22
.
who
neuer
charged
God
of
any
vniust
dealing
.
And
to
the
same
purpose
speaks
the
Church
,
Micah
7.9
.
I
will
beare
the
wrath
of
the
Lord
,
because
I
haue
sinned
against
him
.
Vse
1
Hence
wee
are
taught
,
whatsoeuer
crosse
or
iudgement
the
Lord
shall
lay
vpon
vs
,
to
vndergoe
the
same
without
murmuring
or
repining
against
GOD
;
for
in
all
these
things
God
is
most
righteous
,
and
laieth
nothing
on
vs
,
which
we
haue
not
deserued
.
Let
vs
therfore
learne
with
Dauid
to
be
dombe
and
silent
vnder
the
hand
of
God
,
whatsoeuer
we
suffer
,
because
God
hath
done
it
,
and
wee
haue
deserued
it
.
But
alas
!
how
far
is
this
from
those
men
,
who
when
they
are
crossed
,
are
readie
to
breake
into
cursing
,
and
swearing
,
&c.
or
at
the
least
,
fret
and
repine
against
God
,
as
if
he
had
done
them
wrong
in
punishing
them
.
Vse
.
2
This
condemns
that
great
impatiencie
of
many
a
one
,
that
when
the
lord
doth
exercise
them
by
sickenes
,
by
pouertie
,
by
crosses
,
in
wife
or
children
,
&c.
are
ready
to
murmure
and
complaine
that
the
Lord
dealeth
hardly
with
them
,
so
that
they
dare
reason
and
dispute
with
GOD
:
this
was
Iobs
case
in
his
extreamitie
,
hee
forgate
himselfe
,
and
spake
soolishly
:
nay
rather
let
vs
with
Dauid
confesse
and
acknowledge
that
it
is
the
iust
hand
of
GOD
,
and
that
he
doth
vs
no
wrong
although
hee
send
many
and
long
afflictions
vpon
vs
let
vs
confesse
it
is
his
mercy
that
hee
sends
no
more
,
yea
let
vs
acknowledge
that
wee
are
worthy
ten
thousand
times
to
perish
for
our
sinnes
,
and
to
be
damned
eternally
:
And
if
the
Lord
should
for
euer
condemne
vs
,
Iob
13.15
.
Dan.
9.
yet
he
should
be
iust
.
Vse
.
2
This
condemnes
all
those
prowd
spirites
who
dare
charge
the
Lord
of
great
cruelty
and
hardnesse
,
if
hee
should
reiect
the
greatest
part
of
mankind
,
and
damne
them
for
their
sinnes
:
they
thinke
it
stands
not
with
Gods
mercy
so
to
do
:
but
as
the
Apostle
Paul
in
the
eleuenth
chapter
to
the
Romanes
saith
,
What
arte
thou
(
O
man
)
that
darest
dispute
with
God
?
Yea
,
it
is
therefore
most
iust
,
because
GOD
willeth
it
:
for
his
will
is
the
rule
of
iustice
:
And
therefore
anie
thing
is
iust
,
because
he
willes
it
:
and
therfore
let
vs
not
only
in
our
owne
Note
.
Particular
crosses
and
calamities
acknowledge
God
to
be
iust
,
but
also
in
the
matter
of
Reprobation
and
Reiection
,
let
vs
acknowledge
Almightie
GOD
to
be
most
iust
and
righteous
,
let
God
be
true
,
and
euery
man
a
liar
.
Vse
.
3
Seeing
the
Lord
is
so
pure
and
iust
,
free
from
all
cruell
and
hard
dealing
in
word
or
deede
:
let
vs
labour
to
be
like
vnto
him
,
let
vs
bee
iust
in
our
words
,
and
iust
in
our
deedes
,
shunne
all
vniust
,
cruell
,
and
mercilesse
dealing
to
our
brethren
:
take
heed
of
lying
,
deceiuing
,
of
vniust
and
cruell
dealing
in
buying
and
selling
:
let
vs
imitate
God
our
heauenly
Father
:
Be
yee
holy
as
he
is
holy
:
Iust
,
righteous
,
pure
,
as
he
is
pure
:
for
if
wee
shall
be
either
vniust
,
vnrighteous
,
impure
,
giuen
to
crueltie
,
hard
and
mercilesse
dealing
,
we
shall
be
most
vnlike
to
GOD
,
and
most
like
the
Diuell
,
who
is
a
liar
,
and
the
father
of
lies
,
a
murtherer
and
cruell
bloudshedder
from
the
beginning
.
VERSE
.
5.
5.
Beholde
,
I
was
borne
in
iniquitie
,
and
in
sinne
hath
my
mother
conceiued
me
.
Dauid
confesseth
his
originall
sin
,
as
the
fountaine
of
all
sins
.
IN
this
Verse
,
and
the
next
that
followeth
,
the
Prophet
amplifieth
the
confession
of
his
sins
.
First
,
from
the
originall
and
fountaine
of
the
same
,
namely
,
his
naturall
sin
wherein
he
was
conceiued
and
borne
:
Secondly
,
from
the
most
holy
and
pure
nature
,
in
which
God
had
created
him
:
against
which
he
sets
his
owne
corrupt
and
defiled
nature
.
Thirdly
,
by
that
knowledge
wherewith
the
Lord
had
indued
him
,
because
God
had
powred
into
his
heart
,
and
made
knowne
vnto
him
his
will
,
by
his
Word
,
more
then
to
many
others
:
&
made
him
capable
of
the
heauenly
and
sauing
knowledge
of
his
will
.
[
Beholde
]
The
meaning
of
the
words
.
THis
word
doth
not
alwaies
note
some
strange
thing
,
but
sometimes
pointeth
out
some
speciall
thing
worthy
to
be
marked
,
and
that
ought
to
bee
learned
of
all
men
.
[
I
was
borne
in
iniquitie
,
]
AS
if
he
should
haue
said
;
O
Lord
I
confesse
,
that
I
was
not
onelie
defiled
with
,
sinne
,
when
I
committed
that
foule
sinne
of
Adultery
,
but
euen
so
soone
as
euer
I
came
into
the
world
,
and
saw
the
light
of
the
Sun
,
I
was
polluted
with
sinne
,
from
the
top
to
the
toe
.
[
And
in
sinne
hath
my
mother
conceiued
me
.
]
THat
is
,
not
onely
when
I
first
came
into
the
world
,
but
euen
so
soone
as
I
was
inclosed
and
conceiued
in
my
mothers
wombe
,
euen
then
was
I
stained
in
soule
and
bodie
with
sinne
:
So
that
the
Prophet
Dauid
speaketh
heere
of
that
originall
sinne
wherein
he
was
both
bred
and
borne
,
and
wherein
hee
was
defiled
both
in
soule
and
body
:
and
this
originall
sinne
,
it
was
the
roote
and
spawne
of
his
other
sinnes
.
[
Behold
]
The
necessity
of
this
doctrine
of
original
sin
.
THis
word
sheweth
that
this
doctrine
of
originall
sin
is
a
point
necessary
to
be
knowne
and
learned
of
all
men
,
and
such
a
point
as
none
should
be
ignorant
of
:
because
a
man
can
neuer
throughly
know
his
miserie
,
till
hee
come
to
know
euen
his
originall
sinne
wherein
he
was
both
bred
and
borne
;
to
know
that
by
nature
euen
so
soone
as
we
are
borne
,
yea
conceiued
in
the
wombe
wee
be
but
a
lumpe
and
masse
of
sinne
,
Ephes.
2.2
.
and
by
nature
the
children
of
wrath
.
And
this
is
true
of
all
(
without
exception
)
high
and
lowe
,
rich
and
poore
,
noble
or
simple
;
for
thus
doth
Dauid
confesse
of
himselfe
;
I
was
borne
in
iniquititie
,
and
in
sinne
hath
my
mother
conceiued
mee
.
If
in
sinne
,
then
in
Gods
wrath
and
in
danger
of
eternall
condemnation
.
If
any
aske
how
can
this
be
?
I
answere
,
Euerie
man
is
guiltie
of
Adams
great
sinne
,
and
also
tainted
originally
with
all
corruption
with
a
pronenesse
vnto
all
sinne
:
therefore
it
followeth
in
equitie
and
iustice
,
that
euery
man
is
borne
vnder
the
wrath
and
curse
of
God
.
And
yet
(
alas
)
how
few
know
this
point
of
Doctrine
,
concerning
originall
sinne
,
not
one
of
a
hundred
Oh
then
let
vs
labor
to
know
in
what
a
blessed
estate
we
were
at
first
created
:
and
withall
,
Gen.
8.12
.
Iob
14.4
.
Iohn
3.6
,
how
wee
be
defiled
and
stained
by
the
fall
of
Adam
,
and
now
by
nature
are
but
a
very
masse
of
sinne
and
all
vncleanenesse
,
that
so
wee
may
labour
to
recouer
that
former
estate
againe
.
Doctr.
1
Seeing
Dauid
repenting
of
his
actuall
sinne
of
Adulterie
and
Murther
,
what
great
neede
we
haue
to
looke
into
our
nature
.
doth
come
to
finde
out
the
root
and
spawne
of
it
,
his
originall
sinne
,
and
corruption
of
nature
:
we
learne
that
a
man
doth
neuer
truely
repent
of
any
one
sinne
,
vnlesse
withall
hee
come
to
find
out
other
sinnes
whereof
he
is
guilty
,
yea
till
he
can
descend
to
the
very
fountaine
and
mother
sin
,
Ephes.
2.
Iohn
3.6
.
namely
corruption
of
nature
and
originall
sinne
:
that
is
,
that
pollution
of
soule
and
bodie
,
wherein
wee
are
bred
and
borne
:
For
here
Dauid
doth
not
speake
of
some
one
or
two
sins
,
but
he
confesseth
now
that
he
is
euen
a
masse
of
sinne
,
and
a
lumpe
of
all
vncleanenesse
,
and
from
top
to
toe
is
defiled
with
sinne
:
Euen
so
no
man
doth
truely
repent
till
hee
can
acknowledge
that
he
is
borne
in
sinne
,
yea
as
it
were
a
lumpe
and
masse
of
all
vncleanenesse
,
and
euery
particular
sin
we
fal
into
,
should
put
vs
in
mind
of
this
naturall
pollution
,
that
we
are
nothing
else
but
a
very
masse
of
sinne
,
and
that
by
nature
there
is
in
vs
nothing
that
good
is
,
but
sinne
and
corruption
.
And
as
it
was
in
Dauid
when
hee
repented
of
his
Adultery
,
he
comes
to
other
sinnes
,
euen
to
the
root
and
spawne
of
all
:
So
it
is
in
euerie
true
repentant
sinner
;
he
that
is
wounded
for
one
sinne
,
and
repents
of
that
truly
,
he
repents
of
all
,
hee
is
humbled
for
all
his
sins
,
and
in
the
end
comes
,
with
Dauid
,
to
see
that
hee
is
but
a
lumpe
of
sinne
,
and
masse
of
all
pollution
.
Doctr.
2
When
Dauid
doth
confesse
heere
,
By
nature
no
man
is
borne
the
childe
of
God
.
that
he
was
euen
conceiued
in
sinne
,
that
is
so
soone
as
euer
he
was
inclosed
in
his
mothers
wombe
hee
was
polluted
with
sinne
and
naturall
corruption
:
we
see
that
no
man
by
nature
is
borne
the
childe
of
God
,
but
by
nature
wee
are
all
the
children
of
wrath
,
yea
we
are
by
nature
a
lumpe
of
sinne
,
a
masse
of
all
vncleanenesse
and
corruption
:
our
mindes
full
of
blindnesse
,
Ep.
1.1
,
2
,
3
Gene.
8.21
Iohn
3.6
.
Iohn
14.
Genes.
5.3
our
wils
of
disobedience
,
our
affections
full
of
naughtinesse
and
vntowardnesse
,
yea
by
originall
sinne
wee
are
guilty
of
the
wrath
of
GOD
,
and
in
danger
of
hell
and
damnation
,
and
worthy
to
perish
for
euer
.
Yea
by
nature
there
is
no
differrence
between
the
Elect
and
the
Reprobate
,
neither
in
inward
or
outward
disposition
,
till
GOD
make
it
by
grace
.
Paul
as
bloudy
a
persecuter
as
euer
was
Domitian
or
Iulian
:
Zacheus
as
vnconscionable
and
couetous
a
worldling
as
was
that
rich
Glutton
damned
in
hell
,
Luke
16.
Luke
19.
Yea
,
all
men
are
alike
by
Nature
,
before
Grace
make
a
difference
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
all
men
by
nature
are
the
children
of
wrath
,
and
heires
of
GODS
vengeance
,
in
danger
to
be
damned
,
and
worthy
to
perish
eternally
in
hell
fire
for
euer
:
Then
hee
that
dieth
in
the
estate
of
nature
cannot
be
saued
&
come
to
life
eternal
,
but
liuing
and
dying
a
naturall
man
,
he
must
needs
be
damned
and
die
eternally
,
Except
a
man
be
borne
anew
,
Iohn
3.
Luke
13.5
.
hee
can
not
see
the
kingdome
of
GOD
:
Againe
,
Except
yee
repent
,
yee
shall
all
perish
;
And
therefore
so
long
as
wee
continue
in
the
state
of
nature
,
being
conceiued
and
borne
in
sinne
,
we
are
in
a
most
miserable
and
damnable
estate
.
For
the
poyson
of
our
nature
is
the
same
in
vs
,
that
is
in
the
wicked
:
And
by
nature
wee
are
prone
to
all
manner
of
sinne
;
and
howsoeuer
by
the
speciall
mercie
of
God
wee
haue
escaped
many
horrible
and
grieuous
sinnes
,
which
we
finde
that
the
wicked
of
God
haue
fallen
into
:
It
is
not
for
that
wee
are
of
a
purer
Nature
then
they
(
for
it
is
alike
with
the
Reprobate
)
but
because
the
poysoned
corruption
thereof
hath
not
yet
discouered
it selfe
in
vs
,
which
wee
haue
iust
cause
euery
day
to
feare
.
Oh
then
let
vs
labour
to
get
out
of
this
cursed
state
of
nature
,
and
get
into
the
state
of
grace
,
to
be
borne
a
new
,
to
become
new
creatures
in
Christ
Iesus
,
to
repent
,
to
seeke
to
Iesus
Christ
for
mercy
:
for
if
we
liue
and
die
in
the
state
of
nature
,
it
is
impossible
wee
should
be
saued
;
And
therefore
the
state
of
all
carnall
men
and
women
,
which
are
meerely
natural
,
howsoeuer
ciuill
honest
,
is
a
fearfull
state
and
condition
;
for
all
this
while
they
doe
nothing
but
sinne
,
all
the
actions
of
a
naturall
man
be
so
many
sins
vnto
him
,
as
prayer
,
hearing
the
Word
receiuing
the
Sacraments
,
Genesis
4.
and
the
like
,
for
before
anie
of
these
sacrifices
can
be
accepted
of
God
,
their
persons
must
first
bee
approued
.
Vse
.
2
Seeing
that
all
of
vs
be
conceiued
in
sinne
,
and
stained
wich
originall
vncleanenesse
:
and
therefore
are
not
onely
subiect
to
the
curse
of
GOD
,
but
euen
polluted
in
soule
and
body
,
blind
in
our
minds
,
rebellious
in
our
wils
and
affections
:
Then
those
men
who
stand
vpon
their
owne
wit
,
and
wisedome
,
and
care
not
for
the
word
of
God
preached
,
shew
that
they
be
in
a
miscrable
case
,
all
the
knowledge
,
wit
,
and
strength
of
nature
,
cannot
bring
a
man
to
heauen
and
to
life
eternall
;
and
the
reason
is
,
The
naturall
man
perceiueth
not
the
things
that
are
of
God
.
Againe
,
1.
Cor
,
1
,
10
1.
Cor.
1.21
Rom.
8.8
.
Gen
,
8.21
.
When
as
the
world
could
not
know
God
in
the
wisedome
of
God
,
it
pleaseth
God
by
the
foolishnesse
of
preaching
,
to
saue
them
that
beleeue
.
and
therefore
let
vs
renounce
our selues
,
our
naturall
wisedome
,
strength
and
goodnesse
,
and
become
fooles
in
our selues
,
that
we
may
be
wise
in
God
,
abhorre
our selues
and
our
owne
goodnesse
,
and
labour
to
be
found
righteous
in
Christs
righteousnesse
:
Paul
confesseth
,
Rom.
7.18
.
That
in
me
there
dwelleth
no
good
thing
:
wee
cannot
thinke
a
good
thought
,
much
lesse
doe
any
good
till
we
be
illuminated
by
the
word
and
spirit
inlightned
and
sanctified
.
Vse
3
Then
we
see
that
Doctrine
of
the
Papistes
,
that
man
hath
naturally
free-will
,
and
by
vertue
of
that
,
can
doe
some
good
to
please
God
,
and
can
keepe
the
Lawe
,
and
merite
life
eternall
,
that
it
is
most
false
:
for
all
men
be
conceiued
in
sinne
,
starke
dead
in
sinne
,
haue
no
power
to
will
good
things
,
but
are
prone
to
all
euill
and
corruption
.
Man
hath
no
free-will
in
anything
that
is
good
,
and
leadeth
to
life
eternall
;
but
all
to
euill
.
[
And
in
sinne
hath
my
mother
conceiued
me
.
]
HEereby
we
may
note
the
greatnesse
of
Adams
fall
;
And
the
sinne
of
our
first
Parents
,
who
did
not
onely
bring
the
curse
of
GOD
vpon
themselues
,
but
vpon
all
their
posterity
,
and
did
not
onely
defile
themselues
,
but
all
that
should
come
of
them
,
for
Adam
did
not
fall
as
a
priuate
man
,
but
as
the
maine
roote
and
stocke
of
all
mankinde
,
and
wee
all
fell
in
him
,
because
we
were
all
in
his
loynes
:
and
therefore
seeing
such
is
the
greatnesse
of
Adams
fall
,
wee
ought
to
be
humbled
for
it
,
and
daily
to
bewaile
it
:
because
if
hee
had
not
sinned
,
then
we
should
not
haue
beene
conceiued
in
sinne
,
nor
lost
the
Image
of
GOD
wherein
wee
were
at
first
created
in
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
:
and
withall
,
wee
must
labor
to
be
renewed
daily
,
and
to
haue
the
Image
of
Almightie
God
restored
,
by
dying
to
sinne
and
liuing
to
righteousnesse
;
that
wee
may
be
holie
,
as
GOD
is
holie
,
and
righteous
as
GOD
is
righteous
.
Doctr.
3
We
see
that
Parents
,
Godly
parents
beget
sinfull
children
.
though
they
be
holie
,
and
such
as
beleeue
,
yet
they
beget
children
in
sinne
and
vncleanenes
:
and
doe
conuey
originall
sin
vnto
their
children
,
they
warme
them
with
vncleane
bloud
;
and
so
by
that
meanes
doe
make
them
children
of
wrath
,
and
heires
of
Gods
anger
,
and
in
state
of
damnation
,
for
beleeuing
parents
beget
not
beleeuing
children
,
but
children
like
vnto
themselues
,
as
they
be
sinnefull
men
and
women
;
Adam
begate
a
childe
in
his
owne
likenesse
:
that
is
,
Genes.
5.3
a
sinfull
man
like
himselfe
.
Now
we
know
that
Gods
Image
was
defaced
in
Adam
,
hee
begate
a
sonne
therefore
corrupt
,
according
to
his
owne
corrupt
Image
,
as
Iob
speaketh
,
Iob
14.4
,
Who
can
bring
a
cleane
thing
out
of
that
which
is
vncleane
?
And
this
is
the
reason
,
Gen.
4.3
.
That
the
corrupt
nature
of
Cain
led
him
to
that
for
the
which
he
had
no
example
:
And
so
this
is
true
of
all
men
else
,
though
they
might
neuer
see
any
thing
that
were
euill
,
yet
of
themselues
,
of
their
owne
disposition
they
would
doe
euill
,
being
by
nature
men
haled
thereunto
.
Vse
.
1
Well
,
seeing
parents
now
by
the
fall
of
Adam
,
Parents
duetie
.
get
sinnefull
children
,
and
they
be
bred
and
borne
in
sinne
,
and
they
be
meanes
to
beget
them
,
and
to
bring
them
into
the
world
,
and
to
conuey
originall
sinne
vnto
them
,
and
make
them
in
a
fearefull
and
damnable
estate
:
oh
how
should
Parents
labour
to
bring
them
out
of
the
state
of
Nature
and
Damnation
,
into
Grace
and
Saluation
!
if
thou
shouldest
doe
any
thing
to
bring
thy
childe
into
danger
of
death
,
Note
this
well
.
how
would
it
grieue
thee
,
that
thou
by
thy
folly
shouldest
bring
thy
childe
to
vntimely
death
:
how
much
more
bringing
them
in
danger
of
eternall
death
:
And
therefore
pity
thy
poore
childe
,
seeke
to
make
him
the
childe
of
God
,
vse
all
good
meanes
to
haue
him
made
the
childe
of
God
:
repent
thy self
,
pray
for
him
,
admonish
him
,
bring
him
to
the
Word
and
publique
meanes
,
call
vpon
him
to
repent
,
to
begge
the
pardon
of
his
sin
,
to
feare
God
,
giue
him
good
example
,
lest
for
want
of
this
,
thou
doe
thrust
his
poore
soule
into
hell
:
Oh
how
can
parents
be
too
carefull
for
their
children
,
seeing
they
haue
beene
the
meanes
to
bring
them
into
so
wofull
estate
!
Vse
.
2
Seeing
that
Dauid
doth
acknowledge
his
naturall
corruption
,
to
this
end
,
euen
to
aggrauate
the
grieuousnesse
of
his
sinne
,
and
not
to
lessen
it
,
or
to
excuse
himselfe
:
but
rather
to
confesse
,
that
hee
was
nothing
else
but
a
masse
of
sinne
,
and
all
pollution
:
this
shews
of
what
spirit
those
profane
beasts
be
,
who
being
tolde
of
their
filthy
sinnes
of
adultery
,
whooredome
,
and
vncleannesse
:
by
and
by
they
answere
,
Why
what
should
we
doe
,
wee
are
but
flesh
and
bloud
,
and
we
see
it
is
our
nature
to
sinne
?
and
so
thinke
by
one
sinne
to
excuse
an
other
,
and
by
one
debt
to
pay
an
other
:
tell
men
of
their
vnbrideled
and
vnruly
affection
,
couetousnesse
,
anger
,
&c.
and
what
is
their
answere
?
It
is
their
nature
to
doe
so
,
which
is
all
one
as
to
goe
about
to
pay
one
debt
with
another
:
and
thus
they
goe
about
to
hide
their
sinnes
:
We
see
Dauid
sought
no
such
starting
holes
,
but
rather
confesseth
he
is
a
masse
of
sinne
,
and
that
he
is
euery
way
worthy
to
perish
for
his
sinne
,
and
in
danger
to
be
damned
:
And
therefore
let
vs
take
heede
that
wee
doe
not
so
confesse
our
naturall
corruption
,
as
to
make
it
a
boulster
to
vpholde
vs
in
our
sinnes
:
but
rather
be
humbled
for
it
,
that
our
nature
is
so
miserably
polluted
,
and
labour
to
haue
it
reformed
and
renewed
.
Vse
.
3
And
last
of
all
,
this
may
serue
to
reprooue
the
extreame
folly
of
those
that
stand
so
much
of
their
pedigree
,
as
though
they
were
not
made
of
common
moulde
,
but
euen
from
the
consideration
of
the
greatnesse
of
their
parentage
,
beare
themselues
aloofe
,
thinking
none
to
be
their
equalles
,
as
though
true
Nobilitie
stoode
on
this
,
that
man
descends
of
man
.
But
let
not
such
stand
so
much
vpon
the
honour
of
their
birth
or
greatnes
of
their
Ancestors
,
as
thogh
in
these
things
alone
they
were
happy
.
But
let
them
labor
withall
,
to
be
the
sonnes
of
God
by
regeneration
;
This
is
indeed
the
ornament
of
their
bloud
,
and
the
finest
flower
in
their
Garland
.
And
though
a
man
be
neuer
so
noble
or
great
in
estate
,
yet
if
hee
be
not
a
repentant
sinner
,
and
such
a
one
as
is
truely
humble
before
God
,
he
is
base
and
vile
,
and
his
nobilitie
stinks
in
the
nosthrils
of
God
.
VERSE
.
6.
6.
Beholde
,
thou
louest
trueth
in
the
inward
affections
,
therefore
hast
thou
thou
taught
me
wisedome
in
the
secret
of
my
heart
.
IN
the
formet
verse
Dauid
had
set
out
the
grieuousnes
of
his
sin
,
by
that
,
that
he
was
euen
conceiued
in
sin
,
and
so
was
nothing
else
but
a
lump
of
sin
,
and
euen
from
the
cradle
was
worthy
to
perish
,
and
to
bee
damned
.
In
this
fixt
Verse
the
Prophet
Dauid
proceedeth
to
set
out
the
grieuousnes
of
his
sin
,
by
an
other
Argument
,
taken
from
the
most
pure
nature
of
Almightie
GOD
,
who
being
most
iust
and
holie
,
and
most
pure
,
can
delight
in
nothing
but
in
that
which
is
pure
and
holy
:
But
hee
confesseth
that
by
his
sinnes
hee
had
defiled
himselfe
both
in
soule
and
body
,
so
as
hee
was
not
worthy
to
appeare
in
the
presence
of
Almightie
God
.
[
Behold
,
thou
louest
]
The
meaning
of
the
words
AS
if
he
should
haue
said
,
O
Lord
my
God
,
thou
art
a
most
holie
God
,
and
canst
abide
no
vncleane
thing
.
But
I
,
euen
Dauid
,
once
a
man
after
thy
owne
heart
,
sanctified
by
thy
holy
spirit
,
haue
marred
all
,
and
with
filthy
vncleanenes
and
adultery
,
as
also
murder
and
shedding
of
innocent
bloud
,
haue
defiled
and
stained
my selfe
both
body
and
scule
,
so
as
I
am
now
cleane
out
of
order
,
and
so
foule
that
I
am
not
worthy
to
come
into
thy
presence
,
so
as
instead
of
that
inward
purity
and
sinceritie
,
and
that
vprightnesse
both
in
soule
and
body
,
I
haue
brought
out
most
vgly
and
cursed
fruits
of
sinne
and
vncleanenesse
.
Thus
be
doth
still
lay
open
his
misery
,
and
aggrauateth
his
sin
before
the
Lord
.
Doctr.
1
Seeing
that
Dauid
doth
aggrauate
his
sinne
by
weighing
the
most
pure
and
holy
nature
of
GOD
that
can
abide
no
impuritie
or
vncleanenesse
.
Tru
knowledge
of
God
works
true
humilitie
.
Hence
we
learne
,
that
a
man
or
woman
shall
neuer
sufficiently
enough
know
themselues
and
their
owne
misery
,
till
such
time
as
they
looke
vp
vnto
the
most
holie
and
pure
nature
of
GOD
:
all
the
while
we
measure
our selues
by
our selues
,
looke
vpon
our
owne
goodnes
,
wisdome
,
knowledge
,
vprightnes
,
wee
thinke
highly
of
ourselues
;
but
if
we
once
lift
vp
our
eyes
to
the
most
holy
and
pure
nature
of
GOD
;
and
withall
,
consider
how
we
are
swarued
from
it
,
and
be
defiled
with
sin
;
O
then
wee
begin
to
pull
downe
our
peacockes
feathers
,
and
to
humble
our selues
in
the
sight
of
GOD
,
Iob
hee
had
a
long
time
stoode
vpon
his
owne
goodnes
and
vertue
,
but
after
the
Lord
opened
his
eyes
to
see
the
most
pure
and
holy
nature
of
GOD
,
and
his
owne
vilenesse
,
hee
crieth
out
;
O
Lord
,
thou
I
know
canst
doe
all
things
,
Iob
43.1
,
2
&c.
no
thought
is
hid
from
thee
,
I
haue
spoken
things
I
knew
not
;
I
haue
heard
of
thee
by
the
hearing
of
the
eare
,
but
now
wine
eie
seeth
thee
.
Therefore
I
abhorre
my selfe
,
and
repent
in
dust
and
ashes
.
Paul
saith
of
himselfe
:
Before
the
Commandement
came
,
I
was
aliue
:
Rom.
7.
A
iolly
fellow
thought
well
of
himselfe
,
but
when
the
Commandement
came
,
and
hee
had
gote
the
knowledge
of
God
;
namely
,
that
he
was
a
holy
and
iust
God
,
then
was
he
dead
.
The
people
of
Israel
thought
it
an
easie
matter
to
serue
the
Lord
,
and
were
forward
;
but
Ioshua
aduiseth
them
to
take
heede
;
for
saith
he
,
The
Lord
is
a
holy
God
,
a
iealous
God
,
Ios.
24.19
and
will
not
pardon
your
sinnes
and
iniquities
:
So
that
by
all
these
it
appeareth
,
that
the
knowledge
of
GOD
,
as
hee
is
a
holy
,
pure
,
and
righteous
GOD
,
is
a
speciall
meanes
to
humble
vs
,
and
to
make
vs
know
our selues
,
and
our
misery
,
and
therefore
doth
the
Prophet
Dauid
prefixe
before
it
this
note
of
attention
;
Behold
,
marke
,
consider
it
well
.
Vse
.
1
What
is
the
reason
that
sinful
and
miserable
men
dare
bee
so
bolde
to
stand
vpon
their
owne
goodnes
and
worthinesse
,
when
they
come
into
Gods
presence
,
Lu.
18.14
.
like
the
proud
Pharisie
?
Because
they
doe
not
consider
with
whom
they
haue
to
deale
:
with
God
who
is
most
pure
,
and
loueth
purity
,
and
can
abide
no
impurity
.
Oh
if
men
would
looke
vp
vnto
the
holy
and
most
pure
nature
of
GOD
,
it
would
be
a
speciall
means
to
humble
them
,
and
to
plucke
downe
their
pride
:
then
they
should
see
and
acknowledge
,
that
they
are
but
dust
and
ashes
,
Genes.
17.
as
Abraham
pleading
with
GOD
confesseth
,
and
humbles
himselfe
:
then
they
would
come
with
more
reuerence
and
fe●re
,
and
confesse
themselues
vile
and
miserable
creatures
.
Oh
then
let
vs
thinke
vpon
this
with
Dauid
,
Iob
,
Abraham
,
when
we
come
into
Gods
presence
,
to
humble
vs
,
that
wee
may
come
with
great
preparation
,
and
looke
vnto
our
feet
and
affections
,
that
we
may
remember
wee
come
not
into
the
presence
of
an
earthly
king
,
but
of
the
euer-liuing
GOD
,
as
that
we
thereby
be
not
brought
to
conceiue
too
well
of
our selues
,
as
many
men
doe
.
[
Thou
louest
truth
in
the
inward
affection
.
]
Doctr.
2
HEnce
marke
,
that
a
sound
,
vpright
,
and
sincere
heart
,
is
that
the
Lord
loueth
well
,
and
taketh
delight
in
:
and
without
this
,
all
that
wee
doe
is
loathsome
and
abhominable
.
This
honest
and
good
heart
our
Sauiour
CHRIST
commendeth
in
Nathanael
;
Iohn
1.47
.
Behold
a
true
Israelite
,
in
whom
is
no
guile
:
This
true
Israelite
,
this
vpright
heart
,
the
Lord
loueth
it
,
Luke
8.15
and
the
Lord
delighteth
in
it
;
And
the
good
ground
are
those
which
with
an
honest
and
good
hart
heare
the
word
,
and
bring
foorth
fruit
with
patience
.
Vse
.
1
This
serueth
to
cut
the
combe
of
all
hypocrites
and
dissemblers
,
who
thinke
God
wil
be
pleased
with
outward
shewes
and
colours
,
although
they
be
rotten
at
the
kore
,
like
Apples
of
Sodome
:
the
Lord
sheweth
his
dislike
of
these
naughty
and
dissembling
heartes
,
Esay
19
,
13
This
people
come
neare
mee
with
their
lippe●
,
and
honour
me
with
their
mouthes
,
but
their
hearts
are
farre
from
me
.
So
the
Lord
telleth
the
Iewes
;
Iere.
42.20
.
They
did
but
dissemble
with
him
in
their
hearts
,
when
you
sent
mee
vnto
the
Lord
to
pray
for
you
,
and
that
you
would
doe
his
will
and
hit
word
,
but
now
you
will
doe
nothing
but
the
cleane
contrary
euen
after
your
owne
lusts
.
And
amongst
vs
in
these
dayes
,
there
are
many
hypocrites
and
dissemblers
,
painted
toombs
,
gay
without
,
making
faire
shewes
,
and
goodly
colours
,
but
their
hearts
are
rotten
at
the
kore
,
they
are
but
counterfeit
Christians
,
and
GOD
abhorreth
them
,
and
hath
no
liking
of
them
:
for
as
hee
loueth
trueth
,
and
soundnesse
of
the
heart
,
so
hee
hateth
and
abhorreth
all
hypocrisie
.
Let
all
such
looke
vpon
the
fearefull
hand
of
God
on
Ananias
and
Saphyra
,
Actes
5.
who
because
they
would
seeme
to
be
religious
,
and
somewhat
forward
to
sell
their
land
,
and
giue
to
the
poore
;
because
their
heart
was
not
sound
and
vpright
,
but
they
dissembled
;
therefore
the
Lord
smote
them
both
dead
.
And
to
shew
how
the
Lord
hateth
al
hypocrites
and
dissemblers
,
CHRIST
in
the
foure
and
twenti●h
chapter
of
the
Gospel
of
Saint
Mathew
and
the
one
and
fifty
verse
saith
,
All
vile
sinners
shall
haue
their
portions
with
hypocrites
,
because
of
all
men
,
hypocrites
shall
haue
the
greatest
measure
of
torment
and
condemnation
.
Vse
.
2
Seeing
that
the
Lord
loueth
and
delighteth
in
trueth
,
and
sinceritie
of
the
minde
and
affection
,
let
vs
be
carefull
all
our
dayes
to
get
a
sound
and
vpright
heart
,
voyde
of
all
hypocrisie
and
dissimulation
,
so
as
i●
all
things
wee
finde
our
heart
sound
and
sincere
in
all
the
dueties
of
th●
worship
of
God
,
in
speaking
,
hearing
,
praying
;
yea
in
all
things
.
Now
this
vprightnes
and
soundnes
of
th●
heart
will
appeare
,
as
by
many
other
things
,
so
by
this
,
when
a
man
i●
carefull
to
please
God
,
and
to
shunne
sinne
in
priuate
as
in
publique
,
in
secret
as
abroad
:
and
making
conscience
of
sinne
,
although
no
man
nor
Angell
could
accuse
him
of
it
:
then
is
it
a
signe
his
heart
is
sound
and
vpright
.
But
if
thou
finde
that
in
secret
thou
daiest
commit
those
sins
which
thou
wouldest
bee
loath
to
commit
abroad
in
the
sight
&
view
of
others
,
it
is
a
signe
thy
heart
is
not
vpright
with
God
.
Oh
then
let
vs
labour
to
get
this
honest
and
good
heart
,
this
soundnes
and
sinceritie
of
our
affections
,
this
truth
in
the
inward
affections
,
Actes
15.9
which
will
bring
peace
vnto
our
soules
,
and
make
all
we
doe
acceptable
,
when
our
heart
is
purified
by
faith
.
When
the
Lord
describes
a
blessed
man
,
he
shewes
who
it
is
;
Euen
in
whose
spirit
there
is
no
guile
.
Psal.
32.2
.
And
whatsoeuer
a
man
doth
,
though
neuer
so
excellent
and
glorious
in
the
eyes
of
man
,
though
a
man
could
●peake
with
the
tongue
of
Men
and
Angells
,
could
pray
neuer
so
excellent
for
wordes
or
matter
:
yet
if
the
heart
be
not
sound
,
but
hollow
,
and
full
of
hypocrisie
,
all
is
not
worth
a
button
:
whereas
if
the
heart
be
sincere
and
sound
,
purified
by
faith
in
CHRIST
,
though
men
haue
many
wants
and
weakenesses
,
the
Lord
GOD
regardeth
the
truth
of
the
heart
.
Doctr.
3
Last
of
all
,
A
sanctified
sanctified
heart
the
greatest
blessing
of
god
obserue
hence
what
a
singular
fauour
and
grace
of
GOD
it
is
,
when
we
haue
sound
and
sanctified
hearts
,
sincere
and
vpright
with
God
,
voyde
of
hypocrisie
and
dissimulation
.
It
is
that
the
Lord
so
highly
esteemes
of
,
that
hee
wisheth
most
earnestly
for
it
,
Deuteronomy
5.29
.
O
that
there
were
this
heart
in
them
!
And
the
Prophet
Dauid
saith
heere
,
that
the
Lord
doth
loue
Truth
in
the
inward
affection
.
And
againe
,
Prouer.
11.20
.
They
that
be
of
a
froward
heart
,
are
abomination
to
the
Lord
;
but
they
that
bee
vpright
in
heart
are
his
delight
.
This
vpright
heart
is
in
none
but
those
that
be
truely
regenerate
,
which
haue
truely
repented
of
their
sinnes
and
beleeue
in
Christ
Iesus
,
Acts
15.9
.
Because
faith
alone
doth
purifie
the
heart
:
and
therefore
those
that
doe
not
beleeue
and
repent
,
can
not
haue
this
pure
heart
:
And
it
is
such
an
heart
as
hath
no
purpose
to
liue
in
any
knowne
sin
whatsoeuer
,
but
a
desire
and
carefull
indeuour
to
performe
obedience
to
euery
one
of
the
Commandements
.
Vse
.
Well
,
seeing
that
the
Lord
GOD
so
highly
commendeth
an
honest
heart
,
and
so
earnestly
desireth
and
wisheth
it
,
Oh
how
should
wee
labour
for
it
,
to
haue
a
sound
heart
purified
by
faith
in
Christ
Iesus
,
to
carry
no
purpose
to
sin
in
any
thing
,
but
in
all
things
to
please
him
,
and
to
do
his
will
;
and
therefore
againe
and
againe
I
say
,
let
vs
locke
to
our
harts
,
that
they
be
sound
,
and
that
as
wee
professe
our selues
to
bee
Christians
in
shew
,
so
we
may
proue
our selues
Christians
in
the
sight
of
God
:
That
he
may
approue
of
vs
in
that
we
haue
sound
hearts
to
walke
with
our
God
,
and
purpose
in
all
things
to
doe
his
will
,
Iohn
1.48
.
It
is
no
small
commendations
that
Christ
giues
of
Nathanael
,
that
hee
was
a
true
Israelite
in
whom
was
no
guile
:
And
nothing
indeed
doth
more
distinguish
a
true
Christian
from
a
counterfeit
:
But
this
trueth
and
sinceritie
of
heart
,
Esau
Genes.
27.
can
mourne
like
Ezechias
:
And
Ahab
can
put
on
sackecloth
,
1.
Reg.
21.
And
Saul
as
well
as
Dauid
can
say
,
I
haue
sinned
,
but
their
hearts
were
full
of
Hypocrisie
:
farre
from
sinceritie
before
God
.
Doctr.
4
Seeing
GOD
loueth
trueth
in
the
inward
affections
:
Sinne
is
but
a
lying
vanitie
.
we
learne
where
trueth
doth
not
raigne
,
sinne
doth
raigne
,
which
is
but
a
lying
vanitie
.
And
all
those
that
haue
beene
in
loue
with
it
,
in
the
end
haue
found
the
same
too
true
.
Achan
through
hi●
couetous
desire
thought
to
enrich
himselfe
by
the
wedge
of
golde
,
Iosua
7.25
and
the
Babylonish
garment
which
hee
had
purloyned
contrary
to
the
Commandemenr
of
God
;
but
it
fell
our
to
his
owne
destruction
.
Ahab
rose
vp
and
tooke
possession
of
Nabaoth
▪
Vineyard
,
but
withall
,
1.
Reg.
21.
he
purchased
the
wrath
of
GOD
,
the
destruction
of
himselfe
,
&
the
ruine
of
his
whole
house
.
The
like
may
be
said
of
Iudas
,
who
through
his
couetous
desite
was
led
to
betray
his
Master
,
but
how
he
digested
the
same
in
the
end
,
Mat.
26.27
the
Euangelist
declareth
:
when
hee
saw
that
Christ
was
condemned
,
hee
brought
againe
the
thirtie
peeces
of
siluer
to
the
high
Priests
and
Elders
,
saying
,
I
haue
sinned
betraying
the
innocent
bloud
.
And
this
shall
all
men
one
day
be
sure
to
finde
,
that
the
perishing
pleasures
of
sin
shall
haue
sorrow
in
the
end
:
that
if
they
haue
not
truth
in
the
inward
affections
of
the
heart
,
there
must
needes
raigne
sinne
,
and
sin
is
but
a
lying
vanitie
and
will
deceiue
them
in
the
end
.
Indeed
all
sin
to
a
naturall
man
is
delightfull
and
pleasant
,
he
findeth
it
sweete
to
his
taste
,
but
it
is
as
sweet
meate
that
hath
poyson
mingled
with
it
:
Hebr.
3.3
.
That
howsoeuer
it
is
sweet
in
the
taste
,
yet
in
the
end
bringeth
death
;
So
is
it
with
sin
,
it
doth
delight
in
the
committing
thereof
,
but
in
the
end
it
turneth
to
the
destruction
of
the
whole
man
.
Vse
.
1
Heere
then
we
may
see
the
wofull
fruit
of
sin
,
which
na●urall
men
make
their
chiefe
h●ppinesse
and
felicitie
.
They
may
indeed
delight
for
a
time
,
and
please
the
carnall
desires
of
Naturall
men
;
but
Oh
alas
,
they
bring
an
heauy
accompt
and
reckoning
in
the
end
.
So
that
wee
may
say
to
all
naturall
and
carnall
men
,
whose
portion
is
in
this
life
,
as
Abner
said
in
an
other
case
;
2.
Sa.
2.26
.
Knowest
thou
not
that
it
will
be
bitternesse
in
the
latter
end
?
This
wee
may
see
in
Cain
,
in
Esau
,
in
Ahab
,
in
Iudas
,
&c.
That
hauing
tasted
of
the
bread
of
deceit
,
haue
had
their
mouthes
filled
with
the
grauell
in
the
end
.
For
the
Motions
of
sinne
are
like
those
locusts
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
hauing
faces
like
men
,
Reuel.
9.
and
their
haire
like
the
haire
of
women
,
but
a
taile
like
a
Scorpion
which
stingeth
to
death
.
Vse
2
Wee
learne
hence
what
must
bee
the
christian
practise
of
a
godly
man
,
namely
,
to
walke
plainely
and
sincerely
to
be
a
true
Israelite
indeed
,
in
whom
is
no
guile
.
This
is
that
which
Salomon
teacheth
,
He
that
walketh
vprigh●ly
walketh
boldely
,
but
he
that
peruerteth
his
wayes
shall
be
knowne
.
Oh
it
is
a
gracious
thing
for
a
m●n
,
Prou.
10.9
in
all
things
to
labour
to
keepe
faith
and
a
good
conscience
:
such
a
man
may
assure
himselfe
that
the
Lord
loueth
him
;
For
he
loueth
trueth
in
the
inward
affections
.
But
such
as
commit
wickednesse
without
care
or
conscience
,
shall
be
sure
to
feele
the
smart
in
the
end
.
[
Therefore
hast
thou
taught
me
wisedome
in
the
secret
of
my
heart
.
]
Dauids
sin
heino●s
,
why
?
IN
this
last
place
the
Prophet
Dauid
aggrauateth
his
sinne
by
that
knowledge
which
God
in
mercy
had
bestowed
vpon
him
;
namely
,
that
God
had
taught
him
heauenly
wisedome
by
the
Lawe
of
God
,
whereby
he
knew
very
well
what
God
required
at
his
hands
,
and
how
hee
ought
to
serue
and
worship
GOD
:
nay
,
that
hee
had
taught
him
wisedome
,
not
after
a
common
manner
,
but
euen
by
his
holie
Spirite
had
taught
him
wisdome
in
the
secret
of
his
heart
in
a
speciall
manner
,
Because
God
had
taught
him
wisedome
secretly
.
reuealing
his
will
vnto
him
:
and
therefore
he
confesseth
that
his
sinne
was
the
more
hainous
and
grieuous
:
for
if
hee
had
neuer
beene
sanctified
,
nor
truely
called
,
if
he
had
beene
ignorant
and
blinde
in
the
word
of
God
,
though
it
could
not
excuse
him
,
yet
his
sin
had
not
beene
so
great
,
but
seeing
he
,
who
had
made
so
good
proceeding
in
the
seruice
and
worship
of
GOD
,
who
had
taught
others
,
who
was
so
insighted
by
the
Spirit
,
and
beene
taught
in
a
speciall
manner
,
against
knowlege
,
against
conscience
,
and
so
fouly
sinned
against
God
;
this
highly
increaseth
and
aggrauateth
his
sinne
.
Doctr.
1
Hence
then
learne
that
it
is
a
fearfull
and
verie
dangerous
sin
for
anie
man
or
woman
to
sinne
against
the
knowne
trueth
of
the
word
,
A
feareful
thing
to
sin
against
knowlege
.
and
Law
of
GOD
,
against
knowledge
and
conscience
,
when
as
wee
haue
not
onely
knowne
the
will
and
word
of
GOD
,
but
beleeued
it
,
beene
enlightned
by
the
Spirit
,
and
being
taught
of
GOD
in
our
inward
affections
,
then
against
all
these
means
to
sinne
and
to
commit
iniquitie
against
knowledge
and
conscience
,
it
is
a
most
dangerous
thing
:
this
may
heere
appeare
in
Dauid
,
who
was
grieuously
wounded
for
this
sinne
aboue
all
other
,
and
felt
the
smart
of
it
to
humble
him
all
the
dayes
of
his
life
.
So
Peters
deniall
of
Christ
Luke
23.
chapter
,
though
it
was
of
feare
,
yet
being
against
knowledge
and
also
conscience
;
oh
!
it
caused
him
to
weepe
bitterly
:
and
indeede
sinnes
of
knowledge
and
against
conscience
are
done
with
some
presumption
against
God
.
And
therefore
if
euer
a
man
be
touched
for
them
,
they
will
wound
deepe
,
and
cause
teares
to
follow
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
it
is
so
fearefull
and
dangerous
to
sin
against
knowledge
and
conscience
,
because
thereby
we
doe
what
lieth
in
vs
to
quench
the
Spirit
,
to
wound
our
consciences
,
and
it
is
a
great
steppe
vnto
the
sin
against
the
holy
Ghost
;
Oh
then
let
vs
in
the
feare
of
GOD
take
heede
wee
neuer
giue
that
liberty
to
our
owne
lustes
and
liking
,
as
to
sin
against
knowledge
and
conscience
.
If
the
Diuell
tempt
thee
to
any
sinne
which
thou
knowest
is
condemned
in
the
word
of
God
,
as
swearing
,
lying
,
stealing
,
Note
.
murther
,
adultery
,
&c.
and
thy
conscience
telleth
thee
of
it
,
and
checks
thee
for
it
,
do
not
commit
it
though
thou
mightest
gaine
a
kingdome
by
it
:
for
that
which
followeth
will
be
a
farre
greater
losse
;
for
thou
shalt
lose
peace
of
conscience
,
and
ioy
in
the
Spirit
,
feeling
of
GODS
loue
,
comfort
in
affliction
:
and
if
GOD
be
not
mercfull
vnto
thee
,
thou
shalt
run
on
from
sin
to
sin
to
a
reprobate
sense
.
It
is
true
,
ignorance
shall
excuse
no
man
;
yet
sinnes
of
ignorance
are
farre
lesse
then
sins
of
knowledge
and
against
conscience
:
1.
Tim.
1.13
.
Paul
persecuted
the
Church
of
God
,
but
it
was
by
ignorance
,
and
therefore
GOD
shewed
him
mercy
:
but
if
thou
of
spite
and
malice
shalt
persecute
,
and
against
knowledge
,
and
the
checke
of
thy
conscience
,
hurt
and
iniurie
the
seruants
of
GOD
and
members
of
Christ
,
how
canst
thou
euer
look
to
finde
mercy
?
Thou
knowest
that
GOD
forbiddeth
and
condemneth
lying
,
swearing
,
stealing
,
murther
,
adultery
,
drunkennesse
,
&c.
And
if
thou
shalt
wittingly
and
willingly
rush
into
them
,
though
thou
know
they
be
forbidden
,
thou
maiest
look
for
some
fearefull
iudgement
of
God
vpon
thee
:
And
therefore
if
thou
be
●empted
,
answer
;
I
will
not
yeelde
:
It
is
written
I
may
not
steale
,
lie
,
commit
adultery
,
Matth.
4.2
&c.
as
Christ
answered
the
diuell
.
Vse
2
We
see
,
that
if
God
leaue
his
children
,
they
may
fall
dangerously
into
great
sinnes
,
yea
against
knowledge
and
conscience
,
as
Dauid
,
Abraham
,
Peter
,
&c.
for
of
our selues
we
haue
no
power
to
resist
the
subtill
temptations
and
assaults
of
the
Diuell
:
but
euen
as
a
staffe
stands
so
long
as
it
is
stayed
,
but
when
it
is
left
alone
presently
it
falles
with
the
least
puffe
of
winde
,
so
doe
wee
:
And
therefore
let
vs
not
relie
too
much
vpon
our
owne
power
,
as
Peter
did
,
and
fell
:
but
feare
our
weaknesse
,
and
suspect
our selues
,
and
pray
the
Lord
to
hold
vs
,
and
not
to
leaue
vs
to
our selues
,
for
then
there
is
no
sinne
so
fowle
into
which
wee
will
not
easily
plunge
our selues
.
And
yet
if
the
Lord
leaue
vs
to
fall
into
some
great
sinne
against
knowledge
and
conscience
,
let
vs
not
despaire
,
or
thinke
wee
haue
sinned
against
the
holy
Ghost
:
as
it
is
the
diuells
vsuall
temptation
to
perswade
a
Christian
that
hee
hath
sinned
against
knowledge
and
conscience
,
and
therefore
against
the
holy
ghost
,
and
that
God
hath
no
mercy
for
him
,
and
to
that
purpose
hee
abuseth
one
especiall
place
,
Hebr.
6.4
,
5
,
6.
For
it
is
impossible
that
they
which
were
once
lightned
,
and
haue
tasted
of
the
heauenly
gift
,
and
were
made
partakers
of
the
holie
Ghost
,
and
haue
tasted
of
the
good
word
of
God
,
and
of
the
power
of
the
world
to
come
,
if
they
fall
away
should
be
renued
againe
by
repentance
.
By
this
place
and
such
like
the
cunning
Diuell
labours
to
bring
the
children
of
God
to
dispaire
if
they
commit
sinne
after
they
be
called
and
inlightned
,
because
they
sinne
against
knowledge
and
conscience
.
But
that
the
children
of
God
may
sinne
,
and
commit
some
great
sinne
and
euill
against
knowledge
and
conscience
after
they
be
inlightned
and
effectually
called
and
sanctified
appeareth
in
Abraham
,
Sara
,
Dauid
,
Peter
,
&c.
and
daily
experience
proueth
it
:
and
therefore
all
sinnes
of
knowledge
and
against
conscience
are
not
sins
against
the
holy
Ghost
:
but
in
that
place
he
speaketh
of
such
as
of
desperate
,
malice
and
set
purpose
sinne
against
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
wholy
fall
away
,
and
abandon
all
Religion
,
and
renounce
Christ
and
his
Gospel
:
and
therefore
the
holy
Ghost
saith
not
onely
if
they
fal
,
but
if
they
fall
away
,
that
is
,
euen
cut
themselues
cleane
off
from
Christ
:
Againe
,
that
they
sinne
wilfully
euen
desperately
persecuting
Christ
in
his
members
,
and
crucifie
the
Lord
of
glory
,
and
make
a
mocke
of
him
,
trample
vnder
foote
the
sonne
of
God
,
and
accompt
the
blood
of
the
New
Testament
as
an
vnholie
thing
,
and
dispite
the
Spirit
of
God
,
now
none
of
all
these
did
befall
Dauid
,
Peter
,
or
any
elect
child
of
God
:
who
though
they
sin
of
knowledge
against
conscience
,
yet
doe
they
mourne
and
are
grieued
for
it
:
and
it
is
for
feare
,
or
by
the
continuall
instigation
of
the
diuell
and
strength
of
his
temptation
:
or
in
haste
and
of
weakenesse
:
but
afterwards
they
do
grieue
for
it
,
and
desire
nothing
more
then
to
repent
,
and
to
be
reconciled
to
GOD
:
which
they
cannot
doe
that
sinne
against
the
holie
Ghost
.
Doctr.
2
Wee
learne
that
heauenly
wisedome
and
sauing
knowledge
,
which
worketh
on
the
heart
,
Heauenlie
wisedome
is
the
proper
gift
of
Gods
spirit
.
and
conuerteth
the
soule
,
is
the
proper
worke
and
gift
of
God
alone
by
his
Spirit
:
Thou
(
O
Lord
)
hast
by
thy
Spirit
taught
me
wisedome
in
the
secret
of
my
heart
;
enlightning
and
giuing
mee
a
heart
to
know
thee
:
All
the
elect
shall
be
taught
of
●od
.
Againe
the
Lord
promiseth
,
To
make
all
her
children
the
Scholers
of
God
.
Iohn
6.45
.
Esay
.
54.13
And
hee
will
be
their
Master
and
Teacher
:
so
that
it
is
manifest
that
God
alone
is
the
Schoolemaister
who
doth
teach
by
his
Spirit
true
and
heauenly
wisedome
,
sauing
and
sound
knowledge
in
the
heart
.
God
teacheth
his
wisedome
two
waies
.
And
this
teaching
of
God
containes
two
parts
.
First
,
the
enlightning
of
the
mind
.
Secondly
,
the
bowing
of
the
heart
.
First
,
the
Lord
doth
by
his
Spirit
,
which
is
the
eye-salue
,
Reue.
3.9
.
1.
Cor.
2.10
.
annoynt
our
eyes
,
and
cleare
our
mindes
and
maketh
vs
able
to
vnderstand
his
will
in
his
word
;
by
nature
(
alas
)
we
cannot
know
his
will
:
for
The
naturall
man
perceiues
not
the
things
that
are
of
God
:
for
they
bee
foolishnesse
vnto
him
:
and
euen
as
the
cleare
Sunne
is
vnto
a
blinde
man
,
so
is
the
word
to
vs
,
by
nature
we
vnderstand
nothing
to
our
good
.
Secondly
,
the
Lord
teacheth
wisedome
in
the
secret
of
the
heart
,
when
he
bowes
the
heart
to
obedience
of
his
will
,
so
the
Lord
opened
the
hart
of
Lydias
to
attend
vnto
the
preaching
of
Paul
.
Acts
16.14
Vse
.
1
Seeing
it
is
GOD
who
teacheth
wisedome
and
sauing
knowledge
,
we
must
labour
to
become
his
Scholers
and
disciples
:
we
must
be
willing
to
learne
of
this
Master
,
to
come
to
his
Schoole
where
his
Word
is
taught
,
and
intreate
him
that
hee
will
teach
vs
his
will
,
and
teach
vs
wisedome
in
our
hearts
,
Dauid
,
Psalme
119.
in
many
verses
hath
it
,
Teach
mee
thy
word
,
O
Lord
,
and
I
will
keepe
it
euen
vnto
the
end
:
and
as
for
such
as
scorne
to
haue
GOD
for
their
Schoolemaster
,
to
come
to
his
Schoole
,
to
be
taught
of
God
:
all
their
wisedome
,
if
it
were
as
great
as
the
wisedome
of
Salomon
or
Achitophel
,
it
is
but
follie
with
God
.
Vse
.
2
Seeing
God
that
is
our
spirituall
Schoole-master
,
he
teacheth
not
only
the
eare
or
the
tongue
,
but
he
teacheth
the
heart
,
in
the
secret
of
the
heart
and
affection
by
moouing
and
bowing
them
to
obedience
:
this
sheweth
that
most
men
are
not
taught
of
God
,
for
all
the
knowledge
that
they
haue
of
God
and
his
word
,
it
is
onely
in
words
,
lipp-knowledge
and
knowledge
in
the
tongue
,
to
talke
of
God
,
to
discourse
and
commend
Religion
,
but
it
neuer
commeth
to
the
heart
and
intrailes
to
humble
them
,
to
enlighten
the
minde
,
truely
to
conuert
the
soule
,
to
bow
the
wil
and
affection
to
obedience
:
Well
,
know
this
,
that
all
thy
knowledge
and
wisedome
can
not
doe
thee
any
good
,
vnlesse
it
be
in
the
heart
,
vnlesse
it
bring
foorth
obedience
to
the
will
of
GOD
,
and
therefore
prooue
thy
knowledge
,
whether
it
hath
humbled
thy
heart
,
moued
thy
affection
,
to
obey
the
will
of
God
,
to
keepe
his
Commaundements
;
for
it
thy
heart
runne
after
sinne
,
and
thou
art
not
purged
,
nor
bettered
,
nor
reformed
in
heart
and
life
(
alas
)
thy
knowledge
is
but
carnall
and
wil
neuer
saue
thy
soule
.
And
this
serues
to
cut
the
combs
of
many
vaine
hypocrits
and
dissemblers
,
who
because
they
can
talke
and
discourse
of
matters
of
religion
,
and
commend
the
Preacher
,
they
do
thinke
themselues
iolly
fellowes
and
good
Christians
.
But
I
say
,
vnlesse
the
Spirit
of
God
teach
thee
wisedome
in
the
secret
of
thy
heart
by
bowing
it
to
obedience
and
reformation
,
all
thy
knowledge
it
is
but
a
carnall
and
fleshly
knowledge
which
may
befall
a
reprobate
:
Paul
shewes
vs
how
we
may
vndoubtedly
know
,
whether
we
be
taught
of
God
,
or
not
;
If
any
man
loue
God
he
is
taught
of
God
:
1.
Cor.
8.3
.
so
that
by
our
vnfained
loue
of
God
,
which
will
appeare
in
keeping
his
commandements
and
doing
his
wil
,
we
shall
know
whether
we
be
truely
taught
of
God
:
And
he
that
hath
not
the
loue
of
God
,
nor
care
to
keep
his
Commandements
,
that
man
,
let
his
knowledge
bee
neuer
so
great
,
certainely
he
was
neuer
yet
truly
taught
of
God
.
VERSE
.
7.
7.
Purge
mee
with
hissope
,
and
I
shall
be
cleane
:
wash
me
,
and
I
shall
be
whiter
then
snow
.
Dauid
renewes
his
former
request
.
v.
2.
DAuid
hauing
made
his
request
vnto
GOD
for
mercy
,
for
the
pardon
of
his
sins
:
and
vsed
a
reason
from
the
free
confession
and
acknowledgement
of
them
to
moue
the
Lord
to
pitty
him
;
doth
heere
againe
renue
his
suit
and
humble
request
vnto
God
:
and
hee
praieth
here
vnto
God
for
two
great
benefites
:
First
,
Iustification
in
the
free
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
and
imputation
of
CHRISTS
righteousnesse
verse
7.
And
secondly
,
for
Sanctification
and
Reformation
of
the
whole
man
,
verse
10.
And
first
,
verse
7.
he
intreates
the
Lord
for
the
free
pardon
of
his
sins
,
that
GOD
would
cleanse
and
wash
him
from
them
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
the
Lambe
of
GOD
:
and
secondly
,
hee
prayeth
for
the
blessed
fruite
of
Iustification
,
namely
peace
of
conscience
,
and
ioy
in
the
spirite
,
verse
8.
for
till
the
conscience
haue
a
Certificate
from
GOD
,
and
a
blessed
pardon
sealed
and
applied
by
faith
,
it
cannot
be
at
quiet
.
First
,
seeing
Dauid
had
prayed
before
vnro
God
for
mercy
and
pardon
of
his
sinnes
:
and
heere
doth
againe
renue
the
same
Petition
,
and
in
other
words
puts
vp
his
request
vnto
God
for
the
same
:
Hence
we
learne
that
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
is
a
singular
fauour
and
mercy
of
GOD
bestowed
vpon
vs
for
CHRISTS
sake
:
which
appeares
in
that
Dauid
so
often
in
a
Psalme
prayes
for
it
,
Pardon
of
sinne
the
greatest
mercy
.
therefore
it
is
a
great
and
inestimable
mercie
,
and
hardly
come
by
:
not
so
easily
as
most
men
thinke
.
Dauid
sheweth
how
great
a
blessing
it
is
,
in
that
hee
preferred
it
before
a
Kingdome
,
and
though
hee
was
a
King
,
yet
he
pronounceth
him
blessed
,
not
that
is
a
King
,
as
in
the
32.
Psalme
1
,
2.
verses
,
But
whose
sinne
is
pardoned
.
God
hath
sent
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
to
blesse
you
,
in
turning
euery
one
of
you
from
your
euill
wayes
,
a
blessing
of
all
blessings
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
remission
of
sinnes
is
so
great
a
blessing
,
and
hardly
come
by
:
First
,
we
learne
that
wee
esteeme
of
this
aboue
all
other
things
in
the
world
:
if
the
question
were
asked
what
wee
desire
in
the
whole
world
,
we
should
answere
with
feeling
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
:
Mat.
16.26
.
and
therefore
we
should
desire
and
seeke
this
blessing
aboue
all
other
:
if
thou
bee
as
poore
as
Iob
,
and
hast
this
,
thou
art
a
rich
and
a
happy
man
.
Vse
2
Seeing
Dauid
vseth
so
many
praiers
vnto
GOD
,
and
vseth
such
reasons
to
moue
the
Lord
to
pitty
him
,
and
to
pardon
his
sinnes
:
Hence
we
see
that
those
are
much
deceiued
,
who
thinke
it
is
the
easiest
matter
in
the
world
to
get
the
pardon
of
their
sinnes
:
and
if
they
can
but
say
,
Lord
haue
mercy
on
mee
,
all
is
well
:
no
,
no
,
Lord
haue
mercie
on
mee
,
will
not
serue
the
turne
:
good
things
are
hardly
come
by
without
great
trauell
,
labour
,
and
study
,
how
much
more
is
it
hard
to
get
the
pardon
of
our
sins
,
the
saluation
of
our
soules
,
and
life
eternall
:
And
therefore
let
vs
know
,
that
to
get
the
pardon
of
our
sins
,
we
must
take
great
paines
,
labour
,
and
diligence
,
wee
must
shed
many
a
teare
in
bewailing
them
,
they
will
cost
vs
many
a
sobbe
,
and
many
a
sigh
,
many
a
prayer
and
request
vnto
God
vpon
our
knees
:
and
then
if
wee
get
it
,
oh
it
is
a
wonderfull
fauour
and
mercie
of
GOD
,
it
will
make
vs
happy
and
blessed
for
euermore
.
Partes
of
the
verse
.
Dauid
makes
two
requests
vnto
God
:
and
withall
shewes
a
twofold
fruit
and
effect
of
his
requests
.
First
,
hee
intreates
the
Lord
to
Purge
him
with
hissope
,
and
then
it
will
come
to
passe
,
He
shal
be
cleane
.
Secondly
,
he
desireth
the
Lord
to
wash
him
,
and
then
it
will
follow
,
That
hee
shall
be
whiter
then
snow
.
For
the
first
Petition
,
Purge
mee
with
hissope
:
In
these
wordes
he
alludeth
to
the
Legall
Ceremonies
and
maner
of
purging
,
vsed
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
in
the
purifying
of
the
Leaper
,
and
of
any
person
polluted
;
they
were
to
dippe
the
bunch
of
hissope
in
blood
or
in
water
,
and
so
sprinckle
it
on
the
person
to
be
purified
,
Leu.
14.6
,
7
Num
,
19.18
which
ceremony
was
a
Type
and
figure
of
the
blood
of
IESVS
CHRIST
,
who
is
that
alone
sacrifice
and
Lambe
of
God
,
which
taketh
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
.
Now
then
,
seeing
that
by
this
sprinkling
with
hyssope
in
the
bloud
of
beastes
is
meant
the
sprinckling
with
the
blood
of
Iesus
Christ
,
when
he
saith
,
O
Lord
purge
me
with
hyssope
,
&c.
it
is
all
one
as
if
he
should
haue
said
:
O
Lord
,
I
am
exceedingly
polluted
and
stained
with
sinne
and
vncleanenesse
,
and
no
Leaper
was
euer
more
vile
and
loathsome
then
I
am
now
in
thy
sight
,
neyther
is
there
any
water
to
wash
and
purge
me
,
but
I
beseech
thee
of
thy
mercy
to
wash
me
,
and
to
besprinkle
my
soule
with
the
blood
of
IESVS
CHRIST
,
that
can
alone
take
away
my
sins
,
and
so
I
shall
be
made
cleane
and
pure
againe
.
Doctr.
1
Hence
marke
the
miserable
and
cursed
fruit
of
sinne
:
Sinne
is
a
leprousie
.
no
leprosie
did
euer
so
defile
the
body
of
a
man
in
the
time
of
the
Iews
,
as
sinne
doth
staine
,
and
defile
both
soule
and
body
,
no
dunghill
nor
stincking
carrion
is
so
loathsome
in
the
eies
of
man
,
as
an
vncleane
sinner
is
in
the
sight
of
God
till
hee
be
washed
and
purged
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
.
This
is
the
reason
which
the
Lord
vsed
,
Ioshua
7.12
.
why
Israel
fell
before
their
enemies
,
and
he
went
not
foorth
with
their
Armies
when
they
fell
before
the
men
of
Ai
,
Therfore
the
children
of
Israel
can
not
stand
before
their
enemies
;
but
haue
turned
their
backes
before
their
enemies
,
because
they
are
execrable
:
we
see
then
the
nature
of
sinne
,
how
it
maketh
a
man
abhominable
and
detestable
in
the
sight
of
God
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
this
is
the
cursed
nature
and
fruit
of
sinne
,
that
it
defileth
and
staineth
both
bodie
and
soule
,
and
maketh
them
more
loathsome
and
vile
then
any
toad
or
serpent
,
how
should
wee
abhorre
sinne
and
euery
wicked
way
:
wee
will
bee
loath
to
touch
poyson
or
rattes-bane
,
or
any
thing
else
wherein
is
danger
:
oh
!
sin
is
such
rattes-bane
as
infecteth
and
poysoneth
both
soule
and
body
,
and
therefore
let
vs
shun
sinne
and
touch
it
not
.
Vse
2
When
as
wee
bee
defiled
with
sin
and
so
made
filthy
and
vncleane
in
the
sight
of
God
,
and
more
vile
then
any
Leaper
,
or
dunghill
,
carrion
,
toade
,
or
serpent
:
Oh
let
vs
pray
with
Dauid
to
be
washed
and
purged
from
our
filthinesse
,
let
vs
repent
of
all
our
sinnes
,
bewaile
our
vncleannesse
:
let
vs
by
faith
as
a
bunch
of
hyssope
besprinckle
our
soules
with
the
blood
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Doctr.
2
The
ceremonies
vnder
the
Law
were
but
to
lead
vs
vnto
Christ
.
Seeing
Dauid
desireth
to
be
purged
with
hyssope
:
We
learne
hence
that
the
Lord
would
not
that
men
should
despise
such
ceremonies
and
types
of
Christ
,
as
he
himselfe
commanded
in
the
time
of
the
Law
:
and
though
it
might
seeme
a
vaine
and
needlesse
thing
to
besprinckle
them
with
a
bunch
of
hyssope
,
dipped
in
the
blood
of
a
beast
,
yet
seeing
it
was
the●
commandement
of
God
,
they
did
not
despise
this
ceremony
,
being
a
type
of
the
blood
of
Christ
,
when
they
could
not
see
with
bodily
eyes
the
blood
of
Christ
,
it
pleased
god
by
such
ceremonies
and
types
to
helpe
their
faith
,
by
sprinckling
the
blood
of
a
beast
,
to
shew
to
them
that
they
must
be
so
sprinckled
in
their
soules
with
the
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Vse
.
Obedience
required
to
GODS
ordinances
.
Hence
wee
learne
by
the
example
of
Dauid
,
and
all
the
holy
Fathers
&
Seruants
of
God
in
the
time
of
the
Lawe
,
to
vse
all
such
sacraments
and
ceremonies
as
God
commands
in
his
word
for
the
helping
of
our
faith
,
we
cannot
see
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
nor
touch
it
with
our
outward
senses
;
yet
the
Lord
hath
appoynted
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
;
and
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
that
in
them
wee
might
see
,
feele
,
touch
,
and
taste
as
it
were
the
body
and
bloud
of
IEVS
CHRIST
:
And
therefore
all
those
which
despise
these
Sacraments
making
little
or
no
accompt
of
them
,
shew
that
they
despise
the
ordinance
of
God
,
and
so
make
light
of
that
which
is
ordained
for
the
good
of
their
soules
.
Doctr.
3
Marke
further
,
Christs
bloud
alone
doth
purge
our
sinnes
.
Hebr.
9.9
.
1.
Ioh.
1.7
.
Rev.
1.5
.
Iohn
1.29
.
1.
Pet.
1.2
.
when
that
Dauid
prayeth
the
Lord
to
purge
him
with
hyssope
,
the
word
signifies
to
purge
by
sacrifice
;
euen
the
sacrifice
of
the
Sonne
of
GOD
,
and
by
his
death
and
bloud-sheding
to
purge
his
sins
away
,
so
as
he
confesseth
there
is
nothing
in
heauen
or
earth
,
that
is
of
force
to
purge
him
from
his
sinnes
and
vncleanenesse
,
but
the
blood
of
Christ
alone
.
It
is
not
the
bloud
of
bullockes
,
lambs
,
and
goats
that
can
wash
away
the
least
spot
of
sinne
,
but
onely
the
bloud
of
the
immaculate
Lambe
Christ
Iesus
,
and
to
him
all
the
Sacrifices
had
relation
and
shadowed
out
Iesus
Christ
the
true
Pascall
Lamb
vnto
vs
.
The
vse
of
the
ceremonies
vnder
the
Law
.
And
this
was
the
reason
why
Dauid
maketh
mention
of
hyssope
that
God
would
purge
him
with
hissope
,
because
God
in
the
time
of
the
Law
ordained
this
ceremony
for
a
confirmation
of
their
faith
and
to
help
the
people
of
the
Iewes
to
the
better
sight
and
knowledge
of
the
promised
Messiah
;
for
seeing
CHRIST
was
not
yet
come
into
the
world
,
and
they
could
not
see
the
worke
of
redemption
as
yet
performed
:
the
Lord
would
leade
them
by
these
ceremonies
vnto
Iesus
Christ
the
promised
Messiah
,
that
they
might
see
him
as
it
were
before
their
eyes
:
for
when
they
saw
a
beast
slaine
,
and
the
blood
spilt
,
Note
.
then
they
tooke
a
bunch
of
hyssope
,
dipt
it
in
the
blood
of
the
beast
,
and
besprinckled
them
that
offered
the
same
with
the
bloud
:
they
were
thereby
taught
,
that
euen
so
must
Iesus
Christ
the
Sonne
of
GOD
and
promised
Messiah
be
slaine
and
put
to
death
,
his
bloud
shed
for
their
sinnes
,
and
they
must
by
faith
as
a
bunch
of
hyssope
besprinckle
their
soules
with
the
blood
of
Christ
for
the
pardon
of
their
sinnes
.
It
is
true
indeede
,
that
the
Lord
hath
eased
vs
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
of
all
those
old
and
ancient
ceremonies
;
neyther
is
it
the
●ill
of
God
that
we
should
be
clogged
with
the
dead
and
needlesse
,
Galat.
4.
and
beggarly
rudiments
and
ceremonies
of
men
which
become
not
the
simplicitie
of
the
Gospel
.
But
yet
hee
hath
in
mercie
appoynted
certaine
helpes
and
meanes
to
leade
vs
vnto
Christ
Iesus
,
as
the
two
Sacraments
to
help
our
faith
,
for
wee
being
as
yet
carnall
(
alas
)
wee
can
not
beholde
no
more
then
wee
see
:
And
therefore
the
Lord
hath
appoynted
them
as
helpes
to
leade
vs
to
Christ
,
to
set
him
before
our
eyes
in
the
Water
in
Baptisme
,
and
Bread
and
Wine
in
the
Lords
Supper
,
that
so
our
faith
should
bee
confirmed
thereby
,
and
wee
might
euen
see
Christ
Iesus
before
our
eyes
:
And
therefore
as
Dauid
did
carefully
vse
such
helpes
and
ceremonies
as
GOD
commanded
,
for
the
strengthening
of
their
Faith
:
so
let
vs
bee
as
carefull
,
to
vse
the
helps
that
God
hath
left
vs
vnder
the
Gospel
,
for
the
strengthening
of
our
weake
faith
.
[
Purge
me
with
hyssope
]
The
meaning
of
the
word●
.
THe
meaning
is
this
,
accept
of
that
most
perfect
and
euerlasting
sacrifice
of
Iesus
Christ
for
the
punishment
due
to
my
sins
:
As
if
he
should
haue
said
,
O
Lord
,
I
confesse
I
haue
sinned
exceedingly
,
I
haue
bin
borne
in
sin
,
and
haue
by
murder
and
adultery
deserued
to
be
condemned
eternally
,
and
to
haue
the
curse
and
punishment
due
to
my
sin
to
be
cast
vpon
me
:
but
I
beseech
thee
in
mercy
to
accept
of
the
death
and
bloudshedding
of
thy
Sonne
my
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
for
the
satisfaction
due
to
my
sinnes
.
And
whereas
the
Iustification
of
a
sinner
in
the
sight
of
God
stands
on
two
parts
:
first
,
remission
and
pardon
of
sin
:
secondly
,
the
imputation
of
Christs
righteousnes
,
me
thinks
,
the
Prophet
requires
&
begs
both
these
at
the
hands
of
God
;
first
to
be
purged
,
or
as
the
word
signifies
,
to
purge
(
not
by
washing
)
but
by
sacrificing
,
to
appease
the
wrath
and
anger
of
God
by
the
bloud
of
Christ
:
secondly
,
when
he
prayeth
to
be
washed
,
he
desireth
to
be
made
pure
and
righteous
,
not
in
his
owne
righteousnesse
,
but
only
in
the
righteousnesse
and
obedience
of
IESVS
CHRIST
imputed
to
him
,
and
laide
hold
vpon
by
faith
.
Doctr.
4
Seeing
Dauid
intreates
the
Lord
that
hee
would
Purge
him
:
Saluation
is
to
bee
sought
for
onely
in
Christ
.
that
is
,
accept
of
the
most
perfect
Sacrifice
of
Iesus
Christ
,
for
the
punishment
due
to
his
sins
:
we
learne
that
there
is
no
Name
giuen
vnder
Heauen
,
whereby
a
man
shall
be
saued
,
but
onely
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
;
1.
Iohn
1.7
1.
Pet.
1.18
Reu.
1.5
it
is
not
the
bloud
of
Bullocks
,
Lambs
,
and
Goates
,
that
can
wash
away
the
least
spot
of
sin
,
but
onely
the
blood
of
the
immaculate
Lambe
Christ
IeIesus
;
but
of
this
before
.
Vse
1
Hence
we
see
the
endlesse
and
vnspeakeable
mercy
of
God
to
miserable
men
:
who
when
no
other
means
could
bee
found
,
no
water
or
hearb
could
heale
the
soule
of
a
sinner
,
and
wash
him
from
sinne
and
the
punishment
of
it
,
but
onely
the
precious
bloud
of
the
Sonne
of
GOD
;
was
content
to
giue
his
owne
Sonne
to
death
for
vs
:
Iohn
.
3.16
.
Rom.
8.32
.
which
made
Saint
Iohn
to
admire
it
:
And
if
God
hath
not
failed
vs
in
this
,
but
could
rather
be
content
to
see
his
only
Sonne
put
to
death
and
hang
on
the
Crosse
,
then
we
should
perish
,
how
should
be
deny
any
smaller
and
lighter
matter●
vnto
vs
?
Vse
2
Beholde
heere
the
greatnesse
and
heynousnesse
of
mans
sinne
,
which
could
bee
purged
by
no
creature
in
heauen
or
earth
,
but
onelie
by
the
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
alone
:
if
all
Men
and
Angells
should
haue
died
and
beene
cast
for
euer
into
hell
fire
,
they
could
not
satisfie
the
infinite
wrath
of
God
for
one
sinne
,
but
the
heart
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
must
bee
shed
,
else
we
can
haue
no
pardon
.
Vse
.
3
This
condemnes
that
wicked
and
erronious
Doctrine
of
the
Papists
,
who
teach
,
indeed
CHRIST
by
his
death
hath
satisfied
Gods
iustice
for
the
fault
and
eternal
punishment
due
to
our
sinnes
:
but
men
must
eyther
in
this
lif●
by
workes
,
or
else
in
Purgatorie
satisfie
Gods
iustice
for
temporall
punishments
:
now
then
what
is
this
but
to
make
the
sacrifice
and
death
of
Christ
imperfect
,
when
as
it
must
bee
patched
and
peeced
with
mens
meri●es
:
but
wee
beleeue
and
hold
that
Christs
death
is
a
sufficient
sacrifice
for
all
our
sinnes
.
Vse
4
Would
you
then
haue
the
pardon
of
your
sinnes
,
Rom.
6.
Gal.
3.
euery
sinne
deserues
death
and
the
curse
of
GOD
:
Now
there
is
no
way
but
this
,
to
beleeue
in
Iesus
Christ
,
to
imbrace
him
by
faith
,
that
so
God
the
Father
may
for
his
sake
pardon
our
sinnes
,
accept
of
his
death
and
passion
for
the
punishment
of
them
all
.
And
that
we
may
be
purged
from
our
sins
,
both
the
fault
and
punishment
,
by
the
bloud
and
sacrifice
of
Christ
,
we
must
first
repent
of
them
,
with
Dauid
be
grieued
for
them
,
bewaile
them
,
amend
our
liues
,
and
become
new
creatures
in
Christ
Iesus
,
wee
must
beg
for
pardon
of
them
at
the
hands
of
God
.
Secondly
,
besides
wee
must
bee
sprinckled
with
hyssope
,
that
is
,
as
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
they
dipped
the
hyssope
into
the
bloud
of
the
beast
,
and
so
besprinckled
the
person
to
be
cleansed
,
euen
so
must
we
by
faith
as
it
were
with
a
bunch
of
hyssop
apply
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
and
by
saith
besprinckle
our
defiled
consciences
,
it
will
purge
vs
from
sinne
,
and
appease
the
anger
of
GOD
for
the
punishment
.
But
if
men
either
doe
not
repent
of
them
and
leaue
their
sinnes
,
or
doe
not
come
with
Faith
,
to
applie
the
blood
of
CHRIST
,
they
can
not
haue
pardon
:
As
if
there
were
a
soueraine
plaister
to
cure
any
sore
;
if
a
man
doe
not
apply
it
to
his
wound
,
but
let
it
lie
in
a
box
,
it
will
doe
him
no
good
:
so
vnlesse
wee
apply
the
blood
of
Christ
to
our
wounds
and
sores
by
faith
(
alas
)
it
cannot
help
vs
:
And
as
the
woman
with
the
bloodie
issue
touched
Christs
garment
,
and
was
healed
;
so
if
wee
can
by
faith
touch
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
apply
it
to
our selues
,
it
will
heale
all
the
bleeding
wounds
of
sinne
.
The
second
request
is
that
GOD
would
wash
him
&
make
him
pure
,
not
imputing
his
sinnes
vnto
him
:
but
couering
them
in
the
death
and
obedience
of
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
.
And
therefore
in
the
second
part
of
this
verse
he
prayeth
for
the
imputation
of
Christs
righteousnes
:
namely
,
that
God
would
not
onely
remit
the
punishment
due
to
his
sinne
,
but
looke
vpon
him
as
he
is
in
CHRIST
,
couered
with
his
rightousnesse
,
and
that
God
would
accompt
him
iust
for
Christs
obedience
,
holinesse
,
satisfaction
and
righteousnesse
:
for
when
God
beholds
a
poore
sinner
couered
with
the
righteousnesse
,
holinesse
and
obedience
of
his
Son
Christ
,
Ps.
32.1.2
.
then
he
accompts
him
as
no
sinner
,
but
iust
and
righteous
:
Euen
as
a
man
beholding
any
thing
through
a
red
glasse
it
appeares
red
or
of
the
same
colour
:
so
if
the
Lord
looke
on
vs
in
Christ
we
appeare
holy
and
righteous
before
him
.
Doctr.
1
Whereas
the
Prophet
Dauid
intreates
the
Lord
to
wash
him
,
hee
shewes
that
hee
was
defiled
with
sin
and
stained
with
vncleanesse
:
and
so
stood
in
great
neede
of
Gods
mercy
to
cleanse
his
filthy
soule
and
defiled
conscience
now
polluted
with
most
vile
Adultery
,
and
filthy
vncleanenesse
:
Sinne
defiles
a
man
.
that
his
soule
was
now
besprinkled
with
the
innocent
bloud
of
that
faithfull
seruant
and
loyall
Subiect
Vrias
the
Hittite
:
And
as
it
was
with
Dauid
,
sinne
infected
him
,
made
him
vile
and
loathsome
,
filthy
and
abhominable
in
the
sight
of
God
:
Euen
so
it
doth
begrime
the
faces
of
the
best
of
Gods
children
,
it
staines
and
pollutes
them
both
in
soule
and
body
:
yea
,
no
carrion
is
more
loathsome
and
odious
then
a
sinner
defiled
and
polluted
with
sinne
is
in
the
sight
of
God
.
The
leprosie
was
a
loathsome
disease
,
it
infected
the
body
,
&
the
very
garments
,
yea
the
stones
and
timber
:
But
this
spirituall
leprosy
sinne
infects
the
whole
man
,
body
and
soule
:
yea
it
infects
heauen
and
earth
,
and
all
other
creatures
in
the
world
,
and
there
is
nothing
that
can
take
away
the
spots
and
blemishes
of
sinne
but
onely
the
precious
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
,
laid
hold
on
by
true
faith
.
Vse
1
Well
,
seeing
all
of
vs
are
thus
defiled
with
sinne
as
Dauid
was
,
in
soule
and
body
,
let
vs
desire
to
bee
washed
:
let
vs
bewaile
them
,
loath
and
hate
them
,
intreate
the
Lord
that
he
would
not
impute
our
sinnes
vnto
vs
,
but
couer
them
vnder
the
robe
of
Christs
righteousnesse
:
And
that
we
should
abhor
euery
sinne
f●●
this
cause
,
because
it
defiles
vs
,
it
pollutes
vs
,
and
makes
vnworthy
to
appeare
in
Gods
presence
.
Vse
2
Seing
Dauid
,
though
an
holy
Prophet
of
God
,
a
man
after
Gods
own
heart
;
yet
desires
the
Lord
to
w●sh
him
from
his
sinnes
and
to
couer
them
in
the
obedience
of
CHRIST
IESVS
appplied
by
faith
:
wee
see
that
no
man
is
able
to
stand
before
the
face
of
God
in
his
owne
righteousnesse
,
in
his
owne
workes
,
or
wothinesse
:
for
if
any
might
,
who
might
better
haue
done
it
then
Dauid
▪
a
man
truly
sanctified
,
a
holy
Prophet
,
a
man
after
Gods
owne
heart
,
yea
the
Prophet
Esay
saith
,
that
all
our
righteousnesse
is
no
better
then
a
stayned
clout
full
of
bloud
and
all
pollution
:
Esay
.
64
6.
And
Paul
desires
that
hee
may
not
bee
found
in
his
owne
righteousnesse
,
and
worthinesse
,
Phil.
3.9
.
1.
Cor.
1
30
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
but
in
the
righteousnesse
of
Christ
laid
hold
on
by
faith
.
And
therefore
let
vs
renounce
all
our
owne
goodnesse
,
or
worthinesse
,
and
accompt
all
but
dung
in
respect
of
CHRIST
and
his
righteousnesse
:
And
as
for
the
Church
of
Rome
wee
may
see
their
intollerable
pride
,
that
they
do
so
much
rest
and
relye
vpon
their
owne
goodnesse
,
and
worthinesse
,
merites
,
and
righteousnesse
,
to
stand
vpon
it
&
appeare
in
it
for
remission
of
sins
,
and
life
eternall
:
But
(
alas
)
if
Paul
,
Dauid
and
all
the
Saints
of
God
abhorre
themselues
in
dust
and
ashes
;
desire
to
be
purged
and
washed
and
couered
in
the
obedience
and
righteousnesse
of
Iesus
Christ
,
yea
count
all
their
owne
righteousnesse
but
as
dung
,
and
dare
not
appeare
in
it
before
the
seate
of
Gods
Iudgement
,
but
in
the
righteousnesse
of
Christ
.
shall
any
Papist
of
them
dare
to
stand
before
Gods
Iudgement
in
his
owne
righteousnesse
,
and
worthinesse
:
no
,
no
;
hee
shall
tremble
,
and
quake
,
and
not
abide
so
great
and
glorious
a
presence
.
[
I
shall
bee
cleane
:
I
shall
bee
whiter
then
snow
.
]
IN
these
words
the
Prophet
shewes
the
euent
and
issue
of
this
,
when
a
man
doth
truely
repent
,
is
reconciled
to
God
in
Iesus
Christ
,
and
is
washed
from
his
sinnes
by
faith
in
Christs
bloud
;
then
hee
is
made
of
a
most
vile
and
loathsome
sinner
a
most
blessed
and
holy
child
of
God
:
of
a
filthy
vncleane
lim
of
the
deuill
,
a
blessed
member
of
Iesus
Christ
:
beautifull
and
glorious
in
the
eyes
of
God
being
couered
in
Christs
righteousnesse
.
Doctr.
1
Seeing
Dauid
saith
,
The
woful
estate
of
al
naturall
men
.
when
God
shal
pardon
him
his
sinnes
on
his
true
repentance
,
and
bee
reconciled
vnto
him
couering
his
sinnes
in
the
merites
and
obedience
of
Christ
,
Then
hee
shall
bee
cleane
:
Then
before
a
man
repent
,
be
reconciled
to
God
by
Iesus
Christ
,
and
bee
purged
from
his
sinnes
:
hee
is
most
vncleane
and
filthy
,
vile
,
loathsome
and
abhominable
in
the
sight
of
God
:
and
indeede
so
he
is
;
no
carrion
worse
,
no
Toad
so
vgly
,
nor
Serpent
so
full
of
poyson
as
a
filthy
sinner
polluted
with
sinne
till
hee
repent
,
get
pardon
of
them
and
be
reconciled
to
God
by
Christ
:
I
pray
you
take
knowledge
of
this
Doctrine
,
whatsoeuer
thou
art
,
high
,
low
,
rich
,
poore
,
yong
,
old
,
Prince
,
or
Noble
:
till
thou
repent
,
till
thou
turne
to
God
,
till
thou
get
the
pardon
of
thy
sinnes
and
bee
washed
by
faith
in
the
bloud
of
IESVS
CHRIST
,
thou
art
most
vile
and
miserable
,
thou
art
most
vncleane
&
filthy
,
thou
art
more
vgly
then
the
venomous
Toad
,
more
loathsome
then
the
Serpent
,
more
filthy
and
stinking
●hen
the
Carrion
:
yea
no
creature
is
so
loathsome
before
God
as
a
filthy
sinner
that
liues
in
sin
without
repentance
,
that
is
not
washed
and
purged
from
them
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
.
Vse
.
1
Well
,
seeing
this
is
the
wofull
and
miserable
estate
of
all
impenitent
sinners
,
how
should
this
moue
euery
one
,
with
speed
,
to
tepent
,
to
turne
to
God
,
to
seeke
to
bee
reconciled
to
God
by
Iesus
Christ
,
to
desire
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
to
bee
washed
and
cleansed
from
them
all
,
in
and
by
the
bloud
and
merites
of
Christ
;
for
this
know
,
I
say
,
till
thou
art
reconciled
to
God
,
dost
repent
,
art
washed
and
cleansed
,
thy
case
is
fearefull
,
thou
wert
better
bee
a
Toad
then
a
man
without
this
:
thou
mayst
go
in
Silke
and
Veluet
,
in
gay
and
golden
apparell
,
thou
maist
haue
a
faire
body
,
perfume
thee
with
sweete
smels
,
&c.
but
till
thou
repent
,
thou
art
filthy
and
loathsome
in
GODS
sight
.
Oh!
how
should
this
serue
to
plucke
down
the
pride
of
many
impenitent
sinners
?
Men
and
women
thinke
highly
of
themselues
,
ruffle
it
out
in
silke
and
veluet
,
starching
and
washing
;
but
all
this
while
they
know
not
that
their
poore
soules
are
loathsome
in
Gods
sight
,
that
God
hates
them
,
and
cannot
abide
them
.
Oh
then
be
washed
,
bee
cleansed
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
which
alone
can
wash
away
sinne
.
O
that
men
would
remember
that
saying
of
Christ
:
Thou
art
poore
,
blinde
,
miserable
,
and
naked
.
Then
they
would
say
with
Iob
:
Esay
1.16
.
Reu.
3.14
.
Iob.
42.6
.
I
abhorre
my selfe
and
repent
in
dust
and
ashes
:
Then
they
would
neuer
giue
any
rest
to
their
soules
till
they
haue
repented
,
got
pardon
,
bee
reconciled
,
and
washed
from
their
filthy
sinnes
.
Doctr.
2
Seeing
Dauid
acknowledgeth
,
that
when
he
shall
repent
,
get
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
be
reconciled
to
God
,
bee
washed
from
the
filthinesse
of
sinne
:
then
he
shall
be
cleane
and
white
,
yea
most
white
,
euen
as
snow
,
Hence
we
learne
,
that
as
a
filthy
sinner
,
that
liues
and
goes
on
still
in
sinne
without
repentance
,
there
is
no
creature
more
vile
,
blacke
,
and
vncleane
:
So
the
child
of
God
that
doth
repent
,
that
is
washed
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
reconciled
to
God
,
hee
is
a
blessed
and
glorious
creature
,
most
beautifull
and
faire
in
the
sight
of
God
:
not
by
any
goodnesse
,
or
worthines
of
his
owne
,
but
by
the
mercy
of
GOD
so
accounting
vs
;
Cant.
1.7
.
&
4.1
.
Ezek.
16.9
10.11.12
,
&c.
Reu.
3.18
1.
Cor.
6.10.11
.
and
by
the
merites
and
worthines
of
Iesus
Christ
,
in
whose
righteousnes
wee
be
righteous
,
and
by
whose
merites
and
worthines
we
are
couered
.
The
Saints
of
GOD
goe
in
long
white
roabes
,
which
are
made
white
in
the
bloud
of
the
Lambe
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
this
is
the
blessed
and
glorious
estate
of
those
that
do
truly
repent
,
be
reconciled
to
God
,
imbrace
and
beleeue
in
Iesus
Christ
,
are
washed
and
cleansed
from
their
sinnes
in
his
bloud
,
and
couered
in
his
righteousnes
,
O
how
should
it
moue
euery
man
and
woman
to
turne
to
God!
to
forsake
their
euill
wayes
and
their
filthy
sinnes
!
to
put
on
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
to
beleeue
,
to
become
the
sonnes
and
daughters
of
God
.
It
is
a
goodly
thing
,
to
be
son
to
an
earthly
King
,
to
be
cloathed
in
cloth
of
gold
,
&c.
But
if
wee
compare
this
with
the
blessed
and
glorious
estate
of
Gods
children
,
it
is
but
dung
and
beggery
,
it
is
but
like
rotten
ragges
,
and
beggars
clouts
,
taken
off
the
dunghill
:
Hee
that
is
wise
shall
shine
as
the
firmament
,
Dan.
12.
and
hee
that
conuerts
many
to
righteousnesse
shall
shine
as
the
Sun
in
the
firmament
:
oh
!
then
againe
,
and
againe
,
let
vs
repent
,
let
vs
bee
reconciled
to
God
,
get
this
wedding
garment
,
which
will
make
vs
beautifull
before
God
.
Vse
2
Another
vse
is
this
,
seeing
that
the
state
of
Gods
children
euen
in
this
world
is
so
blessed
and
glorious
,
so
beautifull
and
excellent
,
being
reconciled
to
God
,
washed
in
the
bloud
of
CHRIST
,
and
cloathed
with
the
most
pure
robe
of
Christs
righteousnesse
:
Here
is
matter
of
comfort
to
all
the
poore
children
of
GOD
whom
the
would
is
not
worthy
of
,
alas
they
are
esteemed
as
beggars
,
they
bee
esteemed
as
vile
,
and
base
,
miserable
,
and
cast-awaies
,
by
vngodly
men
,
they
are
made
as
the
dung
in
the
streets
,
and
the
off-scouring
of
the
worlds
,
&
men
euen
tread
and
trample
them
vnder
their
feete
:
now
what
is
that
which
may
comfort
the
hearts
of
Gods
children
?
surely
this
,
that
though
they
seeme
vile
,
base
,
and
miserable
in
the
blind
eyes
of
sinnefull
men
:
yet
they
bee
most
white
,
beautifull
,
and
glorious
,
in
the
eyes
of
GOD
our
heauenly
Father
:
though
the
world
hate
vs
,
contemne
vs
,
be
a
weary
of
vs
,
loath
and
abhorre
vs
:
let
vs
remember
the
Lord
loues
vs
,
takes
delight
in
vs
,
we
are
most
faire
and
beautifull
in
his
sight
.
They
do
not
see
what
wee
be
,
1.
Ioh.
3.2
.
they
cannot
know
that
wee
are
little
Princes
,
sonnes
,
and
great
heires
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
the
sonnes
and
daughters
of
the
great
God
:
and
therefore
this
may
teach
vs
patience
,
seeing
we
know
that
God
loues
vs
,
and
that
we
are
deere
vnto
him
,
though
the
world
hate
vs
,
so
it
was
with
many
Prophets
of
God
,
and
true
beleeuers
,
Heb.
11.
whom
the
world
〈◊〉
not
worthy
of
.
Vse
.
3
Lastly
,
heere
is
matter
of
great
comfort
to
great
and
grieuous
sinners
,
that
haue
committed
many
and
grieuous
sinnes
,
that
if
they
will
vnfainedly
repent
and
turne
to
GOD
,
imbrace
,
and
lay
hold
on
CHRIST
,
God
will
make
them
of
the
cursed
fire-brands
of
Hell
,
heires
of
the
kingdome
of
Heauen
:
of
the
limbe
of
the
Diuell
,
the
members
of
Iesus
Christ
:
of
adulterers
and
filthy
sinners
,
such
as
Dauid
was
,
chaste
and
pure
,
and
the
holy
seruants
of
God
:
And
this
the
Lord
promises
men
,
that
if
they
will
repent
,
turne
to
God
,
and
forsake
their
sinnefull
wayes
,
Esay
.
1.18.19
.
Then
though
your
sinnes
were
as
redde
as
searlet
.
I
will
make
them
as
white
as
snow
:
Though
they
were
as
crimson
,
yet
I
will
make
them
cleane
as
wooll
:
That
is
,
though
men
bee
guiltie
of
bloudie
finnes
,
notorious
euills
,
as
Dauid
of
murder
,
vncleannes
,
whooredome
,
adultery
,
couetousnesse
,
swearing
,
contempt
of
the
word
of
God
,
&c.
Yet
if
thou
hast
the
grace
to
repent
,
certainely
the
Lord
will
most
thorowly
purge
and
wash
away
all
thy
sinnes
,
hee
will
seale
thee
a
generall
pardon
of
them
all
,
if
thou
wilt
onely
repent
and
lay
holde
vpon
Christ
.
Oh!
then
let
me
speake
vnto
you
in
the
name
of
God
:
hast
thou
been
a
vile
blasphemer
?
hast
thou
beene
a
contemner
of
the
Word
?
a
persecuter
of
Gods
children
?
hast
thou
been
a
cruell
murderer
,
oppressor
,
vsurer
?
hast
thou
beene
an
adulterer
,
a
filthie
liuer
?
Well
,
if
thou
wilt
now
repent
,
turne
to
God
,
bewaile
thy
sins
,
beg
pardon
of
them
,
if
thou
wilt
renounce
,
leaue
and
forsake
them
,
become
a
new
creature
in
Christ
Iesus
,
and
amend
thy
si●full
life
:
loe
,
God
doth
this
day
offer
mercy
vnto
thee
,
he
wil
embrace
thee
as
he
did
the
Prodigall
child
:
he
will
wash
thee
in
the
bloud
of
his
owne
Sonne
:
Luke
15.
hee
will
couer
thee
in
his
righteousnes
:
hee
will
pardon
all
thy
sinnes
,
and
neuer
lay
them
to
thy
charge
:
he
will
make
of
thee
that
art
a
vile
and
miserable
sinner
,
a
very
fire-brand
of
hel
,
a
blessed
member
of
Iesus
Christ
.
And
therefore
let
not
the
number
or
greatnesse
of
thy
sinnes
hinder
thee
;
for
if
thou
canst
repent
,
God
wi●●
pardon
them
all
,
and
receiue
thee
to
mercy
:
Oh
then
,
if
thou
wilt
not
for
all
this
repent
and
turne
to
God
,
leaue
and
forsake
thy
sins
and
impieties
,
become
a
new
creature
in
Christ
Iesus
,
but
lie
in
thy
sinnes
,
and
wallow
in
the
filth
of
them
still
,
and
harden
thy
heart
against
all
the
sweete
and
gracious
offers
of
mercy
:
How
art
thou
worthy
to
perish
,
2.
Cor.
5.18
.
if
thou
shalt
despise
so
great
saluation
?
VERSE
.
8.
8
Make
mee
to
heare
of
ioy
and
gladnesse
,
that
the
bones
which
thou
hast
broken
may
reioyce
.
Dauid
heare
entreats
for
peace
of
conscience
.
DAVID
hauing
in
the
former
verse
craued
mercy
at
the
hands
of
God
,
for
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
which
were
both
many
and
great
,
he
doth
in
this
verse
beg
at
the
hands
of
God
,
the
blessed
fruit
of
the
same
,
namely
the
blessed
and
comfortable
perswasion
of
Gods
mercy
,
and
assurance
of
his
loue
,
for
the
pardon
of
his
sins
,
that
God
would
euen
testifie
vnto
his
poore
soule
and
wounded
conscience
,
by
his
spirit
inwardly
,
Sinne
had
taken
away
his
inward
ioy
.
that
he
was
appeased
and
pacified
with
him
,
and
in
Iesus
Christ
reconciled
vnto
him
,
that
so
being
thus
assured
of
Gods
loue
,
of
reconciliation
with
God
,
and
the
pardon
of
his
sins
,
his
wounded
conscience
might
be
comforted
,
his
wounded
soule
and
heauy
heart
might
be
refreshed
,
and
his
exceeding
griefe
might
be
mittigated
and
asswaged
.
Parts
of
his
verse
.
In
this
verse
note
two
speciall
points
.
First
,
what
is
the
thing
Dauid
so
instantly
craueth
of
God
,
namely
that
he
would
cause
him
to
heare
comfortable
and
blessed
newes
o●
Gods
mercy
and
assurance
of
th●
pardon
of
his
sinnes
.
Make
mee
t●
heare
of
,
&c.
Secondly
,
the
end
wherefore
hee
so
begs
&
requests
for
this
,
namely
,
that
his
broken
heart
and
bleeding
conscience
might
be
comforted
,
and
his
vnspeakeable
griefe
by
the
feeling
of
Gods
loue
might
bee
ended
.
That
the
bones
which
thou
hast
broken
may
reioyce
.
[
Make
mee
to
heare
.
]
AS
if
he
should
haue
said
.
O
Lord
I
beseech
thee
to
witnesse
thy
loue
and
fauour
vnto
mee
,
yea
I
beseech
thee
send
thy
blessed
and
holy
spirit
to
certifie
my
conscience
of
the
blessed
pardon
of
all
my
sinnes
,
that
thou
wilt
not
enter
into
iudgement
with
me
for
them
.
And
that
which
Dauid
doth
heare
confesse
of
himselfe
,
all
the
children
of
God
shall
one
day
be
sure
to
find
by
experience
,
that
sinne
doth
spoile
them
of
their
inward
peace
and
ioy
.
Oh
then
if
we
could
remember
how
sweet
the
ioy
and
peace
is
which
by
sin
we
loose
,
for
the
vaine
and
transitory
pleasures
of
sinne
which
are
but
for
a
season
,
wee
would
neuer
make
so
bad
exchange
.
The
maine
point
is
,
what
is
it
that
Dauid
so
earnestly
craues
of
GOD
:
namely
,
that
GOD
would
assure
him
of
the
blessed
pardon
of
his
sins
:
but
some
may
say
,
this
seemes
needlesse
,
did
not
the
Lord
send
Nathan
to
him
(
who
after
Dauid
had
confessed
his
sinne
told
him
)
The
Lord
hath
pardoned
thy
sinne
,
thou
shalt
not
die
:
2.
Sam.
12.13
.
How
then
comes
it
to
passe
that
here
hee
prayes
the
Lord
to
cause
him
to
heare
and
feele
this
,
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
:
I
answere
,
First
,
it
is
true
that
Nathan
the
Prophet
of
God
did
assure
him
of
the
pardon
of
his
sins
vpon
his
true
repentance
:
but
yet
Dauids
heart
being
wounded
with
sinne
,
could
not
so
fully
feele
and
finde
the
assurance
of
Gods
loue
and
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
and
therefore
intreats
the
Lord
to
certifie
his
conscience
inwardly
by
his
spirit
,
&
fully
to
assure
him
of
the
same
:
Secondly
,
I
answer
,
that
though
Dauid
heard
Nathan
tell
him
that
the
Lord
would
pardon
his
sinne
,
yet
hee
iudged
the
outward
testimonie
of
all
men
and
Angells
as
nothing
vnlesse
the
inward
certificate
and
testimonie
of
the
holy-Ghost
go
with
it
:
inwardly
to
certifie
,
assure
,
and
perswade
●he
poore
wounded
conscience
of
Gods
loue
and
fauour
.
Doctrine
.
1
Hence
wee
learne
sundry
points
of
instruction
.
First
,
that
as
Dauid
praies
to
be
assured
of
GODS
loue
,
and
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
;
so
euery
true
childe
of
God
that
beleeues
and
repents
of
all
his
sinnes
may
know
and
bee
assured
in
his
conscience
of
Gods
loue
and
fauour
,
Euerie
childe
of
God
may
be
assure●
of
the
pardon
of
hi●
sinnes
.
and
the
pardon
of
them
all
:
And
in
the
Article
of
our
faith
,
we
doe
professe
,
we
beleeue
the
remission
of
our
sinnes
,
and
life
euerlasting
,
and
seeing
wee
pray
for
this
,
that
GOD
would
forgiue
our
sinnes
and
trespasses
;
therefore
we
beleeue
it
,
else
we
sinne
in
praying
for
it
:
so
that
euerie
one
that
truely
repenteth
and
embraceth
Iesus
Christ
,
is
a
new
creature
,
hates
vile
wayes
,
indeuours
in
heart
and
life
to
please
GOD
:
2.
Pet.
1.
hee
may
know
and
be
assured
that
he
is
reconciled
to
God
,
and
his
sinnes
be
pardoned
.
Vse
.
1
This
condemnes
that
hellish
Doctrine
of
the
Papists
,
who
teach
and
hold
,
that
no
man
can
bee
assured
of
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
vnlesse
God
send
a
reuelation
from
heauen
to
do
it
:
and
that
it
is
a
vertue
of
faith
to
doubt
of
GODS
loue
:
Rom.
8.38
.
Iob
13.15
,
19
,
25.
Psal.
125.1
.
but
how
did
Paul
doubt
when
he
saith
,
I
am
fully
perswaded
&c.
Alas
how
dares
a
vile
sinner
,
not
iustified
,
nor
assured
of
GODS
loue
,
and
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
how
dares
he
come
to
call
on
God
and
make
his
prayer
vnto
him
?
dares
a
traitour
come
to
his
King
,
speake
vnto
him
,
not
hauing
his
pardon
?
Well
,
this
Doctrine
of
doubting
,
it
is
a
racke
for
wounded
consciences
,
and
torments
afflicted
soules
when
they
can
not
tell
whether
God
loueth
or
hateth
them
,
nor
know
not
that
their
sinnes
be
pardoned
.
Vse
.
2
And
therefore
that
religion
which
teacheth
doubtings
,
and
pronounceth
them
accursed
,
who
●old
that
a
man
may
be
ass●red
of
saluation
:
we
accurse
it
as
a
Doctrine
enemie
to
faith
and
saluation
.
And
indeed
it
is
strange
to
see
,
that
whereas
they
teach
a
man
is
able
to
fulfil
the
whole
law
of
GOD
,
and
by
his
workes
to
merit
eternall
life
;
yet
they
accurse
him
if
hee
say
hee
is
sure
to
be
saued
:
so
directly
doth
one
point
of
their
false
Doctrine
impugne
another
.
Indeede
it
is
no
maru●ll
though
their
religion
can
yeelde
no
comfort
for
certainety
of
saluation
,
seeing
they
draw
men
from
off
the
foundation
Christ
Iesus
,
in
whom
only
it
is
promised
,
that
we
shall
find
rest
for
our
soules
.
Seeing
Dauid
prayes
for
this
assurance
of
Gods
loue
to
bee
assured
of
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
by
his
spirit
,
and
that
vpon
his
true
repentance
.
This
shewes
that
the
confidence
that
most
men
haue
,
is
a
fond
presumption
and
securitie
:
They
would
not
doubt
of
GODS
loue
for
all
the
world
;
they
beleeued
euer
since
they
were
borne
,
and
thus
they
brag
of
their
strong
faith
,
but
they
deceiue
themselues
:
for
till
a
man
do
repent
,
turne
to
GOD
,
beleeue
in
Christ
,
be
a
new
creature
,
hee
can
haue
no
assurance
of
Gods
loue
or
pardon
of
his
sinnes
.
Let
all
true
Christians
examine
themselues
,
whether
they
feele
and
finde
this
blessed
assurance
and
perswasion
of
Gods
loue
,
and
the
pardon
of
their
sinnes
:
if
thou
hast
it
,
make
much
of
it
,
loose
it
not
:
If
thou
want
it
,
vse
all
meanes
,
giue
all
diligence
,
to
get
it
,
repent
,
turne
to
God
,
begge
mercy
,
and
pardon
for
thy
sinnes
,
embrace
Iesus
Christ
,
beleeue
in
him
,
that
thou
mayest
bee
assured
,
and
neuer
be
at
rest
till
thou
canst
say
,
I
am
perswaded
of
Gods
loue
in
Christ
Iesus
,
I
know
my
Redeemer
liueth
:
I
am
perswaded
I
am
the
childe
of
God
,
else
a
man
can
haue
no
ioy
,
peace
,
nor
comfort
.
Doctr.
2
Though
Nathan
had
told
him
his
sins
were
forgiuen
,
Mans
testimony
of
the
remission
of
sins
is
nothing
without
the
testimonie
of
Gods
spirit
.
yet
Dauid
could
not
be
assured
till
he
felt
the
inward
assurance
and
certificate
of
Gods
spirit
to
perswade
and
witnes
the
loue
of
GOD
vnto
him
for
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
.
Hence
we
learne
,
that
it
is
not
the
testimony
of
all
men
&
Angels
,
that
can
assure
vs
in
our
soules
of
Gods
loue
,
and
pardon
of
our
sins
,
without
the
inward
speciall
certificate
and
perswasion
of
Gods
Spirit
,
who
is
called
the
Spirit
of
Adoption
,
Ro.
8.15.16
.
because
he
doth
reueale
,
yea
perswade
and
assure
our
soules
that
we
be
adopted
.
If
Peter
,
Paul
,
Nathan
,
yea
al
the
world
;
nay
if
an
Angell
from
heauen
should
tell
me
I
am
the
childe
of
God
,
Note
.
yet
vnlesse
God
doe
farther
certifie
my
conscience
inwardly
by
his
Spirit
,
I
should
not
be
assured
,
but
doubt
stil
,
euen
as
Dauid
did
in
this
place
,
although
.
Nathan
had
said
;
Thy
sinnes
are
for
giuen
.
yet
Dauid
could
not
bee
assured
vntill
he
had
the
inward
and
comfortable
perswasion
of
Gods
holy
Spirit
.
Men
cannot
know
the
secret
councell
of
God
,
they
may
deceiue
,
and
be
deceiued
;
but
the
Spirit
of
Gods
knowes
all
things
,
and
the
Apostle
saith
,
1.
Cor.
1.10
Ro.
8.15
,
16
Ye
haue
not
receiued
the
Spirit
of
bondage
to
feare
againe
:
But
ye
haue
receiued
the
Spirit
of
Adoption
,
whereby
yee
crie
Abba
Father
.
The
same
Spirit
beareth
witnesse
to
our
spirit
,
that
we
are
the
children
of
God
.
Galat.
4.6
.
2.
Cor.
1.22
And
because
ye
are
sonnes
,
therefore
GOD
hath
sent
foorth
the
Spirit
of
his
Sonne
into
your
hearts
,
whereby
we
cry
Abba
Father
.
Againe
,
God
the
Father
hath
sealed
vs
,
and
put
into
our
hearts
the
earnest
of
his
Spirit
.
So
that
you
see
it
is
the
proper
worke
of
the
Spirit
to
assure
our
harts
and
consciences
of
Gods
loue
,
and
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
and
without
this
inward
certificate
and
assurance
of
the
Spirit
,
all
the
testimonies
of
men
and
Angells
can
not
assure
our
consciences
.
Vse
.
Well
then
,
seeing
that
there
can
be
no
assurance
in
a
mans
conscience
of
the
pardon
of
sinne
,
and
life
eternall
,
but
by
the
inward
certificate
and
testimony
of
Gods
Spirit
,
let
vs
pray
for
this
,
labour
to
find
and
feele
our
hearts
perswaded
and
assured
inwardly
by
the
holy
Ghost
of
the
pardon
of
our
sins
,
and
the
loue
of
GOD
in
Christ
,
2.
Cor.
13.5
.
Proue
your selues
whether
yee
be
in
the
faith
.
And
because
men
are
deceiued
generally
with
a
fond
presumption
,
and
foolish
opinion
,
that
they
be
the
children
of
God
,
and
shal
be
saued
:
and
this
carnall
presumption
is
more
common
then
true
sauing
faith
:
Markes
of
Gods
Spirit
.
I
will
shew
how
we
may
know
this
testimony
and
certificate
of
Gods
Spirit
,
when
it
is
in
our
consciences
.
First
,
the
Spirit
of
God
assures
no
man
of
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
That
Man
repents
of
his
sinnes
.
but
such
as
be
humbled
for
them
,
repent
of
them
,
leaue
and
forsake
them
,
become
new
creatures
,
and
walke
in
newnesse
of
life
:
and
therfore
if
thou
liue
in
sinne
,
be
not
humbled
for
them
,
nor
bewaile
them
,
hast
a
purpose
to
liue
still
in
thy
sinnes
,
ignorance
,
lying
,
swearing
,
couetousnes
,
vncleanenes
,
&c.
Thou
canst
haue
no
assurance
of
Gods
loue
;
and
this
perswasion
of
thine
,
if
thou
hast
any
,
it
is
meere
presumption
;
for
where
men
doe
not
repent
,
and
turne
vnto
God
,
and
amend
their
liues
,
there
is
no
faith
,
neither
is
the
Spirit
of
God
in
them
;
and
therefore
they
can
not
bee
assured
of
GODS
loue
and
mercie
.
Secondly
,
Is
perswaded
of
the
Spirit
.
the
spirit
of
Adoption
doth
not
onely
tell
a
man
that
hee
is
the
child
of
God
,
but
doth
by
sundry
arguments
and
reasons
perswade
the
childe
of
God
that
hee
is
elect
,
that
God
loues
him
,
and
that
his
sinnes
be
pardoned
:
but
wicked
men
haue
no
such
perswasion
in
their
hearts
;
onely
they
haue
a
fond
opinion
and
conceit
,
which
is
no
good
ground
,
neither
did
the
Spirit
of
GOD
euer
perswade
their
hearts
thereunto
.
We
shall
know
the
testimony
of
Gods
Spirit
,
The
effects
will
appeare
.
that
it
is
sure
and
sound
by
the
fruits
and
effects
of
it
:
for
if
the
Spirit
of
God
do
truly
testifie
the
loue
of
God
for
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
and
life
eternall
:
then
it
will
follow
,
that
we
shall
hate
our
sins
,
loathe
&
abhorre
them
,
because
they
grieue
our
most
gracious
God
&
louing
father
:
yea
,
wee
shall
desire
in
all
things
to
honour
God
,
to
doe
his
will
,
to
please
and
serue
him
:
so
that
if
wee
finde
and
feele
these
things
,
a
true
hatred
and
dislike
of
sinne
,
because
it
dishonours
our
God
,
a
desire
to
liue
in
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
before
him
all
our
dayes
:
it
is
a
certaine
signe
that
the
Spirit
of
God
doth
assure
vs
of
our
reconciliation
with
God
:
But
if
men
find
not
this
,
no
hatred
of
sinne
,
no
loue
to
obey
his
will
and
keepe
his
commandements
,
but
ignorance
,
rebellion
,
prophanenesse
,
and
the
like
;
let
them
bragge
what
they
will
of
their
strong
faith
,
feeling
of
Gods
loue
,
and
I
know
not
what
,
yet
it
is
certaine
,
they
haue
not
the
testimony
of
Gods
spirit
,
which
Dauid
praieth
for
here
,
but
a
fond
and
foolish
opinion
proceeding
of
selfe-loue
,
carnall
securitie
and
diuellish
presumption
,
which
in
the
end
will
deceiue
them
.
Doctr.
3
Make
me
to
heare
of
ioy
and
gladnes
:
God
conuaies
confort
vnto
vs
by
the
ministerie
of
his
holie
word
.
In
these
words
note
a
third
point
of
doctrine
:
namely
,
whence
,
and
where
Dauid
looked
for
comfort
:
namely
,
from
the
word
of
God
,
and
hearing
the
same
opened
and
preached
vnto
him
:
So
that
in
his
example
wee
learne
that
all
true
comfort
and
spirituall
consolation
is
to
bee
learned
and
fetched
out
of
the
word
of
God
,
that
is
,
the
store-house
of
heauenly
comfort
.
And
therefore
our
Sauior
Christ
bids
vs
search
there
for
comfort
,
Iohn
5.39
Search
the
Scriptures
,
for
in
them
yee
thinke
to
haue
eternall
life
.
Againe
,
it
is
called
Spirit
and
Life
,
Iohn
6.63
because
God
vses
the
preaching
and
ministerie
of
the
Gospel
to
beget
spirituall
life
.
It
is
called
,
The
word
of
truth
,
euen
the
Gospel
of
our
saluation
,
Ephesians
1.13
.
The
Lord
might
haue
illuminated
the
minde
of
the
Eunuch
,
Actes
8.
by
the
mediate
working
of
his
owne
Spirit
,
and
haue
made
him
vnderstand
that
scripture
which
he
was
reading
,
without
any
Interpreter
,
but
it
pleased
the
Lord
to
doe
it
by
the
Ministerie
of
Philip
;
hee
might
haue
likewise
communicated
his
Spirit
to
Cornelius
,
Actes
10.
But
the
Lord
would
not
do
it
but
by
the
ministerie
of
Peter
.
According
to
that
of
the
Apostle
,
1.
Corin.
1.21
.
It
hath
pleased
the
Lord
by
the
foolishnesse
of
preaching
to
saue
so
many
as
beleeue
:
and
so
many
shall
beleeue
as
are
ordained
to
eternall
life
.
If
then
thou
be
desirous
with
Dauid
to
heare
of
ioy
and
gladnesse
:
and
to
haue
assurance
of
the
pardon
of
thy
sinnes
,
then
reuerence
the
ministery
of
the
word
by
which
the
Lord
communicateth
his
Spirit
to
such
as
hee
will
saue
.
And
surely
this
must
needes
be
an
exceeding
comfort
to
all
the
children
of
GOD
,
that
GOD
doth
not
onelie
freely
forgiue
them
their
sinnes
,
but
also
telleth
them
of
the
forgiuenesse
of
the
same
,
sealing
vp
in
their
hearts
the
testimonie
thereof
by
his
holy
Spirit
.
Vse
1
Seeing
God
hath
appointed
the
ministerie
of
the
Word
to
bee
the
meanes
to
worke
all
true
and
spirituall
comfort
.
Oh
then
in
all
our
needes
,
wants
and
distresses
,
let
vs
search
the
word
of
God
,
ther
is
comfort
to
be
found
,
many
heauenly
and
sweete
promises
of
the
gospell
to
quicken
&
reuiue
our
poore
distressed
soules
;
Psa.
119.50
Psa.
84.1
,
2
Psalme
43
Psalme
4.
Reu.
22.2
.
and
this
the
Prophet
Dauid
knew
by
good
experience
,
that
there
is
more
found
comfort
in
the
feeling
of
Gods
loue
,
then
in
all
the
world
besides
.
It
may
well
be
compared
to
the
tree
Saint
Iohn
speaketh
of
,
which
beareth
twelue
manner
of
fruit
,
and
the
leaues
of
the
tree
serue
to
cure
and
help
diseased
and
wounded
soules
,
and
the
fruit
of
this
tree
of
the
word
of
God
is
most
sweete
and
pleasant
,
and
therefore
let
vs
,
if
wee
desire
to
desire
true
comfort
indeed
,
seeke
it
in
the
meanes
:
namely
,
in
the
word
and
ministery
of
the
holy
gospel
.
Vse
2
This
sheweth
,
that
all
those
be
enemies
to
their
owne
soules
,
tha●
despise
the
ministery
of
the
Word
,
and
preaching
of
the
Gospel
.
If
euer
thou
finde
one
iote
of
true
comfort
,
thou
must
haue
it
in
the
meanes
that
God
hath
ordained
:
namely
▪
in
the
ministerie
of
the
Word
:
let
men
seeke
it
else-where
,
and
they
shall
find
none
.
Men
may
seeke
delight
and
ioy
in
their
golde
and
siluer
,
in
merry
companie
,
in
this
or
that
,
as
men
vse
to
doe
:
but
(
alas
)
they
can
not
finde
it
there
;
yea
,
experience
sheweth
,
that
distressed
soules
,
full
of
woe
and
miserie
,
could
neuer
finde
true
comfort
in
anie
thing
else
saue
in
the
ministerie
of
the
Word
of
GOD
,
and
there
they
haue
found
endlesse
comfort
,
by
the
hearing
of
the
blessed
and
sauing
promises
of
the
Gospel
:
and
therefore
it
men
shall
neglect
or
despise
the
word
preached
,
how
can
they
euer
find
ioy
or
gladness
,
or
anie
dram
of
sauing
comfort
?
Doctr.
4
Whereas
Dauid
craues
of
GOD
,
that
he
would
cause
him
to
heare
of
ioy
and
gladnes
,
that
is
,
that
his
sins
were
all
pardoned
,
and
be
reconciled
to
God
in
CHRIST
,
that
so
he
might
haue
some
good
matter
of
ioy
and
gladness
.
Wee
learne
hence
,
that
there
is
no
sound
ioy
nor
comfort
to
any
man
or
woman
,
Where
sin
is
not
pardond
ther
can
be
no
true
ioy
.
but
onely
in
the
pardon
of
sinne
,
and
feeling
of
Gods
loue
in
CHRIST
,
and
all
other
ioy
which
men
do
frame
and
deuise
vnto
themselues
,
alas
,
it
is
but
from
the
teeth
outward
,
it
is
not
sound
nor
durable
,
it
is
but
carnall
and
earthly
,
and
will
easily
be
lost
,
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
Iere.
9.23
.
let
not
the
wise-man
reioyce
in
his
wisdome
,
nor
the
strong
man
in
his
strength
,
nor
the
rich
man
in
his
riches
:
But
let
him
that
glorieth
,
glory
in
this
,
that
he
knoweth
me
to
be
she
Lord
:
And
without
this
there
can
be
no
sound
ioy
,
as
we
see
in
Dauid
,
and
so
in
all
distressed
sinners
till
they
feele
the
assurance
of
Gods
loue
for
the
pardon
of
their
sinne
.
Vse
.
1
This
shews
,
that
the
common
ioy
of
most
men
and
women
,
is
but
a
carnall
ioy
,
earthly
,
&
vaine
,
it
is
not
spirituall
,
it
is
not
true
ioy
:
for
al
the
while
they
eate
,
drinke
,
make
themselues
merry
,
laugh
,
and
sing
,
they
liue
in
sinne
,
in
danger
of
Gods
anger
and
condemnation
,
no
feeling
of
Gods
loue
,
no
assurance
of
saluation
,
and
then
how
can
they
haue
any
true
ioy
,
for
this
proceedes
from
the
assurance
of
Gods
loue
,
and
the
pardon
of
sinne
;
The
kingdome
of
God
stands
not
in
meate
and
drinke
,
Ro.
14.17
.
but
in
righteousnesse
,
peace
,
and
ioy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
:
Esa.
57.21
but
vnto
the
wicked
there
is
no
peace
.
Obiect
.
Obiect
.
But
,
doe
wee
not
see
that
wicked
men
,
that
liue
in
sin
,
that
be
notorious
sinners
,
swearers
,
blasphemers
,
drunkards
,
&c.
that
these
liue
in
mirth
,
and
iollity
,
in
eating
,
drinking
,
in
ease
and
idlenesse
,
and
the
children
of
GOD
haue
much
forrow
and
heauinesse
,
griefe
and
wrong
.
Answ.
Answ.
Yes
it
is
true
,
that
wicked
men
that
liue
in
sin
,
passe
their
dayes
in
eating
,
drinking
,
sport
,
and
passe-time
,
no
sorrow
nor
heauinesse
,
but
spend
their
dayes
in
pleasure
,
Iob
21.13
Psal.
73.
But
sodainely
they
goe
downe
to
hell
.
Now
,
who
wil
call
this
a
true
ioy
?
nay
,
it
is
a
swinish
and
brutish
ioy
,
carnall
and
fleshly
,
for
if
they
knew
all
,
and
saw
their
misery
,
that
they
be
in
danger
of
Gods
eternall
vengeance
,
of
hell
and
damnation
:
oh
!
then
they
would
mourne
,
and
turne
all
their
mirth
into
teares
.
If
a
traytor
be
apprehended
,
arraigned
,
conuicted
and
condemned
to
bee
hanged
,
drawne
,
and
quartered
,
and
looks
for
nothing
but
present
death
and
execution
,
and
yet
should
giue
himselfe
to
eating
and
drinking
,
to
carding
and
dicing
,
to
ryot
&
reuelling
:
Would
not
all
men
say
he
was
a
madde
man
,
and
out
of
his
wits
?
surely
this
is
the
case
of
all
wicked
and
vnregenerate
men
,
they
bee
arraigned
and
already
condemned
,
they
want
nothing
but
execution
,
and
they
bee
euery
moment
in
danger
of
hel-fire
:
alas
!
what
cause
haue
they
to
bee
merry
?
yea
,
how
haue
they
cause
to
howle
,
and
cry
,
and
mourne
for
griefe
,
and
therefore
their
mirth
is
but
madnesse
.
Iam.
4.9
.
Vse
2
Seeing
wee
can
haue
no
peace
of
conscience
,
nor
any
sound
comfort
,
till
wee
haue
the
feeling
of
Gods
loue
,
and
assurance
of
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
let
vs
neuer
giue
any
rest
to
our
soules
,
till
we
haue
repented
and
got
some
blessed
perswasion
of
Gods
loue
in
Christ
;
and
some
warrant
from
the
Spirit
,
that
our
sinnes
are
done
away
:
Rom.
14.17
.
For
the
kingdome
of
God
stands
not
in
any
outward
thing
,
but
in
righteousnesse
,
peace
,
and
ioy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Alas
!
if
any
of
vs
were
condemned
to
death
,
lay
in
prison
looking
for
nothing
but
present
execution
,
What
could
do
vs
good
?
There
were
then
no
ioy
in
wife
nor
children
,
lands
nor
liuings
,
meate
,
nor
musicke
,
no
,
no
:
vnlesse
were
haue
the
Kings
pardon
we
cannot
bee
merry
,
but
would
contemne
all
these
things
:
Euen
so
when
a
poore
sinner
is
arraigned
and
condemned
in
his
owne
conscience
for
sinne
;
hath
no
feeling
of
Gods
loue
and
mercy
for
pardon
of
it
,
how
is
it
possible
that
hee
should
haue
one
dramme
of
ioy
till
the
Lord
in
mercy
seale
vnto
his
poore
soule
a
generall
pardon
by
his
spirit
,
dipped
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Well
then
,
let
vs
neuer
be
at
peace
,
nor
giue
any
rest
vnto
our
soules
till
we
haue
got
some
comfortable
perswasion
of
Gods
mercy
for
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
.
[
That
the
bones
which
thou
hast
broken
may
reioyce
.
]
THese
words
containe
in
them
the
second
part
of
this
verse
,
2
Part
of
the
verse
.
and
it
is
as
much
,
as
if
the
Prophet
should
haue
said
:
O
Lord
I
intreate
thee
for
Christ
Iesus
sake
to
for
giue
me
my
sinnes
,
and
giue
mee
the
blessed
assurance
of
the
same
in
my
soule
and
conscience
,
that
so
feeling
and
finding
that
thou
art
reconciled
,
and
hast
pardoned
my
sinnes
;
my
soule
so
wounded
and
ouerwhelmed
with
griefe
and
sorrow
,
as
my
very
bones
and
most
strong
parts
are
wasted
and
consumed
,
and
my
strength
decaied
,
may
be
restored
,
cheered
vp
and
gladded
.
By
this
speech
he
would
shew
his
●xtreame
griefe
and
sorrow
for
his
sinnes
,
Pro.
8.14
Psa.
32.3.4
.
which
was
so
extreame
,
that
it
wasted
&
consumed
his
strength
,
dryed
vp
his
bones
,
spent
his
marrow
.
Doctr.
1
Hence
we
see
that
there
is
no
sorrow
in
the
heart
of
Gods
children
,
like
that
sorrow
which
is
for
sin
,
No
sorrow
in
the
godly
like
the
sorrow
for
sinne
.
and
offends
our
most
gracious
God
and
mercifull
Father
.
Great
is
the
griefe
of
an
husband
that
looseth
a
kinde
and
vertuous
wife
;
and
who
can
expresse
the
sorrow
of
a
father
or
mother
for
the
death
of
their
deere
and
onely
childe
?
But
yet
all
the
sorrow
in
the
world
is
not
like
that
sorrow
and
griefe
of
heart
for
sinne
:
this
will
wound
the
conscience
,
cause
weeping
and
wailing
,
and
great
heauinesse
,
it
will
euen
weaken
the
body
,
and
strength
of
nature
;
and
if
it
bee
of
any
continuance
,
it
will
waste
the
bones
,
and
consume
the
flesh
.
When
I
held
my
tongue
,
my
bones
consumed
.
Lam.
1.2.5.2.11
.
Psal.
32.
Psal.
And
the
reason
is
this
,
because
a
poore
sinner
being
wounded
in
conscience
for
sinne
,
and
not
feeling
the
loue
and
mercy
of
God
for
pardon
,
he
sees
nothing
but
hell
,
nothing
but
damnation
and
the
wrath
of
God
,
which
is
a
fearefull
thing
:
for
this
causeth
torments
,
and
feares
,
and
terrours
,
and
makes
iudgements
what
is
more
terrible
and
fearfull
then
to
feele
the
heauy
weight
and
burthen
of
Gods
anger
,
which
is
insupportable
?
For
as
Salomon
saith
:
Pro.
18.14
.
A
man
may
beare
his
sicknesse
and
infirmitis
,
but
a
wounded
Conscience
who
can
beare
?
Againe
,
Heb.
10.31
It
is
a
fearefull
thing
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
liuing
GOD
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
this
is
the
wofull
fruite
of
sinne
,
that
is
,
thus
wounds
the
conscience
,
and
wasteth
the
flesh
,
and
the
bones
,
we
see
how
God
hateth
sinne
,
euen
in
his
deerest
children
,
so
as
if
they
will
needes
sinne
and
rebell
against
God
,
they
must
feele
the
wofull
smart
of
it
.
And
therefore
let
vs
aboue
all
things
shun
it
,
auoid
it
,
nor
dare
to
commit
it
:
Oh!
it
will
cost
thee
deere
,
it
will
make
thy
heart
to
ake
,
it
will
breed
thee
much
woe
and
misery
in
soule
and
body
.
Vse
2
We
see
the
miserable
blockishnesse
of
all
carnall
men
and
women
,
who
are
not
ashamed
to
say
,
that
they
had
rather
deale
with
God
then
with
men
for
sinne
;
but
alas
they
neuer
knew
nor
felt
the
weight
of
sinne
:
but
if
God
should
once
open
their
eyes
,
and
let
them
see
their
sinnes
,
and
feele
the
weight
of
his
anger
for
them
,
Oh!
then
they
will
confesse
it
is
a
fearefull
thing
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
God
.
If
he
be
angry
(
saith
Dauid
)
blessed
is
the
man
that
trusteth
in
him
.
Psalm.
2.
Vse
3
Let
vs
learne
that
it
is
not
some
light
sorrow
,
or
small
sigh
,
or
Lord
haue
mercy
on
mee
,
will
serue
for
our
sinnes
against
God
.
No
,
no
,
let
vs
labour
to
bee
humbled
more
deeply
for
our
sinnes
,
seeing
by
them
wee
offend
a
most
mercifull
God
:
yea
,
if
it
were
possible
,
to
shed
euen
teares
of
bloud
for
our
sinnes
,
for
all
were
little
enough
to
expresse
that
griefe
for
sinne
wee
ought
to
haue
.
[
Which
thou
hast
broken
.
]
THat
is
,
which
thou
,
O
Lord
,
my
God
,
in
iustice
hast
inflicted
vpon
me
for
these
my
great
and
heynous
sinnes
.
Doctrine
.
There
is
no
respect
of
persons
with
God
.
Hence
behold
,
that
God
is
most
righteous
and
iust
in
punishing
and
correcting
the
sinnes
of
men
,
he
cannot
winke
at
sinnes
of
men
,
he
cannot
winke
at
sinne
in
any
man
,
no
not
in
them
that
bee
deere
and
neere
vnto
him
,
in
his
most
holy
seruant
Dauid
,
2.
Sam.
24.
Esay
39.
Math.
23.
a
man
after
his
owne
heart
,
a
holy
Prophet
of
the
Lord
,
yet
if
he
rebell
and
play
the
wanton
,
he
is
sure
to
be
whipt
for
it
,
as
heere
in
this
place
:
so
when
hee
numbred
the
people
,
so
Hezehiah
,
Ierusalem
the
holy
Citty
:
yea
,
if
the
Son
of
God
which
had
no
sinne
,
take
but
our
sinnes
vpon
him
,
he
must
be
punished
,
the
Iustice
of
GOD
will
ceize
vpon
him
.
And
the
reason
of
this
is
manifest
,
because
God
doth
so
hate
sinne
,
that
he
cannot
winke
at
it
in
any
man
.
Vse
.
If
the
Lord
do
so
sharpely
and
seuerely
punish
sin
in
his
deerest
children
,
whom
he
loues
best
,
Oh!
then
what
will
he
do
vnto
those
that
are
his
enemies
?
If
to
the
greene
Tree
,
what
to
the
dry
?
1.
Pet.
4.17
Ier.
25.29
.
If
Iudgement
begin
at
the
house
of
God
,
Oh!
then
what
shall
be
the
end
of
those
that
obey
not
the
Gospell
of
God
?
If
God
do
so
seuerely
handle
his
owne
people
,
then
much
more
the
wicked
.
[
May
reioyce
.
]
Doctrine
.
Pardon
of
sin
brings
true
ioy
.
HEnce
we
learne
that
there
is
wonderfull
ioy
and
gladnesse
in
the
hearts
of
those
who
haue
the
pardon
of
their
sinnes
,
it
is
matter
of
endlesse
comfort
to
feele
the
loue
of
God
in
a
mans
soule
:
to
know
God
to
bee
my
gracious
Father
,
Iesus
Christ
to
bee
my
Redeemer
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
to
be
my
Comforter
,
it
is
matter
of
endlesse
comfort
.
Psal.
32.1
.
Blessed
is
hee
whose
wickednesse
is
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinne
is
couered
.
Againe
,
Rom.
14.17
.
The
kingdome
of
God
stands
not
in
meat
and
drink
,
but
in
righteousnesse
,
peace
,
and
ioy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Vse
1
Wee
learne
hence
that
such
as
continue
in
any
knowne
sinne
vnrepented
of
cannot
looke
for
peace
from
God
,
for
where
goes
sinne
there
goes
the
curse
,
Esay
48.
There
is
no
peace
to
the
wicked
:
God
doth
euen
wage
war
,
&
enter
into
a
combat
against
all
impenitent
sinners
:
This
the
Prophet
speaketh
Psal.
7.
God
doth
whet
his
sword
,
bend
his
bow
,
and
make
it
ready
against
the
wicked
:
And
therefore
if
we
want
this
,
and
haue
not
the
feeling
of
Gods
loue
,
and
assurance
of
his
mercy
for
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
Oh
then
let
vs
labour
for
it
,
vse
all
meanes
to
attaine
vnto
it
,
pray
for
it
,
begge
for
mercy
,
and
giue
no
rest
vnto
thy
soule
till
thou
hast
it
;
and
if
thou
hast
it
,
Oh
then
make
much
of
it
,
loose
it
not
though
thou
mightst
gaine
a
Kingdome
:
for
all
the
world
will
not
affoord
one
dram
of
ioy
and
comfort
without
it
,
and
take
heed
of
sin
,
which
will
driue
it
away
,
dim
it
,
and
damp
it
,
and
depriue
vs
of
the
feeling
of
it
.
Vse
.
2
Wee
see
that
vngodly
men
doe
offer
great
wrong
vnto
the
children
of
God
:
Oh!
say
prophane
beasts
and
Atheists
,
these
professors
,
these
Puritanes
,
they
are
alwaies
heauy
and
dumpish
,
there
is
no
comfort
,
no
ioy
,
no
mirth
in
them
,
they
are
alwaies
sad
and
heauy
.
Thou
lyest
like
an
Atheist
,
they
haue
more
sound
Ioy
,
and
Christian
Mirth
in
one
houre
,
then
the
cursed
Athiests
of
the
world
haue
in
a
yeare
:
yea
,
who
should
bee
merry
,
if
the
children
of
GOD
be
not
merry
?
Who
can
reioyce
more
then
hee
that
is
the
childe
of
God
,
that
feeles
Gods
loue
in
his
soule
,
Rom.
8.1
.
is
a
member
of
IESVS
CHRIST
,
and
to
whom
there
is
no
feare
of
condemnation
.
It
is
true
indeed
,
in
regard
of
our
sinnes
and
euils
,
wee
haue
cause
to
mourne
and
lament
:
yea
to
weepe
,
if
it
were
possible
,
teares
of
bloud
:
but
in
regard
of
Gods
mercy
,
in
that
wee
bee
reconciled
to
God
,
deliuered
from
Death
,
Hell
,
and
Damnation
,
by
the
death
and
merites
of
IESVS
CHRIST
,
in
whom
we
beleeue
,
we
can
be
merry
:
yea
,
reioyce
in
all
estates
,
in
sicknesse
as
well
as
in
health
,
in
pouerty
as
plenty
,
in
prison
as
in
liberty
.
Looke
on
Peter
in
prison
,
Paul
in
his
chaines
;
whereas
wicked
men
haue
onely
a
carnall
and
worldly
ioy
in
their
friends
,
riches
,
honors
,
pleasures
,
and
delights
,
if
these
be
gone
and
lost
,
all
their
ioy
lyes
in
the
dust
,
then
they
be
dumpish
,
heauy
,
and
sad
;
no
ioy
then
,
no
reioycing
,
but
a
knife
,
an
halter
,
a
pond
.
So
that
by
this
wee
see
a
cleare
and
notable
difference
betweene
the
ioy
of
wicked
men
,
and
the
ioy
of
Gods
children
:
the
ioy
of
wicked
men
it
is
carnall
,
and
worldly
,
and
earthly
:
the
ioy
of
Gods
children
is
spirituall
,
inward
,
and
heauenly
:
theirs
is
onely
in
time
of
prosperity
,
but
the
ioy
of
Gods
children
is
durable
,
permanent
,
lasting
for
euer
in
life
and
death
;
whereas
the
ioy
of
wicked
men
ends
in
death
,
if
not
before
.
VERSE
.
9.
9
Hide
thy
face
from
my
sinnes
,
and
blot
out
all
mine
iniquities
.
Dauid
can
no
way
haue
peace
till
his
sins
be
pardoned
.
IN
these
words
Dauid
doth
the
third
time
renue
his
former
petition
and
suite
vnto
God
for
the
pardon
of
his
sins
,
as
one
wonderfully
amazed
and
cast
downe
in
the
sense
and
feeling
of
Gods
anger
for
his
sinnes
.
Parts
of
the
verse
.
And
the
request
hath
two
parts
.
First
because
hee
had
prouoked
the
Lord
to
anger
,
and
was
in
danger
of
his
displeasure
,
he
intreates
him
to
hide
away
his
angry
countenance
from
beholding
his
sinnes
.
As
if
hee
should
haue
said
;
ô
Lord
I
haue
committed
great
and
greiuous
sinnes
in
thy
sight
,
and
giuen
thee
cause
to
bee
angry
with
mee
:
but
Lord
I
beseech
thee
cast
away
my
sinnes
out
of
thy
sight
,
looke
not
on
them
,
neither
call
them
to
account
,
but
put
them
cleane
out
of
minde
.
Secondly
,
he
intreates
the
Lord
to
blot
them
out
of
his
book
of
remembrance
alluding
to
them
that
keepe
a
booke
of
debt
,
who
write
all
downe
that
is
owing
vnto
them
;
and
in
token
all
is
discharged
blot
and
crosse
the
booke
:
So
he
requests
the
Lord
to
crosse
the
booke
of
debt
,
because
he
was
not
able
to
pay
the
debt
,
therefore
he
requires
that
he
would
in
the
bloud
of
CHRIST
bee
content
to
blot
the
booke
.
When
as
Dauid
praies
to
GOD
that
he
would
turne
away
his
face
:
that
is
that
he
would
not
call
his
sins
to
mind
to
punish
them
,
Doctr.
1
Gods
anger
most
fearefull
to
the
godly
.
but
forget
and
forgiue
them
:
and
as
it
were
cast
them
behind
his
backe
as
men
vse
to
do
with
things
they
will
not
remember
.
Hence
wee
learne
that
there
is
nothing
so
fearefull
to
a
poore
distressed
sinner
as
is
the
terrible
anger
and
frowning
countenance
of
the
most
righteous
God
,
1.
Cor.
10.5
.
Psalm.
5.5
.
Psal.
45.7
.
which
if
a
man
beholds
,
and
seeth
the
Lord
to
frowne
vpon
him
,
it
is
impossible
that
all
the
creatures
in
heauen
and
earth
should
giue
him
any
comfort
:
no
,
Dauid
,
a
King
,
being
in
danger
of
his
iust
anger
for
sin
could
haue
no
ioy
nor
comfort
till
hee
was
reconciled
to
GOD
and
did
behold
his
louing
countenance
turned
towards
him
in
and
by
the
meanes
of
IESVS
CHRIST
.
And
no
maruell
though
the
Prophet
intreate
the
Lord
to
turne
away
his
angry
face
:
for
the
anger
of
God
is
most
terrible
,
yea
more
heauy
then
if
a
M●lstone
,
yea
heauen
and
earth
should
bee
laid
vpon
a
mans
soule
,
for
as
Paul
saith
,
Rom.
8.31
.
Heb.
10.30
Math.
5.
if
God
be
with
vs
,
who
can
be
against
vs
,
so
if
hee
bee
against
vs
who
can
be
with
vs
.
It
is
a
fearefull
thing
to
fall
into
his
hands
.
And
if
the
wrath
of
the
King
bee
as
the
roaring
of
a
Lyon
,
how
much
more
is
the
wrath
of
GOD
to
be
feared
,
who
can
cast
both
body
and
soule
into
hell
.
Yea
so
long
as
the
children
of
God
inioy
his
fauour
,
see
his
louing
countenance
,
they
are
able
to
suffer
much
,
though
men
torment
them
,
persecute
them
,
raile
on
them
,
they
can
indure
much
misery
:
but
if
once
they
loose
the
feeling
of
Gods
loue
,
and
see
his
angry
face
and
frowning
countenance
turned
towards
them
oh
then
nothing
can
comfort
them
▪
till
they
obtaine
his
fauour
againe
:
how
many
things
did
Iob
suffer
without
impatiency
,
yea
the
losse
of
all
he
had
,
so
long
as
he
felt
the
louing
countenan e
of
God
towards
him
:
but
when
he
seeth
the
Lord
to
arme
himselfe
like
an
enemy
and
like
an
angry
Iob.
13
:
God
then
he
was
no
longer
able
to
indure
,
Ps.
6.1.2.3
.
and
what
can
be
more
terrible
to
a
poore
sinner
then
to
wrastle
with
the
anger
of
God
then
which
nothing
is
more
fearefull
,
and
this
can
euery
childe
of
God
testifie
in
his
owne
conscience
by
experience
,
feeling
the
heauy
weight
of
Gods
anger
.
Seeing
it
is
so
terrible
and
fearefull
a
thing
for
men
to
prouoke
the
Lord
to
anger
,
Vse
1
and
to
see
his
angry
and
frowning
countenance
:
This
condemnes
that
blockishnesse
and
sencelessenesse
in
most
men
and
women
who
though
they
do
nothing
but
sin
against
God
daily
,
&
so
prouoke
him
to
anger
and
wrath
against
them
,
yet
do
not
so
much
as
say
Alas
what
haue
I
done
?
Ier.
8.6
.
though
they
lye
smoking
vnder
the
heauy
wrath
of
God
to
be
destroyed
for
their
sinnes
.
Men
feare
the
anger
and
frowning
face
of
great
Men
,
especially
of
the
Prince
:
but
hard-hearted
sinners
feare
not
the
anger
of
the
eternall
God
:
well
,
let
all
rebellious
and
stif-necked
sinners
remember
what
Christ
saith
:
Feare
not
him
that
●an
kill
the
body
and
can
do
no
more
,
but
I
will
tell
you
whom
you
shall
seare
,
feare
him
that
can
kill
both
body
and
soule
,
and
can
cast
them
both
into
hell
fire
,
feare
him
.
Because
nothing
moues
the
Lord
to
anger
,
Vse
2
and
to
be
displeased
with
men
and
women
but
sinne
,
therefore
let
vs
aboue
all
things
shun
sin
,
not
dare
to
rebell
against
God
,
and
prouoke
his
anger
,
Esay
59.2
.
your
sinnes
haue
made
aseperation
.
O
then
take
heed
of
sin
:
and
if
thou
wilt
sinne
,
be
sure
thou
shalt
find
and
feele
the
anger
of
God
,
and
if
thou
wouldest
escape
the
anger
,
which
is
so
terrible
,
take
heed
of
sin
.
We
see
men
be
too-too
carefull
to
shunne
such
things
as
offend
great
persons
and
procure
their
displeasure
,
for
fear
if
they
take
a
pinch
against
them
,
they
turne
them
out
of
their
farmes
,
racke
their
rents
&c.
O
then
feare
to
offend
GOD
,
who
will
reiect
and
cast
thee
off
for
euer
and
increase
thy
iudgement
.
If
we
haue
sinned
,
Vse
3
&
thereby
prouoked
the
Lord
to
anger
by
our
sins
as
Dauid
did
,
&
feele
his
displeasure
and
see
his
frowning
countenance
:
Oh
then
let
vs
giue
no
rest
to
our
soules
til
we
be
reconciled
vnto
him
,
till
wee
obtaine
mercy
and
fauour
at
his
hands
:
for
so
long
as
we
see
his
anger
&
his
frowning
countenance
:
alas
!
we
can
haue
no
peace
nor
comfort
in
the
world
.
If
a
man
should
haue
the
fauour
of
all
men
,
great
and
small
,
Nobles
,
Lords
,
&c.
yet
if
the
King
hate
him
,
and
cannot
abide
to
heare
of
him
,
what
can
all
this
doe
him
good
?
So
,
if
a
man
had
the
fauour
of
all
men
and
Angells
,
yea
if
it
were
possible
,
all
the
things
on
earth
should
seeke
to
vphold
a
man
,
yet
if
God
bee
angrie
and
displeased
with
him
,
his
anger
would
crush
him
in
peeces
:
well
then
,
when
wee
sinne
against
God
,
and
so
prouoke
him
to
anger
,
let
vs
vse
all
means
to
obtaine
his
fauour
,
let
vs
repent
of
our
sins
,
be
humbled
for
them
,
acknowledge
&
confesse
them
,
let
vs
pray
for
pardon
,
and
intreate
the
Lord
to
turne
away
his
face
&
angry
countenance
.
And
as
we
see
if
a
man
offend
a
great
person
,
he
will
ride
and
runne
night
and
day
,
send
gifts
,
make
friends
,
and
all
to
obtaine
his
fauor
againe
.
Euen
so
must
wee
seeke
for
the
fauour
of
God
;
and
as
Absolom
hauing
sinned
against
his
father
,
s●nt
Ioab
and
the
woman
of
Tekoah
to
get
his
pardon
,
and
to
appease
his
fathers
anger
;
so
must
we
seeke
to
Iesus
Christ
to
bee
our
Mediatour
to
turne
his
fathers
anger
from
vs
.
2.
Sam.
14.
Lastly
,
Vse
4
seeing
the
anger
of
God
is
so
fearefull
a
thing
,
and
so
vnsupportable
,
and
the
louing
fauour
of
God
is
life
it selfe
;
Oh
then
let
vs
make
much
of
Gods
louing
countenance
,
&
do
nothing
in
word
or
deed
that
may
turne
his
mercy
and
louing
faour
from
vs
,
but
vse
all
good
means
possible
to
continue
the
same
,
for
if
we
loue
him
,
he
will
loue
vs
;
if
wee
honour
him
,
he
will
honour
vs
.
[
Hide
thy
face
from
my
sinne
.
]
That
is
,
pardon
them
,
and
doe
not
call
me
to
accompt
to
punish
me
for
them
;
Psal.
60.8
.
Moses
saith
thou
hast
set
our
misdeedes
before
thee
,
and
our
secret
sins
in
the
sight
of
thy
countenance
;
that
is
,
the
Lord
beheld
their
sins
,
that
so
he
might
punish
them
for
them
,
so
when
the
Lord
hideth
his
face
from
our
sins
,
it
is
all
one
as
to
pardon
them
:
when
a
man
casts
a
thing
behind
his
backe
or
turnes
his
face
from
it
,
it
is
a
signe
hee
would
forget
it
,
and
not
remember
it
;
I
will
put
away
your
sins
and
scatter
them
like
a
myste
:
and
wee
know
that
mists
that
appeare
a
little
time
,
are
by
and
by
scattered
and
gone
:
Esa.
38.17
Hezechiah
confesseth
,
That
God
did
cast
all
his
sins
behind
his
backe
.
Alluding
to
men
,
who
when
they
purpose
to
forget
,
Mich.
7.19
or
not
to
remember
a
thing
,
turne
their
backes
on
it
.
Againe
,
I
will
cast
all
their
sinnes
into
the
bottome
of
the
sea
.
Alluding
to
Pharaoh
that
wicked
man
whom
God
drowned
in
the
bottome
of
the
red
sea
:
and
thus
we
haue
the
meaning
of
the
words
.
Here
we
see
how
,
Doctr.
1
Note
how
God
pardons
sin
.
and
after
what
mauer
the
Lords
pardons
our
sinnes
,
namely
,
when
hee
doth
for
giue
and
forget
them
,
turne
his
face
from
them
,
hath
no
purpose
to
remember
them
,
or
to
punish
vs
for
them
,
and
in
a
word
,
when
hee
doth
vpon
our
true
repentance
,
for
the
merites
of
Christ
esteeme
sinne
as
no
sinne
,
or
though
it
had
neuer
beene
committed
,
Ps.
32.1
,
2.
when
he
couers
them
or
imputeth
them
not
vnto
vs
.
Seeing
the
Lord
forgiueth
sinne
after
this
maner
,
V
;
se
1
and
euen
he
doth
in
mercy
forgiue
and
forget
our
sins
,
puts
them
out
of
his
remembrance
,
casts
them
behinde
his
backe
,
and
will
neuer
call
them
to
minde
anie
more
:
heere
is
matter
of
endlesse
comfort
to
distressed
soules
;
if
thou
hast
once
repented
of
thy
sins
truely
,
and
beene
assured
of
Gods
mercy
for
the
pardon
of
them
:
though
thou
maiest
remember
them
,
and
thy
conscience
accuse
thee
for
them
as
Iob
and
Dauid
,
Psalme
25
who
were
troubled
for
the
sinnes
of
their
youth
,
yet
I
say
,
though
thou
shouldest
remember
them
,
God
will
neuer
remember
them
any
more
to
Iudgement
,
or
condemnation
,
to
plague
or
to
punish
thee
for
them
:
hee
casts
them
cleane
out
of
his
minde
,
and
turnes
his
face
from
them
,
and
therfore
if
hee
once
pardon
sinne
,
hee
pardons
it
for
euer
;
For
the
decree
and
councell
of
God
is
vnchangeable
,
Ro.
11.29
.
hee
alters
not
,
and
therefore
if
once
hee
giue
pardon
for
sinne
,
he
neuer
reuokes
it
,
but
loues
to
the
end
:
The
gifts
of
God
are
without
repentance
.
Seeing
the
Lord
in
pardoning
of
sinne
doth
turne
his
face
from
them
,
Vse
2
forgets
them
and
forgiues
them
,
and
will
neuer
speake
of
them
,
nor
call
them
to
minde
any
more
,
we
learne
hence
in
pardoning
of
wrongs
and
iniuries
done
to
vs
to
imitate
the
example
of
God
our
heauenly
Father
,
to
pardon
them
,
so
as
wee
neuer
call
them
to
minde
againe
,
that
wee
forgiue
and
forget
all
wrongs
and
iniuries
:
trample
them
vnder
our
feete
.
But
it
is
a
common
speech
of
many
vngodly
men
and
women
,
if
men
doe
them
any
harme
,
they
will
forgiue
them
,
but
they
will
neuer
forget
them
:
and
accordingly
so
they
deale
,
though
for
a
time
they
can
shew
a
smooth
countenance
and
giue
faire
wordes
,
yet
if
euer
they
get
them
in
their
danger
,
they
will
fetch
them
ouer
,
they
will
shew
their
spleene
and
malice
,
and
powre
our
all
their
poison
:
But
let
all
such
take
heed
;
for
how
can
they
say
,
Forgiue
vs
our
trespasses
,
as
wee
forgiue
them
that
trespasse
against
vs
?
and
yet
doe
not
forgiue
and
forget
wrongs
:
if
the
Lord
should
deale
thus
with
vs
,
hee
should
confound
vs
:
for
God
is
prouoked
of
vs
euery
moment
,
and
we
are
indebted
vnto
him
tenne
thousand
talents
,
yet
he
is
intreated
of
vs
,
and
he
is
reconciled
vnto
vs
:
ought
not
we
therefore
to
forgiue
one
another
after
his
examle
;
this
is
the
reason
vsed
by
the
Apostle
Paul
,
Coloss.
3.12
,
13.
Now
therefore
as
the
Elect
of
God
,
holy
and
beloued
put
on
the
bowels
of
mercy
,
kindenesse
,
humblenesse
of
mande
,
meckenesse
,
long
suffering
,
forbearing
one
an
other
:
and
for
giuing
one
another
:
if
any
man
haue
a
quarrell
to
another
,
euen
as
Christ
forgaue
euen
so
doe
yee
.
It
were
wofull
with
vs
,
if
God
were
not
ready
to
forgiue
:
for
we
finde
our selues
ready
to
offend
,
and
our
sinne
vnpardoned
is
sufficient
to
make
vs
condemned
.
The
second
branch
of
the
Petition
is
in
the
end
of
the
verse
in
these
words
,
[
And
blot
out
all
mine
iniquities
.
]
2
Part
of
the
verse
.
THat
is
,
blot
them
out
of
thy
Booke
of
Accompts
:
and
that
Bill
and
Debt-booke
wherein
they
seeme
to
bee
written
,
for
so
much
the
speech
imports
:
the
Prophet
alluding
to
men
that
keepe
Bookes
of
Accompt
,
wherein
they
write
all
their
debts
:
euen
so
the
Lord
hath
,
as
it
were
,
his
Booke
of
Accompt
,
wherein
are
registred
all
the
sinnes
of
men
&
women
,
when
,
and
where
,
and
howsoeuer
,
committed
.
Then
hence
we
learne
that
all
our
sinnes
are
knowne
to
God
:
Doctr.
1
All
our
sinnes
knowne
to
God
.
he
hath
them
all
,
as
it
were
,
written
downe
in
a
Booke
of
Accompt
,
and
vnlesse
they
be
blotted
out
in
this
life
,
they
shall
all
one
day
be
called
ouer
,
euen
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
Reuel.
20.
The
bookes
shall
be
opened
,
and
euery
mans
conscience
shall
bee
as
a
Bill
of
Indictment
to
accuse
and
condemne
him
.
This
is
that
which
is
tolde
by
the
Prophet
Ieremy
chapt
.
17.
The
sinne
of
Iuda
is
written
with
a
penne
of
yron
,
and
the
point
of
a
Diamond
.
And
Iob
hath
it
,
Thou
hast
sealed
vp
our
sinnes
in
a
bagge
.
By
all
which
places
it
appeareth
,
that
all
our
sins
are
knowne
to
God
,
as
perfectly
as
if
they
were
noted
in
a
Booke
,
and
vnlesse
wee
repent
,
they
shall
all
one
day
bee
called
ouer
and
laide
to
our
charge
,
when
our
Bookes
shall
be
opened
.
Seeing
all
our
sinnes
are
well
knowne
to
GOD
,
Vse
1
and
the
Lord
hath
them
all
,
as
it
were
,
written
downe
in
a
Booke
,
and
this
Booke
shall
one
day
be
opened
:
and
if
our
sins
be
not
blotted
our
before
Death
come
,
and
this
debt
be
not
cancelled
,
then
they
shall
be
brought
to
light
,
and
wee
shall
be
cast
into
prison
till
we
haue
paid
the
vttermost
farthing
.
Then
we
see
it
stands
vs
all
in
hand
,
while
we
liue
,
to
labour
to
haue
this
Booke
cancelled
,
that
our
sins
may
be
put
out
,
and
all
our
debts
crossed
:
for
if
they
be
found
vncancelled
at
death
,
and
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
if
they
be
found
then
vpon
Records
,
surely
then
it
is
too
late
to
looke
for
mercie
,
and
therefore
it
is
a
matter
of
endlesse
moment
,
which
wee
are
all
most
carefully
to
thinke
vpon
,
that
this
Booke
may
be
crosse
and
our
sinnes
cancelled
,
that
so
wee
be
not
in
the
great
day
of
the
Generall
Iudgement
called
to
an
account
for
them
.
But
how
might
wee
doe
that
we
might
haue
our
sinnes
blotted
out
?
wee
are
not
able
to
pay
the
debt
:
Wee
owe
the
Lord
●enne
thousand
tallents
,
and
cannot
pay
one
penny
:
what
shall
wee
doe
to
haue
the
debt
paied
?
To
this
I
answere
,
The
Lord
is
like
a
mercifull
Creditour
,
if
his
Debtour
be
not
able
to
pay
,
let
him
confesse
the
debt
,
and
hee
will
aske
him
no
more
,
but
will
willingly
pardon
all
:
So
the
Lord
GOD
,
seeing
wee
are
by
no
meanes
able
,
of
our selues
,
to
pay
the
debt
,
yet
if
wee
confesse
it
,
and
desire
pardon
,
he
will
forgiue
it
:
And
yet
,
because
he
is
iust
,
as
hee
is
mercifull
,
therefore
his
Iustice
should
be
satisfied
,
and
that
is
done
by
the
meanes
of
Iesus
CHRIST
,
hee
is
become
our
surety
,
he
is
content
to
take
our
debt
on
him
,
to
become
pay-master
,
and
so
when
nothing
else
could
doe
it
hee
was
content
to
suffer
death
,
euen
the
cursed
death
of
the
Crosse
,
and
to
blot
out
our
sinnes
by
his
owne
heart
bloud
.
So
then
wee
see
the
meanes
how
our
sinnes
are
blotted
out
,
namely
,
when
wee
doe
repent
of
them
,
bewaile
them
,
be
humbled
for
them
,
leaue
and
forsake
them
,
lay
hold
on
Iesus
Christ
,
and
apply
vnto
vs
his
death
and
passion
,
then
by
the
bloud
of
Christ
all
our
sinnes
are
done
away
.
VERSE
.
10
:
10.
Create
in
me
a
cleane
heart
,
O
GOD
,
and
renew
a
right
spirit
within
me
.
Dauids
new
Petition
.
DAVID
hauing
hitherto
creaued
at
the
hands
of
God
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
doth
here
put
vp
a
new
petition
to
God
;
namely
,
for
regeneration
,
or
the
new
birth
,
that
God
would
cast
him
in
a
new
mould
,
and
make
him
a
new
man
:
And
that
God
would
in
mercie
goe
forward
with
that
blessed
worke
of
Sanctification
begunne
by
his
spirit
,
and
now
interrupted
by
his
sinnes
.
Our
reconciliation
with
GOD
stands
in
two
partes
.
Namely
,
pardon
of
sinne
and
regeneration
:
And
Dauid
hauing
in
the
former
Verse
prayed
for
grace
and
mercie
,
that
God
would
haue
mercie
vpon
him
,
pardon
all
his
sinnes
and
wash
them
all
away
in
the
blood
of
his
Sonne
.
Now
hee
doth
begge
for
regeneration
and
encrease
of
the
blessed
worke
of
sanctification
,
which
is
begunne
and
continued
by
the
holie
Spirit
of
God
:
for
though
the
Lord
shall
pardon
sinnes
past
,
yet
if
hee
giue
not
power
against
sinne
in
time
to
come
,
we
shal
marre
all
quickely
,
and
commit
either
the
same
againe
,
or
else
some
greater
sinne
,
there fore
hee
craues
power
against
sin
in
time
to
come
that
he
may
not
fall
into
the
like
againe
.
Parts
of
this
verse
two
.
In
this
tenth
verse
there
be
two
things
to
bee
confidered
:
first
,
hee
craueth
a
sanctified
heart
,
because
till
the
heart
be
pure
,
no
good
motion
can
proceede
from
thence
,
no
more
then
sweete
Water
from
a
bitter
Fountaine
;
secondly
,
he
praies
for
the
renewing
of
the
worke
of
grace
,
or
new
birth
,
and
sanctification
,
which
he
had
by
his
sinnes
hindered
,
yea
greatly
interrupted
,
that
so
his
soule
and
filthy
heart
being
renued
and
sanctified
,
thence
might
proceed
good
affections
,
and
holy
actions
,
with
continuall
and
constant
obedience
.
Doctr.
1
Whereas
the
Prophet
ioynes
this
petition
of
Sanctification
vnto
the
former
of
Iustification
,
we
learne
,
Iustification
and
Sanctification
go
together
.
that
these
two
graces
of
Gods
spirit
,
Iustification
,
pardon
of
sinne
,
and
sanctification
,
a
godly
life
and
conuersation
,
are
so
knit
and
vnited
together
,
that
they
can
not
be
seperated
;
so
as
no
man
is
truly
iustified
by
faith
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
but
he
is
also
sanctified
by
the
Holy-Ghost
;
no
man
can
haue
the
pardon
of
his
sins
,
but
he
must
becom
a
new
creature
in
Iesus
Christ
.
And
this
appereth
plainely
by
the
Apostle
S.
Paul
,
Rom.
5.
treating
of
Iustification
,
and
Chap.
6.
vers.
4
,
5.
intreating
of
Sanctification
,
he
shewes
that
these
two
go
euer
together
:
so
as
he
that
is
not
sanctified
,
is
not
iustified
;
and
he
that
is
not
regenerate
and
borne
anew
by
faith
in
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
worke
of
the
Spirit
,
cannot
haue
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
.
Seeing
Iustification
,
Vse
1
and
pardon
of
sins
,
and
Sanctification
,
and
new-nesse
of
life
,
cannot
be
seuered
in
the
children
of
God
,
no
more
then
fire
and
heate
:
then
men
had
neede
to
take
heede
lest
they
deceiue
themselues
while
they
say
,
God
is
mercifull
,
and
they
hope
all
their
sinnes
are
pardoned
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
.
But
vnlesse
thou
be
truly
sanctified
,
vnlesse
thou
be
a
new
creature
in
Christ
Iesus
,
thou
canst
haue
no
assurance
of
thy
Iustification
and
pardon
of
thy
sins
:
&
therfore
if
thou
liue
in
sin
,
delight
in
sin
;
no
change
,
no
new
birth
,
no
reformation
of
thy
hart
&
life
,
certainly
thou
hast
no
pardon
of
thy
sinnes
as
yet
,
and
thy
hope
is
but
a
foolish
and
vaine
fancy
of
thine
own
braine
.
Hence
to
trie
the
assurance
of
our
saluation
,
Vse
2
by
the
fruit
of
our
Sanctification
;
for
heereby
wee
may
assure
our selues
,
that
we
are
iustified
,
if
wee
leade
a
sanctified
life
.
If
wee
haue
our
conuersation
in
holinesse
,
wee
shall
haue
in
the
end
euerlasting
life
,
2.
Timoth.
chap.
2.19
.
the
Apostle
sheweth
there
,
that
the
foundation
of
the
Lord
standes
sure
,
so
that
the
Lord
knoweth
who
are
his
.
He
sheweth
also
how
wee
shall
know
that
wee
are
the
Lords
;
euen
this
,
Euery
one
for
his
own
assurance
must
depart
from
iniquity
:
and
this
is
confirmed
by
that
of
S.
Iohn
Ioh.
1.6
,
7.
If
wee
say
wee
haue
fellowship
with
him
and
walke
in
darkenesse
,
we
lie
,
and
do
not
the
truth
.
O
then
!
as
we
glorie
in
the
name
of
Christians
,
and
would
be
accounted
Christs
,
let
vs
be
carefull
to
bring
forth
the
fruits
of
Christians
,
and
to
leade
a
sanctified
life
,
for
God
hath
ioined
these
two
together
,
so
that
not
all
the
wit
and
pollicie
of
men
whatsoeuer
,
is
able
to
seperate
them
.
[
Create
in
mee
a
new
heart
.
]
TO
create
,
is
to
make
a
thing
of
nothing
,
as
God
created
the
world
:
Doctr.
2
Gen.
1.1
.
that
is
,
he
made
all
things
of
nothing
.
Hence
then
learne
,
that
it
is
as
great
a
worke
to
create
a
new
heart
,
Repentance
is
a
new
creation
.
and
so
to
saue
a
sinner
,
as
to
create
the
whole
world
of
nothing
;
yea
in
some
respects
it
seemes
harder
:
for
in
the
creation
of
the
world
,
the
Lord
but
spake
the
word
,
and
all
was
made
,
there
was
no
hinderance
,
no
resistance
or
opposition
:
but
in
the
creation
of
the
heart
a
new
,
there
are
many
lets
and
hinderances
.
First
within
a
man
,
euery
man
is
an
enemy
to
his
owne
saluation
,
and
the
flesh
resists
this
worke
:
againe
,
the
deuill
doth
labour
to
hinder
by
all
meanes
possible
,
so
blessed
a
worke
.
Yea
and
besides
that
,
it
is
a
great
work
to
create
in
a
man
a
new
heart
:
It
is
also
a
worke
of
great
difficulty
,
not
accomplished
without
great
labour
and
paine
,
and
therefore
is
it
called
a
Birth
,
a
Death
,
a
Circumcision
;
so
then
,
euen
as
no
birth
,
no
death
,
no
cutting
off
of
the
flesh
can
bee
without
paine
and
sorrow
:
So
the
conuersion
of
a
sinner
is
not
wrought
without
paine
and
sorrow
:
The
Infant
is
not
deliuered
out
of
it
mothers
womb
without
paine
;
and
dost
thou
thinke
(
ô
man
)
to
part
with
sinne
which
is
in
thee
,
was
conceiued
with
thee
,
and
which
since
thy
birth
day
,
vnto
this
present
,
thou
hast
nourished
with
such
delight
,
and
not
to
tast
of
paine
in
thy
new
birth
?
no
●ssuredly
it
will
not
bee
,
but
it
will
cost
thee
much
sorrow
,
many
a
sigh
yea
and
teares
themselues
before
thou
hast
the
same
effectually
wrought
in
thee
.
Seeing
it
is
so
hard
a
thing
to
haue
a
new
and
sanctified
heart
,
V
;
se
1
euen
as
to
create
the
whole
world
,
then
we
had
need
to
take
the
greater
paines
about
it
,
to
vse
all
meanes
that
God
hath
appointed
:
namely
,
Ioh.
17.17
.
Acts
15
9.
the
word
preached
,
the
Sacraments
,
prayer
,
meditation
in
the
law
of
God
,
and
to
cry
vnto
GOD
for
the
same
continually
.
Wee
see
that
there
is
nothing
in
man
of
himselfe
that
is
pleasing
vnto
God
,
Vse
2
for
Dauid
praies
to
haue
a
new
heart
created
in
him
;
and
therefore
there
is
no
will
no
motion
in
any
man
of
himselfe
to
please
God
,
all
must
be
new
,
yea
till
the
heart
be
created
a
new
,
and
sanctified
,
it
is
a
sinke
of
sin
and
all
vncleannesse
,
full
of
poisoned
lusts
and
concupisence
,
and
therefore
no
freedome
of
will
to
any
thing
that
is
good
til
God
create
this
new
heart
.
Seeing
Dauid
prayes
to
God
to
create
a
cleane
heart
within
him
,
Vse
3
it
must
admonish
vs
all
to
looke
vnto
our
hearts
that
they
be
cleane
:
for
it
is
the
fountaine
of
all
life
and
motion
.
Now
such
as
the
fountaine
is
,
such
will
the
water
bee
,
such
as
the
roote
is
,
such
will
the
fruite
bee
:
and
if
thy
heart
be
euill
,
it
will
send
forth
filthy
lusts
and
desires
.
And
as
our
Sauiour
saith
:
Mat.
15.19
.
Out
of
the
heart
commeth
euill
thoughts
,
murthers
,
adulteries
,
thefts
,
false
testimonies
,
slander●
:
these
are
the
things
which
defile
the
man
.
Oh!
then
let
vs
look
vnto
our
hearts
,
and
labour
for
sanctified
hearts
,
intreate
the
Lord
to
create
them
in
vs
,
and
to
take
away
our
stony
and
corrupt
hearts
,
Luke
8.
and
giue
vs
good
and
honest
hearts
,
sanctified
by
his
Spirit
;
for
looke
how
our
hearts
bee
,
so
will
our
thoughts
,
words
,
and
workes
be
:
a
good
heart
will
haue
good
words
,
and
good
deeds
;
but
a
stinking
and
corrupt
heart
will
send
forth
vile
and
filthy
words
and
workes
.
Quest.
Doth
Dauid
desire
no
more
but
a
cleane
heart
?
hath
he
no
care
of
his
words
and
his
actions
,
of
his
outward
life
and
conuersation
?
Ans.
Yes
verily
,
Dauid
though
he
names
but
the
heart
,
yet
vnderstands
the
whole
man
,
both
outward
and
inward
:
but
because
that
is
the
fountaine
of
all
,
therefore
hee
names
that
:
and
if
the
heart
be
pure
,
it
will
make
the
whole
man
good
:
for
the
heart
of
man
is
like
the
great
wheele
of
a
clocke
,
it
is
the
first
mouer
either
to
good
or
ill
.
Hence
marke
,
Doctr.
3
that
in
true
sanctification
,
True
Sanctification
is
neuer
in
part
.
where
the
worke
is
truely
wrought
,
it
is
not
onely
outward
in
word
and
deed
,
but
it
is
inward
,
and
of
the
whole
man
,
both
body
and
soule
,
heart
,
will
,
iudgement
,
affection
,
conscience
,
words
,
and
workes
,
The
God
of
peace
sanctifie
you
throughout
:
1.
Thess.
5.23
.
So
that
the
minde
,
which
by
nature
is
full
of
blindnesse
and
ignorance
,
is
inlightened
with
the
true
knowledge
of
God
,
reuealed
in
his
Word
the
will
flyeth
euil
,
and
imbraceth
that
is
good
,
the
affections
are
purged
from
rebellion
:
yea
,
euery
part
and
faculty
,
both
of
body
and
soule
is
sanctified
:
So
that
as
wee
haue
giuen
vp
our
members
seruants
of
vnrighteousnesse
to
worke
sinne
:
Rom.
6.19
.
Now
they
become
seruants
of
righteousnesse
to
holinesse
.
Yea
the
body
is
now
a
fit
Temple
of
the
Holy-ghost
,
fit
to
performe
all
duties
to
GODS
glory
,
and
the
edifying
of
our
brethren
.
And
therefore
this
must
be
remembred
,
that
he
he
which
is
truely
sanctified
,
is
wholy
sanctified
throughout
in
soule
and
body
.
Vse
1
This
shewes
thousands
in
the
world
to
bee
in
a
miserable
case
:
for
(
alas
)
they
seeme
to
be
religious
,
and
yet
are
not
truely
sanctified
,
for
they
liue
in
some
sinne
or
other
with
Herod
,
Mark
.
6.2
.
they
nourish
in
their
bosomes
many
sinfull
and
rebellious
lusts
and
desires
.
Note
this
well
.
Well
,
if
thy
tongue
bee
not
sanctified
to
cease
from
ill
words
,
and
to
speake
well
,
if
thy
hands
,
or
eyes
,
or
eares
,
Iames
1.
&c.
if
thou
be
not
sanctified
throughout
,
in
euery
part
,
there
is
no
true
worke
of
grace
,
no
sound
sanctification
,
for
where
it
is
truely
wrought
,
there
will
bee
a
change
in
all
parts
and
powers
of
soule
and
body
.
Vse
2
Let
vs
labour
to
bee
assured
of
this
blessed
worke
of
Sanctification
,
in
that
wee
finde
our selues
purgd
throughout
our
mindes
,
will
,
affection
,
reason
,
conscience
,
tongues
,
hands
,
feete
,
that
we
deny
any
seruice
to
sin
and
Sathan
,
and
doe
willingly
consecrate
all
to
God
:
for
if
we
keep
one
part
,
and
neglect
another
,
it
will
not
boote
vs
no
more
then
to
set
a
strong
defence
at
one
place
of
a
Castle
,
and
to
neglect
the
rest
,
or
to
shut
one
gate
,
and
let
the
rest
stand
open
.
Notes
to
know
whether
this
change
is
wrought
in
vs
or
no.
Now
that
wee
may
the
better
descerne
our
estate
,
whether
the
sound
worke
of
grace
be
wrought
in
vs
,
or
no
,
and
whether
God
hath
sanctified
our
hearts
truly
or
not
,
we
shal
know
it
by
these
three
fruits
of
sanctification
,
which
are
euer
found
in
all
them
that
be
truely
sanctified
.
First
a
detestation
and
earnest
loathing
of
our
former
sins
,
in
which
we
haue
delighted
and
taken
pleasure
in
,
with
an
hearty
loue
of
righteousnesse
and
holinesse
,
and
newnesse
of
life
:
so
as
wee
are
loath
to
offend
God
in
any
thing
,
and
are
most
carefull
to
please
him
in
all
things
,
when
as
wee
carry
a
purpose
not
to
sin
,
but
can
say
;
I
delight
in
the
Law
of
●●d
in
the
inward
man
,
Rom.
7.22
.
though
we
fall
by
the
infirmity
of
our
owne
flesh
.
Secondly
,
when
wee
finde
in
our selues
that
from
this
loue
of
that
is
good
,
and
hatred
of
euill
,
we
find
an
earnest
desire
in
our
hearts
to
imbrace
the
one
and
to
flye
to
other
:
so
that
from
this
desire
there
arises
a
setled
purpose
in
heart
,
and
a
carefull
endeuour
in
life
to
mortifie
our
corrupt
nature
,
to
subdue
the
flesh
,
and
in
time
to
come
to
frame
our
liues
in
all
things
,
according
to
the
rule
of
Gods
holy
word
:
and
that
we
not
onely
desire
this
,
but
vse
all
blessed
meanes
,
Word
,
Sacrament
,
Prayer
,
meditation
to
performe
it
.
Thirdly
,
another
fruite
is
this
:
namely
,
when
as
wee
finde
in
vs
this
desire
(
to
do
well
,
and
purpose
,
and
hearty
indeuour
to
kill
sinne
,
and
to
liue
to
God
)
is
hindred
by
our
spirituall
enemies
,
the
deuill
,
world
,
and
the
flesh
,
that
then
wee
finde
a
griefe
of
heart
,
a
spirituall
combat
between
the
flesh
and
the
spirit
,
whereby
wee
striue
&
struggle
to
preuaile
against
our
spirituall
enemies
,
and
to
ouercome
them
:
then
there
is
wonderfull
peace
of
conscience
,
and
ioy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Vse
.
2
Well
then
,
let
all
men
try
themselues
whether
God
hath
by
his
Spirit
truly
wrought
the
worke
of
Sanctification
,
or
not
.
First
,
dost
thou
hate
thy
former
sins
,
and
loath
them
as
bane
and
poyson
,
yea
as
the
deuill
himselfe
?
and
doth
thy
heart
loue
good
duties
,
holy
and
righteous
,
which
before
thou
foundest
bitter
?
Secondly
,
dost
thou
desire
and
indeuour
to
kill
thy
corruptions
,
to
subdue
and
mortifie
thy
lusts
and
desires
?
and
dost
in
deuour
to
frame
thy
life
according
to
the
rule
of
Gods
word
,
and
makest
that
thy
sole
guide
?
Thirdly
,
dost
thou
grieue
at
thy
faults
and
infirmites
,
shunnest
the
occasions
of
sin
,
and
dost
wrestle
against
all
the
temptations
of
Sathan
?
and
dost
thou
reioyce
in
nothing
more
then
to
preuaile
and
get
the
victory
?
These
bee
good
signes
and
fruits
of
Sanctification
,
but
bee
they
wanting
,
thou
canst
not
be
assured
thou
art
truely
sanctified
,
or
hast
any
true
worke
of
grace
,
as
yet
,
wrought
in
thy
heart
.
[
O
GOD
.
]
HEnce
we
learne
who
is
the
Authour
of
this
worke
of
Sanctification
:
Doctr.
4
God
the
Author
of
Sanctification
.
namely
,
it
is
the
proper
worke
of
the
third
person
in
Trinity
,
the
holy
Ghost
,
he
doth
sanctifie
the
Elect
:
1.
Thes.
5.23
.
The
very
God
of
peace
sanctifie
you
throughout
.
The
faithfull
are
begotten
,
Iohn
.
1.13
.
Not
of
flesh
and
bloud
,
nor
of
the
will
of
man
,
but
of
God
.
This
worke
of
Sanctification
cannot
flow
from
our
parents
:
For
who
can
bring
a
cleane
thing
out
of
filthines
:
S.
Ioh.
13.
The
new
birth
is
not
of
bloud
,
nor
of
the
will
of
the
flesh
,
nor
of
man
,
but
of
Christ
,
who
1.
Cor.
1.30
It
made
vnto
vs
sanctification
.
Col.
1.19
.
In
him
are
hid
all
the
treasures
of
it
:
Of
whose
fulnesse
wee
receiue
grace
for
grace
.
1.
Ioh.
16.
Againe
it
is
said
:
Eze.
36.26
A
new
heart
will
I
giue
them
,
and
a
new
spirit
will
I
put
into
them
:
And
I
will
take
away
their
stony
hearts
,
and
giue
them
hearts
of
flesh
.
God
the
Father
sanctifieth
in
giuing
his
Sou
Christ
vnto
vs
:
so
Christ
sanctifieth
in
washing
vs
from
our
sins
in
his
bloud
:
And
the
Holy
Ghost
in
applying
CHRIST
IESVS
his
death
and
resurrection
to
vs
.
And
thus
the
worke
of
Regeneration
,
or
Sanctification
is
by
GOD
alone
wrought
i●
the
Elect.
Vse
.
Well
then
,
this
shewes
that
man
hath
no
freedome
of
will
in
heauenly
things
pertaining
to
Eternall
Life
:
but
all
is
of
God
,
faith
,
saluation
,
life
eternall
,
and
comes
from
GOD
,
and
therefore
let
vs
vse
all
good
meanes
appointed
of
GOD
,
and
seeke
this
at
his
hands
,
who
alone
can
and
will
do
it
.
Now
followes
the
second
part
of
the
verse
:
Part
of
this
verse
.
And
renew
a
right
Spirit
within
mee
:
Wherein
Dauid
craues
grace
from
GOD
to
become
a
new
creature
,
and
withall
that
God
wold
inable
him
by
his
spirit
to
be
faithful
and
constant
in
time
to
come
,
and
therefore
requires
of
God
a
stable
Spirit
,
a
firme
Spirit
:
that
is
,
not
onely
a
constant
purpose
to
walke
vprightly
with
GOD
,
but
power
and
strength
from
his
Spirit
to
become
faithfull
and
constant
,
as
fearing
his
owne
weaknesse
,
if
the
Lord
should
leaue
him
to
himselfe
:
For
as
GOD
giues
grace
to
obey
,
so
he
must
giue
grace
to
perseuer
.
As
if
hee
should
haue
said
:
O
Lord
thou
hast
begunne
this
blessed
work
of
regeneration
&
new
Birth
by
thy
holy
Spirit
:
But
I
like
a
sinfull
wretch
by
sin
and
rebellion
haue
hindred
the
same
,
and
broken
off
the
gracious
worke
of
thy
holy
Spirit
:
Now
I
beseech
thee
O
Lord
,
lay
to
thy
hand
againe
,
and
a
fresh
begin
to
renew
the
work
of
thy
Spirit
,
euen
the
blessed
worke
of
new
Birth
;
and
withall
grant
that
in
time
to
come
I
may
be
strengthned
in
the
inner
man
by
thy
holy
Spirit
,
and
may
bee
made
thereby
firme
and
constant
to
continue
:
yea
,
to
grow
and
hold
out
to
the
end
in
holy
obedience
.
Doctr.
1
Marke
that
Dauid
acknowledgeth
he
had
broken
off
the
worke
of
God
his
Spirit
in
him
,
Man
by
sinning
breakes
of
the
worker
of
Sanctification
.
and
interrupted
the
same
,
and
hindred
the
worke
of
Sanctification
by
his
sinnes
,
and
disobedience
.
And
therefore
wee
learne
that
after
God
hath
touched
a
mans
heart
to
repent
,
and
sanctified
him
by
his
Spirit
,
if
hee
sinne
and
rebell
against
God
,
hee
doth
what
lies
in
him
to
cut
off
the
worke
of
grace
,
to
hinder
the
work
of
his
saluation
,
and
breake
off
the
gracious
worke
of
Sanctification
and
new
Birth
;
and
if
the
Lord
should
leaue
him
,
hee
shold
fal
cleane
away
from
grace
:
for
the
Spirit
of
God
is
glad
and
ioyfull
when
as
we
are
carefull
to
auoid
all
those
waies
which
offend
God
,
and
wound
our
soules
,
when
we
seeke
to
keep
good
hearts
,
faith
vnfeigned
,
&
a
good
conscience
;
then
the
Spirit
of
God
doth
daily
proceed
with
the
worke
of
new
Birth
and
Sanctification
:
but
after
we
shall
rebell
against
God
,
and
comm●●
sinne
,
we
g●●eue
the
holy
Spirit
of
GOD
,
and
vexe
him
that
hee
is
compelled
by
our
lewdnesse
,
to
leaue
off
the
worke
in
the
middest
,
because
wee
suffer
not
our selues
to
bee
wrought
vpon
;
Eph.
4.30
.
but
we
will
follow
our
owne
lusts
and
liking
,
and
when
the
spirit
of
GOD
ceaseth
to
renue
vs
and
to
beget
our
hearts
to
God
,
then
there
rises
blindnesse
of
minde
,
so
as
we
cannot
conceiue
and
feele
the
loue
of
God
,
as
in
Dauid
:
And
then
this
gracious
worke
of
the
spirit
being
interrupted
,
there
arises
griefe
and
sorrow
of
soule
and
conscience
.
Vse
1
Well
,
seeing
this
is
the
fruite
of
our
sinnes
,
against
knowledge
and
conscience
,
they
hinder
the
worke
of
grace
and
new
birth
,
&
interrupt
the
blessed
worke
of
sanctification
,
begun
by
Gods
Spirit
,
&
bring
blindenesse
of
mind
,
and
hardnes
of
heart
:
Oh
then
let
vs
take
heed
of
sinne
intreate
the
Lord
that
hee
would
giue
vs
grace
for
euer
to
hide
his
word
in
our
hearts
,
that
wee
might
not
sinne
against
his
Maiesty
,
and
that
he
wold
not
leaue
vs
to
blindenesse
of
minde
and
hardnesse
of
heart
;
but
that
hee
would
rather
continue
his
loue
,
and
mercy
vnto
vs
,
and
that
his
holy
spirit
would
daily
proceede
with
the
blessed
worke
of
Sanctification
and
renuing
of
our
soules
vnto
holinesse
and
true
righteousnesse
.
Vse
2
So
often
as
we
bee
tempted
to
sin
,
let
vs
remember
,
that
if
we
yeeld
vnto
it
,
wee
shall
hinder
the
blessed
work
of
Gods
Spirit
,
hinder
our
new
Birth
and
Sanctication
,
and
thereby
do
what
lies
in
our
power
to
grieue
the
holy
Spirit
of
God
,
and
cause
him
to
leaue
off
the
blessed
worke
of
regeneration
.
Vse
2
When
Dauid
intreates
the
Lord
that
hee
would
renue
a
constant
and
stable
spirit
in
him
,
Good
to
feare
our
weaknes
.
he
shewes
that
he
was
greatly
affraid
of
his
own
weaknesse
,
and
therefore
desires
strength
from
God
to
hold
out
and
perseuer
in
obedience
euen
vnto
the
end
:
that
God
would
by
his
Spirit
giue
him
a
constant
purpose
&
continuall
indeuour
both
in
heart
and
life
to
doe
his
will
:
and
therefore
we
learne
from
him
to
suspect
our selues
,
to
feare
our
owne
weakenes
and
infirmity
,
if
the
Lord
should
leaue
vs
to
our selues
:
Blessed
is
the
man
that
feares
alwaies
,
Pro.
28.14
but
hee
that
hardeneth
his
heart
shall
runne
into
all
euill
waies
:
For
such
is
our
weaknes
that
we
are
ready
to
fal
into
the
selfe
fame
sinne
from
the
which
wee
are
escaped
of
the
Lord
doe
but
a
little
leaue
vs
to
our selues
:
This
doth
the
Prophet
teach
:
Psalme
78.
How
oft
d●d
they
prouoke
him
in
the
wildernes
,
and
grieue
him
in
the
desart
:
Thus
did
Pharaoh
,
Exod.
9.
Chap.
27.
I
haue
sinned
,
and
the
LORD
is
righteous
,
but
I
and
my
people
are
sinnefull
:
But
when
the
Iudgement
was
remoued
,
his
heart
was
hardened
againe
,
and
hee
continued
in
his
sinne
:
Wee
see
this
in
the
example
of
the
Israelites
:
Iudges
the
third
Chapter
.
They
commiteed
euill
againe
and
againe
,
they
fell
into
idolatry
,
they
knew
it
was
a
sinne
,
yea
,
and
they
had
experience
of
Gods
seueritie
against
it
:
for
all
that
they
fell
againe
into
the
same
sinne
,
and
so
prouoked
the
Lord
to
punish
them
.
So
Hebr.
6.
Many
sinne
againe
after
the
receiuing
and
acknowledgement
of
the
truth
.
So
that
except
the
Lord
vpholde
and
holde
men
backe
,
they
wil
fall
into
the
same
sinnes
they
before
committed
,
and
so
prouoke
the
Lord
afresh
to
punish
them
.
O
then
let
vs
feare
our
weakenes
!
If
Dauid
,
a
holy
Prophet
,
a
man
after
GODS
heart
,
prayeth
thus
,
that
GOD
would
stablish
him
with
his
free
Spirit
,
that
is
,
giue
him
a
constant
purpose
and
indeuour
to
continue
in
obedience
;
how
much
more
haue
we
need
to
do
the
same
,
knowing
how
weake
we
are
,
how
many
inticements
wee
haue
to
sinne
,
how
cunning
the
Diuell
is
,
and
vseth
the
world
and
the
flesh
as
so
many
enemies
to
fight
against
vs
:
well
,
let
vs
feare
the
worst
,
and
doubt
our
weaknesse
,
and
it
will
make
vs
more
carefull
to
shun
sinne
,
and
the
occasions
of
sinne
,
for
seldome
shall
a
man
fall
into
that
sinne
which
he
doth
truely
feare
to
commit
.
Vse
4
As
wee
are
to
feare
our
owne
weakenes
,
so
wee
must
intreate
the
Lord
,
that
he
would
neuer
leaue
vs
to
our selues
;
but
that
hee
would
giue
vs
his
stable
and
constant
spirit
;
or
as
Paul
praies
for
,
That
God
would
strengthen
vs
by
his
spirit
in
the
inner
man
:
that
wee
might
not
onelie
beginne
well
,
but
continue
by
constant
perseuerance
in
obedience
all
our
dayes
:
for
if
the
Lord
leaue
vs
,
alas
!
we
shal
easily
fall
flat
to
the
ground
:
euen
as
a
staffe
in
a
mans
hand
,
so
long
as
it
is
stayed
,
it
stands
,
but
if
it
be
left
alone
,
it
falls
to
the
ground
:
so
it
is
with
vs
,
and
therefore
let
vs
not
presume
of
our
owne
strength
or
power
,
but
suspect
it
,
and
pray
to
God
to
renue
his
constant
and
stable
spirit
in
vs
.
Vse
5
Heere
is
matter
of
great
comfort
to
the
children
of
GOD
,
that
fall
of
weaknes
and
infirmitie
into
the
same
sinnne
after
repentance
;
and
such
is
the
deapth
of
Sathans
temptations
,
that
hee
tells
them
that
the
children
of
God
fall
not
into
the
same
sinne
againe
after
their
repentance
;
if
they
do
,
he
then
telleth
them
,
that
there
is
no
place
for
a
second
repentance
:
but
this
is
false
,
for
the
promises
of
God
are
without
limitation
of
times
,
or
consideration
of
sinnes
,
or
respect
of
persons
:
hee
will
receiue
to
mercie
all
repentant
sinners
,
whether
their
sinnes
be
committed
before
or
after
repentance
,
whether
once
or
often
;
so
that
they
renue
their
repentance
,
according
as
they
haue
sinned
anew
.
This
pardon
Christ
himselfe
publisheth
,
Matthew
chap.
11.
Come
vnto
me
all
yee
that
are
wearie
,
and
are
heauie
laden
,
and
I
will
refresh
you
.
Yea
the
Lord
enjoyneth
vs
sinnefull
men
,
Luke
17.
To
forgiue
our
brother
seuentie
times
seuen
times
,
if
he
turne
againe
,
and
say
,
it
repenteth
me
:
So
that
wee
see
this
is
a
maruellous
comfort
to
all
such
as
groane
vnder
the
burden
of
sinne
,
that
haue
fallen
through
infirmity
into
one
sin
often
;
let
not
such
be
discouraged
,
but
assure
themselues
,
That
albeit
with
Peter
they
fall
often
,
yet
if
with
him
they
repent
truely
,
and
weepe
bitterly
for
their
sinnes
,
the
Lord
●s
mercifull
to
forgiue
them
their
sins
.
Not
that
wee
should
liue
prowdly
,
presumptously
,
stubbornely
,
and
obstinately
against
him
:
but
if
we
fall
through
frailtie
;
for
Psalme
103.
The
Lord
knoweth
whereof
wee
be
made
:
hee
remembreth
that
wee
are
but
dust
.
Doctr.
3
When
Dauid
prayeth
to
be
renued
and
to
recouer
his
former
feeling
and
comfort
.
Childe
of
God
not
alwaies
at
one
stay
.
Hence
we
learne
that
the
childe
of
GOD
is
not
alwayes
at
one
stay
,
but
there
is
an
entercourse
in
the
estate
of
a
Christian
man
or
woman
,
sometimes
full
of
comfort
,
ioy
,
and
peace
of
conscience
,
and
sometimes
againe
heauy
and
sad
,
yea
full
of
sorrow
and
perplexity
,
euen
as
a
man
in
an
ague
,
sometimes
sicke
,
and
somtimes
wel
:
&
as
it
is
with
trees
,
somtimes
winter
,
and
sometimes
summer
:
this
is
the
state
of
all
Gods
children
,
as
Dauid
,
Ioseph
,
Hezekias
,
Iob
,
&c.
and
continuall
experience
prooues
this
,
that
the
estate
of
GODS
children
ebbes
and
flowes
,
hath
their
change
:
when
as
they
walke
directly
and
vprightly
with
God
,
then
they
haue
peace
and
comfort
,
but
when
they
start
aside
and
commit
some
sinne
,
then
they
finde
torments
of
conscience
and
griefe
of
mind
.
Vse
1
This
shewes
vs
what
is
the
estate
and
condition
of
the
childe
of
God
in
this
life
:
Hee
is
not
heere
so
sanctified
,
as
that
hee
feeles
no
corruption
of
sinne
to
hang
about
him
,
but
rather
such
a
one
as
feels
the
burden
of
his
corruptions
hindering
him
in
this
his
course
of
Christianity
,
vnder
which
he
sighes
and
groanes
,
labouring
by
all
good
meanes
to
bee
disburdened
.
Indeed
it
is
matter
of
great
comfort
to
feele
the
graces
of
Gods
Spirit
,
as
faith
,
loue
,
&c.
but
no
childe
of
God
can
alwayes
feele
the
comfort
of
grace
;
but
as
fire
that
is
raked
vp
in
the
Ashes
,
it
is
hidde
from
his
feeling
for
a
time
,
but
at
length
it
will
breake
out
againe
to
his
great
ioy
and
comfort
.
Vse
2
Wel
,
seeing
this
is
the
state
of
Gods
children
heere
,
that
sometimes
they
find
great
peace
and
comfort
,
sometimes
great
griefe
and
sorrow
,
let
vs
not
be
too
much
discouraged
;
but
rather
whenas
by
our
falls
and
slips
,
wee
haue
weakened
our
comfort
:
let
vs
intreate
the
Lord
to
renue
our
comfort
againe
;
let
vs
doe
as
a
poore
traueller
,
if
hee
misse
his
way
,
and
goe
out
of
it
,
hee
will
hasten
into
it
againe
,
and
trudge
,
and
plucke
vp
his
heels
to
recouer
that
he
hath
lost
;
so
let
vs
,
when
we
haue
sinned
and
gone
out
of
the
way
,
make
haste
to
returne
,
and
as
a
man
that
hath
beene
long
sicke
,
and
growne
feeble
and
weake
,
will
vse
all
meanes
to
gather
vp
his
crummes
,
and
to
recouer
his
former
strength
againe
:
so
let
vs
when
wee
haue
lost
some
part
of
our
comfort
and
heauenly
strength
:
let
vs
(
I
say
)
vse
all
blessed
means
,
to
recouer
our
former
health
and
comfort
againe
;
let
vs
pray
much
,
reade
much
,
heare
much
,
and
meditate
much
;
let
vs
bewayle
our
former
slouth
,
and
make
more
vpright
steps
in
time
to
come
,
to
GODS
Kingdome
.
Doctr.
4
Note
hence
,
that
it
is
a
speciall
fruit
and
marke
of
a
sanctified
heart
,
A
purpose
not
to
sin
,
the
marke
of
a
sanctified
hart
.
and
of
the
minde
renewed
to
haue
a
right
Spirit
,
that
is
,
a
purpose
not
to
sin
,
but
in
all
things
to
please
GOD
,
and
to
doe
his
will
,
to
walke
with
GOD
in
all
his
commaundements
:
whereas
of
the
contrary
,
when
a
man
hath
a
purpose
to
liue
in
any
knowne
sinne
;
Psa.
50.17
Marke
6.2
it
is
a
fearefull
and
manifest
signe
of
a
naughty
and
wicked
heart
:
for
when
the
heart
is
truly
sanctified
,
then
will
be
wrought
this
right
spirit
not
to
sinne
in
any
thing
:
I
doe
not
say
,
that
the
man
sanctified
and
regenerate
,
doth
not
sinne
at
all
;
but
he
hath
not
purpose
to
sinne
,
no
delight
in
sinne
,
but
beareth
a
constant
purpose
in
all
things
to
please
God
:
when
he
can
say
with
Dauid
,
I
haue
refrained
my
feet
from
euery
euill
way
:
Gen.
17.1
.
Psa.
18.23
1.
Ioh.
3.9
Gen.
39.9
Againe
,
Hee
that
is
borne
of
God
sinneth
not
,
that
is
,
with
full
purpose
of
heart
,
with
delight
in
sinne
,
and
as
they
purpose
,
so
they
indeuour
it
,
they
are
afraide
and
suspect
themselues
,
shunne
the
occasions
of
sin
,
striue
against
their
corruptions
and
Sathans
temptations
.
Vse
.
1
This
doctrine
doth
euidently
conuince
the
greatest
number
to
be
such
as
neuer
had
the
true
worke
of
Sanctification
wrought
in
them
:
their
hearts
be
not
sanctified
,
their
minds
be
not
renewed
.
Why
?
namely
,
because
they
want
this
marke
and
fruit
of
a
sanctified
hart
.
For
though
they
heare
of
their
sinnes
,
be
told
of
them
and
the
fearefull
iudgement
of
God
denounced
against
them
:
yet
they
will
not
leaue
them
,
nor
forsake
them
,
but
will
continue
in
them
,
yea
thogh
it
cost
them
the
losse
of
Gods
fauour
,
and
the
losse
of
their
owne
soules
.
Let
vs
not
deceiue
our selues
;
let
vs
trie
our
harts
by
this
rule
whether
they
be
sanctified
,
or
not
:
dost
thou
find
a
dislike
of
all
sinne
,
and
an
hatred
of
them
?
hast
thou
a
constant
and
resolute
purpose
no
more
to
sin
against
thy
God
wittingly
and
willingly
,
hast
thou
a
resolute
purpose
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
to
walke
before
him
all
thy
dayes
?
This
is
a
signe
of
an
vpright
heart
,
and
that
it
is
sanctified
:
but
dost
thou
finde
no
such
resolution
,
no
such
purpose
,
but
rather
contrarie
a
purpose
to
runne
on
in
thy
olde
sins
,
thou
wilt
continue
in
them
,
let
God
and
men
say
and
doe
what
they
can
,
in
lying
,
stealing
,
drunkennes
,
whordome
,
ignorance
,
contempt
of
the
word
,
&c.
say
what
thou
wilt
,
professe
what
thou
wilt
,
it
is
a
cleare
case
thy
heart
is
naught
,
it
is
filthy
,
not
sanctified
:
for
it
is
impossible
that
a
man
should
haue
true
repentance
,
and
an
heart
truly
sanctified
,
and
to
keepe
a
purpose
to
liue
in
his
knowne
sins
.
And
therefore
it
conuinceth
all
such
to
bee
impenitent
sinners
and
notorious
hypocrites
:
yea
if
they
leaue
many
sins
,
and
yet
purpose
to
liue
in
one
,
it
argueth
the
heart
is
not
sanctified
:
Marke
6.
Matth.
28.
Herod
left
many
,
yet
liued
in
couetousnesse
.
Vse
.
2
This
Doctrine
may
serue
for
the
comfort
of
Gods
children
,
who
are
much
grieued
for
their
sins
and
infirmities
,
when
they
faile
&
come
short
of
good
duties
,
and
sometimes
start
aside
,
as
saith
S.
Iames
,
In
many
things
we
sinne
all
,
and
the
iust
man
falls
seuen
times
;
but
if
thou
canst
truly
say
,
it
is
against
my
purpose
,
I
hate
the
sinne
I
commit
;
I
condemne
it
;
I
had
no
purpose
to
doe
it
,
my
desire
was
to
please
GOD
,
then
thou
maiest
haue
comfort
,
thy
heart
is
sound
;
God
wil
not
condemne
thee
for
it
,
Mal.
3.17
.
The
Lord
will
spare
his
children
as
a
father
his
only
sonne
.
A
child
is
going
to
Schoole
,
and
his
purpose
is
so
to
doe
;
in
the
way
he
fals
into
some
company
,
and
staies
there
too
long
,
and
playes
the
truant
,
but
it
is
against
his
purpose
:
euen
so
the
childe
of
God
purposeth
to
serue
God
,
and
to
please
him
in
all
things
,
hath
no
purpose
to
sinne
,
but
by
some
temptation
of
the
Diuell
,
or
allurement
of
the
world
,
hee
is
ouertaken
,
I
do
the
euil
I
would
not
,
Rom.
7.
I
cannot
doe
the
good
I
would
,
but
I
delight
in
the
Law
of
God
concerning
the
inner
man
:
This
is
Pauls
comfort
,
and
this
is
the
comfort
of
all
Gods
children
,
if
they
can
truly
say
,
I
doe
the
euill
I
would
not
,
I
delight
in
the
law
of
God
,
that
GOD
will
accept
the
will
for
the
deede
.
[
Renue
or
refresh
a
right
spirit
in
mee
.
]
AS
if
the
should
haue
said
,
O
Lord
I
haue
(
by
my
sins
)
dimmed
thy
graces
in
me
,
yea
euen
quenched
and
extinguished
them
,
and
almost
put
them
cleane
out
;
but
Lord
I
beseech
thee
renue
thy
graces
in
me
:
Refresh
them
.
Euen
as
we
see
a
lamp
when
all
the
oyle
is
spent
,
it
winkes
,
and
is
almost
extinguished
till
it
bee
renued
and
refreshed
with
oyle
,
then
it
burneth
againe
and
giues
light
.
Doctr.
5
Hence
we
learne
what
is
the
cursed
nature
of
sin
,
Sin
quenches
grace
as
water
doth
fire
.
and
the
great
power
of
it
;
namely
,
it
is
as
a
poole
of
water
cast
on
the
fire
,
which
if
it
do
not
quench
,
and
extinguish
,
and
put
out
all
,
yet
it
greatly
allayes
the
heat
of
it
:
Euen
so
the
graces
of
GODS
spirit
in
his
children
,
alas
they
be
but
weake
and
small
:
but
sinne
is
as
a
poole
of
colde
water
,
to
quench
the
heat
and
comfort
of
them
.
Dauid
,
was
wont
to
delight
in
Gods
seruice
,
to
be
forward
thereunto
:
but
sinne
did
so
coole
him
,
that
he
could
haue
little
ioy
in
it
now
:
Demas
was
forward
a
while
,
but
the
world
choked
him
so
that
he
left
Christ
,
and
Christ
biddes
the
Church
of
Sardy
to
be
awake
,
and
to
strengthen
the
things
that
are
ready
to
die
in
them
;
and
the
Laodiceans
grew
neither
hote
nor
cold
,
by
reason
of
their
pride
&
carnall
securitie
:
Reuel.
3.3
Reuel.
2.
so
is
the
church
of
Ephesus
reprooued
,
for
that
shee
had
lost
her
first
loue
:
So
the
Apostle
S.
Iames
resembleth
and
compareth
sin
to
Childe-bearing
for
the
fruitefulnesse
of
it
,
Iames
1.15
.
Lust
when
it
hath
conceiued
,
it
bringeth
foorth
sinne
,
and
sinne
when
it
is
finished
,
it
bringeth
foarth
death
.
1.
Cor.
5.6
.
Likewise
it
is
compared
to
leauen
that
leaueneth
the
whole
lumpe
,
and
therefore
no
maruell
though
it
proceed
by
little
and
little
from
one
degree
to
an
other
.
Vse
1
When
we
see
some
men
who
haue
been
forward
,
&
haue
taken
delight
in
good
things
,
now
grow
cold
and
lose
their
first
loue
,
this
is
a
flat
signe
,
that
some
sin
or
other
hath
stole
vpon
them
,
they
either
fall
in
loue
with
the
world
,
delights
,
plesures
,
profits
,
preferments
,
or
else
securitie
possesse
their
soules
,
pride
,
idlenes
,
slouth
,
security
,
couetousnes
,
plesure
,
some
sin
or
other
hath
bewitched
them
:
and
therfore
let
all
such
as
find
themselues
thus
decaying
in
grace
,
faith
,
confort
,
care
and
conscience
,
let
them
suspect
themselues
,
and
think
all
is
not
well
,
let
them
search
and
find
the
cause
of
their
decay
,
and
it
is
sinne
,
some
sin
or
other
hath
crept
vpon
them
.
Vse
.
2
How
should
this
make
vs
afraide
of
sin
,
seeing
it
hath
so
woful
effects
,
which
is
to
quench
the
comfort
and
graces
of
Gods
holy
Spirit
in
vs
,
it
blindes
our
eyes
,
that
we
cannot
see
what
is
good
and
euill
,
it
hardeneth
the
heart
,
that
a
man
can
not
relent
and
mourne
for
his
sins
,
and
bee
moued
with
Gods
iudgements
,
it
bringeth
a
decay
&
eclipse
of
Gods
graces
:
men
are
afraid
to
doe
any
thing
that
might
hinder
their
health
or
wealth
,
how
much
more
the
health
and
happines
of
their
soules
!
Let
vs
therefore
alwayes
keepe
a
diligent
watch
ouer
our
soules
;
let
vs
seeke
to
cut
off
all
occasions
to
euill
,
and
indeuour
to
stop
the
first
beginning
:
for
the
more
sin
groweth
to
an
head
,
the
more
the
spirit
of
God
is
quenched
,
the
worke
of
grace
is
diminished
,
and
the
assurance
of
our
comfort
is
weakened
and
lessened
.
Vse
3
When
we
find
any
decay
in
loue
,
zeale
,
faith
,
knowledge
,
repentance
,
obedience
,
&c.
O
then
let
vs
labour
to
be
renued
to
recouer
our
former
estate
againe
;
Reuel.
2.1
2.
Tim.
1.5
Doe
thy
first
workes
againe
,
awake
and
strengthen
the
things
ready
to
die
.
Stirre
vp
euen
as
a
sparke
of
fire
in
ashes
,
blow
it
vp
;
so
must
we
vse
all
means
whereby
we
may
haue
the
worke
of
grace
renued
in
vs
.
Meanes
for
the
increase
of
grace
.
1
We
must
attend
vpon
the
word
of
God
preached
,
for
as
that
is
the
meanes
to
beget
faith
,
so
it
is
to
encrease
it
and
renue
it
.
2
Wee
must
reade
and
meditate
much
,
call
our
liues
to
account
,
and
be
sory
for
our
decayes
,
and
labour
to
repaire
them
euen
as
a
ship
when
it
leakes
!
or
a
Citty
when
the
walles
be
battered
.
3
Wee
must
with
Dauid
pray
often
and
earnest
vnto
God
to
renew
a
right
spirit
in
vs
.
VERSE
.
11.
11.
Cast
me
not
from
thy
presence
,
O
Lord
,
and
take
not
thy
holy
Spirit
from
me
.
IN
the
former
Verse
Dauid
hath
put
vp
sundry
requests
and
petitions
vnto
God
for
grace
and
mercie
for
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
.
The
meaning
of
the
words
.
Now
this
eleuenth
Verse
containeth
in
it
an
earnest
Deprecation
:
wherein
the
Prophet
intreateth
the
Lord
to
turne
from
him
two
fearefull
iudgements
and
grieuous
punishments
which
hee
had
deserued
for
his
sins
:
for
first
,
what
greater
misery
can
befall
the
child
of
God
then
to
be
cast
out
of
Gods
presence
,
loue
and
fauour
?
Secondly
,
what
greater
plague
to
a
distressed
soule
then
to
be
depriued
of
Gods
blessed
spirit
,
whereby
alone
we
we
are
guided
&
comforted
:
and
without
whom
we
can
haue
no
comfort
,
nor
euer
doe
any
good
thing
,
but
shall
be
carryed
of
our
owne
lusts
head-long
into
all
sinne
and
wickednesse
.
Dauid
alludeth
to
the
iudgement
of
God
vpon
Saul
.
Now
against
both
these
Dauid
prayeth
vnto
the
Lord
in
this
verse
,
and
herein
he
alludeth
to
the
iudgement
of
God
vpon
Saul
,
who
was
his
next
predecessour
and
King
ouer
Israel
:
whom
the
Lord
cast
off
,
and
did
vtterly
reiect
from
being
King
ouer
his
people
,
1.
Sam.
15.26
.
because
hee
did
reiect
the
Lord
and
cast
off
the
commandement
of
GOD
,
and
would
not
obey
his
voyce
,
and
therefore
the
Lord
tooke
his
Spirit
from
Saul
,
and
gaue
him
an
euill
spirit
to
vexe
and
torment
him
:
and
both
these
Dauid
heere
prayeth
against
,
that
God
would
shew
him
mercy
,
and
not
deale
with
him
as
hee
did
with
Saul
,
though
hee
had
sinned
grieuiously
,
yet
that
he
would
rather
humble
him
by
some
other
meanes
,
and
not
in
his
iust
iudgement
to
cast
him
off
and
reiect
him
,
nor
take
his
holy
Spirit
from
him
.
[
Cast
mee
not
away
.
]
AS
if
hee
should
haue
said
,
ô
Lord
,
howsoeuer
I
haue
sinned
grieuously
,
yet
I
pray
thee
deale
not
with
mee
as
thou
didst
deale
with
Saul
that
wicked
man
,
to
cast
me
off
and
reiect
mee
from
being
King
and
Ruler
of
thy
people
:
Nor
take
thy
holy
Spirit
from
mee
,
whereby
I
am
enabled
to
do
thy
will
.
By
the
presence
or
face
of
God
is
meant
the
loue
and
fauour
of
God
,
and
therefore
Dauid
intreateth
the
Lord
that
he
would
not
thrust
him
cleane
out
of
fauour
,
and
depriue
him
of
his
loue
.
Doctr.
1
Hence
we
learne
that
it
is
a
wonderfull
and
fearefull
Iudgement
for
a
man
or
woman
to
bee
cast
out
of
Gods
fauour
,
from
his
presence
,
The
pleasures
of
sinne
are
deere
bought
.
so
as
hee
shall
shewe
no
fauour
to
vs
;
but
his
disfauour
and
heauy
countenance
,
it
is
a
very
heauy
and
dolefull
case
:
It
is
said
of
Cain
,
that
God
cast
him
out
of
his
presence
,
and
that
was
the
height
of
Caines
misery
,
Gen.
4.
so
the
Lord
cast
off
Saul
from
being
King
ouer
Israel
.
As
the
fauour
of
God
is
life
,
so
his
disfauour
is
present
death
;
and
as
in
the
presence
of
God
is
fulnesse
of
ioy
and
pleasure
for
euermore
,
so
in
the
want
of
his
presence
is
there
nothing
but
woe
and
misery
:
yea
it
is
a
steppe
to
eternall
death
:
Neither
is
there
any
misery
which
the
childe
of
God
doth
feare
more
then
this
,
to
bee
forsaken
of
the
Lord
and
to
bee
cast
out
of
his
fauour
.
Vse
1
Seeing
it
is
so
great
and
fearefull
a
Iudgement
to
bee
cast
out
of
Gods
fauour
and
gracious
presence
:
Their
madnesse
discouered
that
make
light
of
Gods
fauour
.
Oh
what
mad
men
bee
they
that
make
so
light
of
Gods
loue
and
fauour
!
that
will
for
the
gaining
of
a
peny
or
the
inioying
of
an
houres
pleasure
loose
the
loue
and
the
fauour
of
God
,
Mat.
16.26
.
&
for
euer
depriue
themselues
of
his
glorious
presence
,
and
plunge
themselues
into
euerlasting
woe
and
vengeance
with
the
deuill
and
his
Angels
.
Vse
2
Seeing
the
inioying
of
Gods
presence
is
so
sweete
and
comfortable
,
and
to
bee
depriued
of
it
,
is
so
grieuous
and
terrible
,
how
should
wee
vse
all
meanes
to
get
into
his
fauor
,
if
wee
want
it
,
to
keepe
it
if
wee
haue
it
?
In
thy
presence
is
fulnesse
of
ioy
,
and
in
thy
light
wee
shall
see
light
.
And
because
sinne
thrusts
men
out
of
Gods
fauour
,
and
separates
betweene
God
and
men
,
aboue
all
things
take
heed
of
sin
,
auoid
it
,
and
shun
it
,
as
the
bane
and
poyson
of
our
soules
.
For
the
better
opening
and
vnderstanding
of
this
verse
,
wee
must
discusse
two
great
●nd
weighty
questions
,
which
being
well
considered
,
will
make
much
for
the
clearing
of
this
text
.
Two
obiections
.
The
former
is
this
,
when
Dauid
intreates
the
Lord
not
to
cast
him
out
of
his
presence
,
that
is
,
his
loue
and
fauour
,
whether
a
man
elected
,
and
in
the
fauour
of
GOD
,
as
Dauid
iustified
,
and
sanctified
,
may
loose
the
loue
of
GOD
and
fall
away
,
to
become
a
reprobate
and
cast-away
,
and
so
finally
to
perish
.
The
other
question
is
,
seeing
Dauid
praies
the
Lord
not
to
take
his
holy
Spirit
from
him
,
whether
the
sanctified
gifts
and
graces
of
Gods
holy
Spirit
may
finally
and
totally
bee
lost
and
taken
away
?
These
questions
both
be
defended
and
affirmed
by
the
Papists
and
their
followers
,
who
hold
that
a
man
truely
elected
,
called
,
iustified
,
and
sanctified
,
and
in
the
fauour
of
GOD
,
may
fall
away
and
perish
.
Wee
hold
the
contrary
,
that
a
man
once
in
the
fauour
of
God
,
elect
,
called
,
iustified
,
and
sanctified
,
cannot
finally
perish
not
cleane
bee
bereft
of
the
sauing
graces
of
the
holy
Spirit
.
Now
because
these
two
questions
be
points
of
great
moment
,
and
on
which
all
our
happinesse
and
comfort
doth
hang
and
depend
:
therefore
I
will
stand
a
little
to
proue
them
by
testimonies
of
Scripture
,
with
reasons
and
arguments
drawne
from
the
written
word
of
GOD
,
and
remoue
some
obiections
of
the
Papists
against
the
certainety
of
our
perseuerance
in
faith
to
the
end
.
First
,
that
place
of
Ieremy
,
where
the
Lord
comforts
his
Elect
and
chosen
people
,
is
most
pregnant
for
this
purpose
:
Ier.
31.3
.
Yea
(
saith
the
Lord
)
with
an
euerlasting
loue
haue
I
loued
thee
,
and
therefore
in
mercy
haue
I
drawne
thee
:
So
that
it
is
manifest
hence
,
whom
God
loues
once
in
Christ
,
hee
loues
for
euer
,
and
there
is
not
time
when
he
can
be
said
not
to
loue
them
;
For
as
much
as
hee
loued
his
owne
,
Ioh.
13.1
.
that
were
in
the
world
,
vnto
the
end
hee
loued
them
.
Where
our
Sauiour
CHRIST
,
to
comfort
his
Disciples
,
tels
them
that
God
the
father
loues
them
that
bee
members
of
IESVS
CHRIST
,
euen
vnto
the
end
,
and
his
loue
shall
neuer
faile
them
:
The
gifts
and
calling
of
God
are
without
repentance
:
Rom.
11.
Now
then
,
vnlesse
a
man
will
say
,
that
GOD
doth
repent
of
his
calling
and
electing
men
to
eternall
life
,
it
must
needs
follow
that
they
cannot
perish
whom
God
cals
and
meanes
to
saue
:
and
our
Sauiour
CHRIST
saith
plainely
,
that
it
is
impossible
,
Mat.
24
24
that
any
man
elected
should
perish
.
False
Christs
should
deceiue
the
very
elect
,
Math.
18.
Rom.
8.30
.
if
it
were
possible
,
but
that
is
impossible
:
And
the
gates
of
hell
:
that
is
,
all
the
power
and
malice
of
the
deuill
shall
not
preuaile
against
the
least
of
GODS
children
,
to
hinder
their
euerlasting
saluation
.
Againe
this
is
proued
,
Math.
16.16
.
Where
Christ
promiseth
Peter
and
in
him
the
whole
Church
,
That
the
gates
of
hell
should
neuer
preuaile
against
him
:
where
Christ
sheweth
that
indeed
the
deuill
through
his
temptations
might
shew
very
much
strength
;
but
they
should
comfort
themselues
in
this
,
that
they
should
neuer
preuaile
or
finally
get
the
victory
.
Againe
,
Mat.
24.
They
shall
deceiue
(
if
it
were
possible
)
euen
the
very
Elect
:
Out
of
which
words
of
our
Sauiour
wee
may
gather
,
that
the
Elect
of
God
should
not
be
seduced
,
and
so
fall
away
finally
:
Againe
Iohn
10.28
.
Christ
saith
his
sheepe
shall
neuer
perish
,
adding
this
withall
:
No
man
shall
take
them
out
of
my
hands
:
And
againe
,
Rom.
8.30
.
Whom
God
Predestinateth
hee
Calleth
,
Iustifieth
,
Sanctifieth
,
and
Glorifieth
:
Therefore
not
fall
away
finally
,
for
he
that
falleth
away
finally
shall
neuer
be
glorified
.
But
admit
,
as
the
Papists
would
haue
it
,
that
a
man
might
fall
away
fily
,
then
hee
must
bee
cleane
cut
off
from
Christ
:
for
hee
must
be
cleane
cut
off
from
Christ
and
haue
no
coniunction
with
him
before
hee
fall
away
finally
;
then
at
his
second
reuniting
he
must
bee
Baptised
,
for
Baptisme
is
the
Sacrament
of
Incysion
or
ingrafting
into
Christ
:
But
that
is
absurd
that
Baptisme
should
be
any
more
then
once
adminstred
,
therefore
fore
a
man
is
but
once
vnited
or
once
ingrafted
,
and
cannot
bee
revnited
and
neuer
fall
:
And
therefore
friuolous
is
that
distinction
of
veniall
and
mortall
sinnes
with
the
Papists
,
for
if
any
sinne
of
the
Elect
should
bee
mortall
:
Then
there
must
needs
bee
a
second
renuing
in
the
Elect
vnto
Christ
,
which
is
most
absurd
to
thinke
,
Men
must
puta
difference
betwixt
that
they
feele
and
that
they
haue
.
for
the
Lord
worketh
this
but
once
:
And
Dauid
though
at
this
time
hee
lay
languishing
vnder
the
heate
of
the
Lords
wrath
for
those
horrible
sinnes
of
his
adultery
and
murther
,
yet
in
this
verse
he
praies
not
to
haue
it
taken
from
him
,
which
doth
argue
that
hee
had
it
euen
at
this
time
of
his
greatest
extremity
,
though
hee
felt
it
not
with
the
same
measure
of
comfort
hee
had
done
many
times
before
.
Secondly
,
besides
these
plaine
testimonies
of
Scripture
,
let
vs
consider
a
word
or
two
to
proue
,
that
in
regard
of
God
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
that
the
elect
cannot
perish
and
fin
ally
fall
away
.
First
,
if
a
man
elected
of
God
to
eternall
life
,
called
,
iustified
,
and
sanctified
,
may
fall
away
,
and
finally
perish
,
then
it
is
either
because
God
wants
loue
or
power
to
saue
him
:
but
to
say
that
God
is
vnwilling
,
or
vnable
,
is
meere
blasphemy
:
therfore
all
those
whom
he
elects
,
must
needs
be
saued
,
seeing
God
doth
both
will
it
,
and
shew
that
hee
is
able
to
effect
it
.
First
,
if
God
be
willing
,
and
would
haue
them
saued
,
Rom.
11.
Rom.
8.
who
hath
resisted
his
wil
?
If
God
be
with
vs
,
who
can
be
against
vs
?
but
that
he
is
most
willing
&
able
to
saue
the
elect
,
it
is
manifest
.
For
his
will
,
Ioh.
3.16
.
his
will
,
God
so
loued
them
,
that
he
sent
his
Sonne
to
dye
for
them
.
Now
this
is
a
great
triall
,
and
proofe
of
his
loue
&
willingnesse
,
that
hee
had
rather
see
his
only
begotten
son
,
that
was
neere
and
deere
vnto
him
,
to
bee
hanged
on
the
tree
,
to
dye
the
cursed
death
on
the
crosse
,
to
shed
his
pretious
bloud
,
and
to
beare
the
curse
of
God
,
and
hellish
torments
,
then
to
see
any
one
of
his
elect
to
perish
.
Ioh.
6.39.40
.
And
this
is
the
Fathers
wil
that
hath
sent
me
that
of
all
which
he
hath
giuen
me
,
I
should
loose
nothing
,
but
raise
it
vp
at
the
last
day
.
Secondly
,
for
his
power
,
that
he
is
able
to
saue
all
those
whom
hee
will
saue
,
Esay
.
63.1
.
it
is
manifest
,
God
is
omnipotent
,
&
most
righteous
,
&
mighty
to
saue
,
&
the
Lord
doth
what
hee
will
.
None
can
take
them
out
of
my
Fathers
hands
which
is
greater
then
all
.
Ioh.
10.27.28
.
And
therefore
seeing
God
is
willing
,
and
desires
that
all
the
elect
should
be
saued
,
&
not
onely
decreed
it
,
but
sent
his
Son
to
saue
them
.
Secondly
,
those
for
whom
Christ
dyed
,
and
prayed
that
their
faith
might
not
faile
,
they
must
needs
bee
saued
,
and
their
faith
cannot
faile
;
but
he
hath
prayed
for
all
true
beleeuers
:
Father
keepe
them
that
thou
hast
giuen
me
,
that
they
may
bee
one
mee
,
Luk.
22.23
.
Ioh.
17.
as
thou
art
one
in
mee
.
Now
then
if
Christs
prayer
bee
of
force
,
and
can
preuaile
,
and
doe
any
thing
with
the
Father
,
as
hee
confesseth
,
that
the
Father
hath
,
doth
,
and
will
heare
him
in
all
things
,
then
certainely
no
true
beleeuer
can
perish
,
and
finally
fall
away
.
Thirdly
,
no
true
member
of
Christ
can
perish
,
for
then
Christs
body
should
be
imperfect
,
but
euery
true
beleeuer
is
a
liuing
Member
of
Christs
body
;
and
therefore
cannot
perish
;
yea
it
is
as
possible
that
Christ
himselfe
should
perish
,
as
any
true
beleeuer
,
that
is
truely
ingrafted
into
his
body
by
faith
and
the
spirit
.
Fourthly
,
in
regard
of
God
the
Holy
Ghost
,
who
is
the
pledge
and
pawne
of
our
adoption
and
saluation
Rom.
8.16
.
the
seale
of
our
election
,
and
doth
testifie
Gods
loue
in
Christ
,
for
our
saluation
.
Now
then
vnlesse
we
will
say
that
the
Spirit
of
God
,
who
is
the
spirit
of
Wisedome
,
being
of
the
very
Councell
of
God
,
and
the
spirit
of
truth
that
cannot
lye
,
that
he
testifies
vntruths
,
that
the
beleeuer
that
repents
&
beleeues
in
Christ
shall
bee
saued
,
and
yet
hee
shall
not
,
which
is
blasphemy
,
wee
must
needs
confesse
it
is
impossible
,
1.
Ioh.
3.9
.
Hee
that
is
borne
of
God
cannot
sinne
(
with
full
consent
to
death
)
because
the
seed
of
the
Spirit
remaineth
in
him
.
And
therefore
I
conclude
that
the
childe
of
God
,
elected
,
called
,
iustified
and
sanctified
,
cannot
perish
,
and
for
euer
fall
away
;
cannot
become
a
Reprobate
,
and
limbe
of
the
Deuill
,
but
shall
continue
to
the
end
,
and
God
will
finish
the
good
worke
of
grace
in
them
,
Papists
doctrine
against
the
nature
of
faith
.
till
the
comming
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Vse
1
This
confutes
that
damnable
doctrine
of
the
Papists
,
wbo
hold
all
in
vncertainty
,
yea
they
teach
and
hold
that
a
man
truely
elected
,
may
become
a
reprobate
,
though
to
day
a
child
of
God
and
highly
in
his
fauour
,
yet
to
morrow
by
thy
sinnes
,
thou
maist
become
a
limbe
of
the
deuill
,
out
of
Gods
fauour
,
in
his
displeasure
,
damned
for
euer
:
though
to
day
a
member
of
Christ
Iesus
,
called
,
iustified
,
and
sanctified
,
yet
to
morrow
loose
all
,
and
bee
damned
for
euer
,
which
indeed
is
the
breake-necke
of
all
comfort
,
if
a
man
know
not
whether
he
shall
be
saued
or
not
.
Vse
2
A
meruailous
comfort
to
Gods
children
,
if
thou
didst
euer
finde
the
true
worke
of
grace
in
thy
heart
,
Comfort
to
Gods
children
that
grace
cannot
be
lost
.
true
faith
,
repentance
,
and
newnesse
of
life
,
assure
thy selfe
it
cannot
euer
be
lost
,
God
will
finish
that
hee
beginnes
;
yea
the
estate
of
Gods
children
now
is
better
then
the
estate
of
Adam
in
Paradice
before
his
fall
;
for
then
Adam
stood
by
his
own
power
,
therefore
might
fall
and
did
fall
:
1.
Pet.
1.5
.
But
wee
bee
kept
by
the
power
of
God
vnto
eternall
life
:
secondly
,
the
estate
of
Gal.
2.20
.
Adam
was
mut●ble
by
reason
he
had
freedome
of
will
,
to
stand
or
fall
:
but
the
state
of
Gods
elect
is
certaine
and
sure
,
in
regard
of
Gods
eternall
decree
in
Christ
his
death
and
passion
,
and
the
bond
of
the
spirit
which
cannot
bee
broken
.
Three
Obiections
.
But
there
bee
three
obiections
against
this
doctrine
,
that
faith
can
neuer
bee
lost
,
or
an
Elect
child
of
God
become
a
Reprobate
:
First
,
that
God
is
said
to
be
angry
with
his
children
,
and
shew
them
his
disfauour
:
Secondly
,
that
they
by
their
sinnes
may
cut
themselues
off
from
Gods
fauour
,
and
so
loose
eternall
life
and
be
damned
:
And
thirdly
,
other
testimonies
of
Scripture
,
which
may
seeme
to
proue
the
same
.
For
the
former
,
Esay
64.5
Behold
thou
art
angry
,
for
we
haue
sinned
against
thee
:
so
that
it
seemes
that
a
man
in
the
fauor
of
GOD
to
day
may
fall
out
of
it
,
&
loose
it
,
and
procure
his
disfauour
,
anger
,
and
displeasure
.
Re●p
First
,
that
God
is
not
angry
,
to
speak
properly
,
with
his
children
,
but
seemes
so
to
be
by
correcting
and
punishing
them
,
by
iudgements
,
and
afflictions
;
so
as
a
childe
thinkes
his
father
is
angry
because
he
corrects
him
,
so
do
GODS
children
;
and
inded
such
affections
do
not
agree
to
Gods
nature
,
to
bee
like
an
earthly
man
.
Secondly
I
answere
,
that
this
anger
of
God
is
not
an
effect
of
his
displeasure
or
dis-fauour
,
but
rather
of
his
loue
:
and
he
corrects
his
children
not
to
destroy
them
,
but
to
correct
them
,
that
he
might
saue
them
:
as
a
father
his
sonne
,
whom
he
loues
deerely
.
Obiect
.
2.
Where
it
is
said
,
that
Gods
children
may
by
their
sinnes
,
breake
off
GODS
loue
,
yea
thrust
themselues
out
of
fauour
,
Rom.
8.1
.
and
be
for
euer
damned
.
Answere
,
It
is
false
,
for
they
be
kept
from
damnable
sinnes
,
and
God
lets
their
sinnes
turne
to
their
good
,
for
God
doth
euer
giue
them
hearts
to
repent
:
the
sinnes
of
the
godly
i●
themselues
deserue
the
euerlasting
curse
of
God
,
and
eternall
death
:
If
so
that
Iesus
Christ
had
not
by
his
death
and
bloud-shedding
satisfyed
his
Fathers
anger
for
them
.
Obiect
.
3.
Psal.
69.18
.
Dauid
praies
that
God
would
blot
them
out
of
the
book
of
life
,
therfore
it
seemes
a
man
elected
may
perish
and
bee
damned
,
for
that
booke
is
meant
Gods
Councell
.
I
answere
,
that
Dauid
doth
not
reade
that
euer
the
wicked
had
their
names
written
indeed
in
the
booke
of
life
;
or
were
elected
indeed
:
but
onely
because
they
liued
in
the
Church
,
were
taken
for
Christians
,
and
esteemed
as
written
in
the
book
of
life
,
and
therefore
hee
praies
the
Lord
to
blot
them
out
,
that
is
,
to
make
it
knowne
,
that
they
were
neuer
written
in
it
.
Well
then
,
certaine
it
is
,
that
no
one
elect
childe
of
God
can
perish
or
be
damned
,
but
shall
come
to
life
eternall
and
bee
saued
,
because
the
Councell
of
God
standeth
sure
,
and
cannot
be
altered
.
Instruct
.
Seeing
this
is
so
,
that
none
that
is
the
elect
child
of
God
can
perish
,
what
a
sweet
comfort
is
this
,
to
all
the
children
of
GOD
,
for
if
euer
thou
didst
repent
and
feltst
the
loue
of
God
truly
in
thy
soule
,
and
art
iustified
&
sanctified
,
thou
needst
not
feare
,
for
surely
thou
shalt
be
saued
:
and
this
must
bee
a
sure
stay
to
vphold
our
poore
soules
,
in
all
danger
and
temptation
:
Wee
are
as
strangeTrauellers
ouer
the
sea
,
there
be
great
storms
and
tempests
,
great
rockes
and
dangers
;
the
Sea
is
the
world
,
the
ship
is
the
Church
,
heauen
the
hauen
,
the
Diuell
raises
vp
many
boisterous
storms
and
temptations
,
to
sincke
our
poore
soules
in
desperation
:
Now
then
by
faith
wee
cast
Anchor
vppon
the
foundation
of
GODS
election
,
which
cannot
bee
mooued
.
But
in
this
place
,
by
Fauour
,
Face
,
and
Countenance
of
God
is
meant
,
that
fauour
and
mercy
of
God
,
whereby
GOD
gaue
Dauid
the
Kingdome
in
the
stead
of
Saul
,
aduancing
him
to
be
king
of
Israel
,
and
Gods
Lieutenant
on
earth
,
that
God
would
defend
him
and
keepe
him
,
to
gouerne
his
people
Israel
.
Doctr.
2
Whereas
Dauid
obserued
Gods
dealing
with
Saul
a
wicked
king
,
The
godly
feare
when
the
remembe
God
his
iudgement●
on
others
and
how
God
plagued
and
punished
Saul
for
his
disobedience
against
the
word
of
God
:
and
thereby
is
warned
to
take
heed
of
the
same
judgement
oi
God
,
left
they
fall
on
him
:
we
learne
that
it
is
the
duty
of
euery
man
and
woman
,
to
obserue
and
marke
GODS
dealings
with
others
,
and
his
iust
iudgement
vpon
vngodly
sinners
,
that
therby
we
may
learne
to
feare
the
like
iudgements
on
our selues
,
and
it
is
a
great
point
of
wisedome
to
learne
to
be
wise
by
other
mens
harmes
;
and
for
this
end
the
Lord
doth
plague
wicked
and
vngodly
men
,
that
his
children
might
learne
to
feare
,
euen
as
wee
see
notorious
malefactors
are
hanged
on
a
gibbet
,
that
others
seeing
their
shamefull
ends
might
beware
.
The
Lord
hauing
punished
sundry
Nations
about
his
people
,
saith
;
Hee
thought
they
would
haue
learned
to
feare
God
by
their
example
.
Vse
.
Wel
,
seeing
this
is
that
God
looks
for
at
our
hands
,
and
which
he
aimes
at
in
punishing
wicked
men
;
namely
,
that
we
should
be
warned
by
it
,
and
take
heed
of
their
sinnes
:
let
vs
bee
wise
and
obserue
Gods
iudgements
vpon
wicked
men
,
and
when
wee
see
a
wicked
man
punished
,
a
murderer
,
a
contemner
,
a
blasphemer
,
a
whore-maister
,
or
the
like
:
then
let
vs
feare
lest
if
we
liue
in
the
same
sinnes
,
wee
plucke
not
downe
the
same
iudgement
vpon
vs
:
And
as
Dauid
heere
calls
to
mind
Saul
,
how
he
for
his
rebellion
and
disobedience
was
cast
off
of
God
;
so
let
vs
call
to
mind
the
spectacle
of
GODS
iudgements
on
wicked
men
,
and
take
heede
of
their
sinnes
,
lest
we
taste
of
their
plagues
and
punishment
.
Doctr.
3
We
learne
,
Sin
takes
away
the
feeling
of
Gods
fauour
for
a
time
.
that
for
sinne
the
Lord
doth
depriue
his
children
of
his
fauour
,
and
as
it
were
,
cast
them
out
of
his
presence
for
the
time
:
thus
wee
shall
see
GOD
hath
spoyled
men
of
great
riches
and
honour
for
their
sinnes
,
and
brought
them
to
extreme
shame
and
miserie
:
looke
on
Ely
and
his
two
sons
,
looke
on
Saul
that
wicked
king
,
1.
Sam.
3.
1.
Sam.
15.
Dan.
4.26
.
Ester
3.
Vse
.
looke
on
that
persecuting
tyrant
Nebuchadnezzar
,
Haman
,
Achitophel
.
&c.
This
should
admonish
all
men
to
take
heede
of
sinne
and
rebellion
against
God
,
for
certainely
the
Lord
wil
abase
all
such
as
be
proud
against
the
Lord
,
hee
will
cast
them
out
of
his
presence
,
make
their
names
to
rotte
and
stinke
in
the
sight
of
men
;
those
that
honour
me
I
will
honour
:
1.
Sam.
2.3
But
those
that
dishonour
me
I
will
dishonour
them
:
and
therefore
if
you
would
not
be
dishonoured
in
the
world
,
&
prouoke
the
Lord
to
cast
you
out
of
his
presence
and
fauour
,
O
then
beware
how
you
sin
and
rebell
against
God!
for
if
thou
be
as
deare
to
God
as
Ely
,
which
was
Gods
high
Priest
,
yet
hee
will
bring
shame
vpon
thy
head
.
Vse
.
2
This
shews
the
madnesse
of
those
man
and
women
,
Folly
of
worldlings
described
.
who
desiring
to
inioy
their
honours
,
riches
,
and
dignities
,
profits
,
and
preferrements
,
they
take
a
most
preposterous
,
and
verie
wrong
course
,
for
how
do
men
seek
for
preferment
,
honor
,
and
promotion
,
lands
,
and
liuings
?
namely
by
oppression
,
bribery
,
vsury
,
extortion
,
&
the
like
:
now
alas
wee
see
that
is
a
vaine
course
,
&
the
next
way
to
strip
a
man
naked
of
all
these
things
,
and
to
bring
him
to
shame
,
and
reproch
,
misery
and
pouerty
,
for
sin
brings
all
these
things
vpon
them
.
But
if
you
would
come
to
honor
and
dignity
,
riches
,
preferment
,
then
seek
to
keep
the
fauor
of
God
,
serue
him
,
worship
him
,
honour
him
,
and
he
will
honor
them
that
do
so
:
and
if
thou
seekest
these
things
by
wicked
and
vnlawfull
meanes
,
certainely
the
Lord
will
cast
dung
in
thy
face
.
Secondly
,
when
Dauid
praies
,
that
God
would
not
take
his
holy
Spirit
from
him
,
he
meanes
not
the
essence
of
the
three
Persons
,
but
his
gifts
and
graces
,
the
vertues
of
GODS
Spirit
sanctifying
his
heart
and
renuing
of
him
:
so
then
wee
vnderstand
these
words
,
we
must
consider
this
obiection
.
Quest.
Whether
that
the
giftes
&
graces
of
the
holy
Spirit
wrought
in
the
heart
of
Gods
children
can
be
totally
and
finally
lost
as
Dauids
words
seeme
to
imply
.
Graces
of
God
double
.
For
the
cleare
answer
of
this
question
,
wee
must
know
that
the
gifts
of
GODS
Spirit
bee
first
temporarie
for
this
life
;
or
else
spirituall
for
the
life
to
come
:
now
of
the
former
there
is
no
question
but
the
temporary
gifts
of
the
Spirit
may
bee
lost
vtterly
.
Againe
,
the
spirituall
giftes
and
vertues
of
the
spirit
be
of
two
sorts
,
some
common
to
the
elect
and
reprobate
,
some
proper
and
peculiar
to
Gods
Elect
and
chosen
children
:
now
concerning
the
common
giftes
of
Gods
Spirit
which
be
common
to
the
wicked
,
aswell
as
the
godly
,
to
heare
the
word
,
to
preach
the
word
,
and
to
do
such
like
things
they
may
be
lost
.
Thirdly
,
the
gifts
of
GODS
spirit
are
such
as
eyther
are
essentiall
to
faith
,
and
without
which
,
faith
cannot
be
,
or
else
the
effects
and
fruits
of
faith
,
which
are
not
of
the
essence
of
faith
,
such
gifts
of
the
Spirit
as
be
not
of
the
essence
of
faith
nor
absolute
necessary
to
eternall
life
,
the
Lord
doth
somtimes
take
away
for
a
time
,
as
namely
the
purity
of
a
good
conscience
,
that
that
inward
peace
which
doth
company
it
,
the
sense
&
feeling
of
Gods
loue
in
Christ
,
and
his
especiall
fauour
,
cheerefulnes
of
spirit
in
prayer
,
hearing
,
and
such
holy
dueties
,
ioy
in
the
holy-Ghost
,
patience
the
gift
of
prayer
,
and
such
like
,
because
the
loue
of
GOD
and
the
saluation
of
the
faithfull
may
stand
without
these
for
a
time
.
But
to
speake
of
the
sauing
graces
of
Gods
sanctified
spirit
,
as
faith
in
Gods
promises
,
hope
of
eternall
life
,
affiance
in
Gods
mercie
in
Iesus
Christ
,
loue
of
G
OD
his
word
and
children
,
these
graces
can
neuer
be
lost
wholely
:
true
it
is
they
may
bee
weakned
and
lessened
,
and
somtime●
seeme
to
bee
lost
for
the
time
:
but
yet
certaine
it
is
they
can
not
bee
wholy
and
finally
lost
,
they
may
be
as
the
Sun
vnder
a
cloud
,
and
as
fire
raked
vp
in
the
ashes
,
or
as
the
trees
in
winter
,
but
they
can
not
be
extinguished
,
lost
,
and
taken
cleane
away
:
but
as
the
Sunne
shines
cleare
,
the
cloudes
being
scattered
:
and
the
fire
giues
light
and
heate
being
stirred
:
so
faith
,
hope
,
affiance
,
ioy
,
comfort
,
peace
of
conscience
,
and
feeling
of
GODS
loue
,
are
renued
and
shew
themselues
cleare
againe
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
that
the
sauing
graces
of
Gods
holy
and
sanctified
Spirit
cannot
totally
and
finally
be
lost
,
Comfort
to
the
godly
that
grace
can
not
be
lost
this
is
matter
of
endlesse
comfort
to
euerie
true
child
of
God
in
the
time
of
temptation
and
grieuous
triall
:
for
if
euer
thou
foundest
and
feltest
in
thy
hart
true
faith
in
IESVS
CHRIST
,
sound
repentance
,
hope
of
eternall
life
,
loue
of
God
:
howsoeuer
these
may
bee
much
weakened
,
and
for
a
time
in
thy
sence
and
feeling
seeme
be
lost
,
yet
they
can
neuer
be
taken
away
:
yea
,
if
thou
dost
carefully
attend
the
meanes
,
as
namely
,
the
sincere
preaching
of
the
word
,
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
continuall
,
humble
and
earnest
prayer
,
the
Lord
will
reuiue
them
and
renue
them
againe
.
Vse
2
This
must
serue
to
direct
vs
how
to
iudge
of
them
,
who
fall
somtimes
into
pangs
of
dispaire
,
vttering
words
of
desperation
,
that
they
are
damned
persons
and
reprobates
,
and
cry
out
of
themselues
:
truely
if
euer
we
saw
in
them
the
sound
worke
of
grace
and
true
repentance
,
delight
in
the
word
,
care
to
leade
a
godly
life
,
loue
to
Gods
children
,
&c.
Wee
are
in
charitie
to
hope
the
best
of
them
:
to
thinke
that
they
belong
to
God
:
and
that
they
speake
they
know
not
what
of
themselues
,
for
they
speake
according
to
their
present
sence
and
feeling
,
whenas
indeede
in
time
of
temptation
&
trouble
of
minde
they
be
like
a
man
that
is
sicke
of
an
ague
,
he
can
rellish
no
meate
,
euery
thing
seemes
bitter
vnto
him
,
because
his
mouth
is
out
of
temper
,
but
when
he
comes
to
health
hee
iudgeth
otherwise
:
euen
so
these
poore
distressed
soules
in
their
trouble
and
affliction
they
speake
they
know
not
what
,
not
as
their
estate
is
in
truth
,
but
as
they
thinke
it
to
be
,
according
to
their
present
sence
and
feeling
.
Vse
3
Hence
we
see
what
to
answer
to
that
obiection
,
that
many
men
who
haue
made
a
faire
profession
of
the
truth
had
excellent
giftes
,
and
yet
haue
fallen
cleane
away
;
so
Hebr.
6.
A
man
may
be
inlightned
,
tasted
of
the
heauenly
gift
,
were
partakers
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
tasted
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
of
the
powers
of
the
world
to
come
:
such
men
notwithstanding
may
fal
away
,
and
that
finally
.
I
answere
,
that
there
is
nothing
spoken
there
of
the
true
worke
of
grace
and
sanctification
,
of
sauing
faith
,
sound
repentance
,
hearty
obedience
,
and
a
new
life
:
but
onely
of
such
common
giftes
as
may
befall
a
reprobate
,
and
therefore
Saint
Iohn
shewes
the
cause
why
they
fall
away
;
namely
,
they
were
neuer
true
and
liuely
members
of
the
Church
,
or
of
Iesus
Christ
:
neuer
truly
engraffed
into
his
mysticall
body
,
Ioh.
2.19
.
they
had
knowledge
,
and
were
inlightned
,
tasted
of
the
heauenly
gifts
,
and
graces
of
Gods
Spirit
,
and
had
some
glimmering
of
the
ioys
of
the
life
to
come
,
which
the
childe
of
GOD
inioyes
:
but
the
sound
worke
of
grace
,
a
renued
heart
,
faith
,
repentance
,
obedience
,
and
a
sanctified
life
was
euer
wanting
,
they
were
but
hypocrites
,
They
went
out
from
vs
,
but
they
were
not
of
vs
:
Mat.
7.21
,
22.
for
if
they
had
beene
of
vs
,
they
would
haue
continued
with
vs
.
And
therefore
it
behoueth
vs
all
to
take
heed
that
we
content
not
our selues
with
the
common
giftes
and
graces
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
which
a
reprobate
may
haue
,
for
it
is
certaine
most
excellent
gifts
will
not
auaile
a
man
to
saluation
,
vnlesse
there
be
the
true
worke
of
grace
,
sauing
faith
,
sound
repentance
,
and
heartie
obedience
.
VERSE
.
12.13
.
12.
Restore
me
to
the
ioy
of
thy
saluation
,
and
stablish
mee
with
thy
free
Spirit
.
13.
Then
shall
I
teach
thy
wayes
vnto
the
wicked
,
and
the
sinners
shal
be
conuerted
vnto
thee
.
Partes
of
the
verses
THese
words
contain
in
themselues
and
earnest
prayer
of
Dauid
vnto
GOD
for
the
renuing
Of
GODS
mercy
,
and
feeling
of
his
loue
againe
,
in
the
12.
verse
:
In
the
13.
verse
he
vses
a
reason
to
moue
the
Lord
thereunto
:
namely
,
that
if
the
Lord
shall
receiue
him
into
fauor
againe
,
and
testifie
his
loue
vnto
him
,
in
the
pardon
of
his
sins
,
then
he
wil
not
be
vnmindful
of
Gods
dealing
with
him
,
but
become
a
Preacher
and
proclaimer
of
Gods
mercy
vnto
others
,
to
draw
them
to
GOD
,
in
shewing
what
GOD
hath
done
for
his
soule
:
and
so
that
by
the
example
of
Gods
mercy
to
him
,
others
should
be
wonne
.
In
the
12.
verse
he
makes
a
twofold
petition
vnto
God
:
First
,
for
the
former
feeling
and
assurance
of
Gods
loue
and
mercy
for
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
.
Secondly
,
that
God
would
vphold
him
with
his
free
spirit
,
so
as
now
being
deliuered
out
of
the
cursed
thraldome
and
slauery
of
sinne
,
hee
might
frankely
and
freely
serue
the
Lord
,
and
runne
the
way
of
his
Commandements
.
[
Restore
me
to
the
ioy
of
thy
saluation
.
]
No
ioy
can
comfort
mans
soule
,
but
the
ioy
of
Gods
saluation
.
AS
if
he
should
haue
said
,
O
Lord
my
GOD
,
I
acknowledge
and
confesse
,
that
all
the
while
I
serued
thee
,
and
liued
in
thy
feare
,
ledde
a
holy
and
godly
life
,
and
kept
an
vpright
heart
,
that
I
found
wonderfull
and
exceeding
ioy
in
the
assurance
of
thy
loue
and
mercy
in
Christ
for
my
saluation
:
but
since
I
rebelled
against
thee
,
and
wilfully
brake
thy
holy
Commandements
,
I
haue
depriued
my
soule
of
that
heauenlie
comfort
and
consolation
,
and
felt
errours
and
griefe
,
feares
and
cares
,
and
exceeding
vexation
.
Now
mercifull
GOD
,
I
humbly
intreate
thee
to
restore
me
againe
to
that
ioy
and
comfort
,
to
assure
me
of
thy
loue
and
fauour
,
that
thou
art
graciously
reconciled
vnto
me
,
that
I
may
receiue
my
former
comfort
:
And
not
onelie
that
,
but
because
I
see
how
weake
I
am
,
&
haue
no
power
to
stand
without
thy
help
and
grace
,
I
humbly
intreat
thee
to
stay
and
strengthen
me
,
to
stablish
thy
grace
in
me
,
and
so
to
vphold
me
in
thy
obedience
,
that
I
may
freely
and
heartily
obey
thee
all
my
dayes
.
Doctr.
1
The
childe
of
God
truely
called
,
iustified
,
Fruit
of
sinne
described
.
Note
.
and
sanctified
by
GOD
spirit
,
if
he
once
fall
against
GOD
,
and
prouoke
him
to
anger
by
wilfull
disobedience
,
doth
feele
exceeding
griefe
and
sorrow
of
heart
,
great
griefe
and
trouble
of
minde
,
feares
and
cares
lest
the
Lord
should
reiect
him
:
so
that
there
is
an
hell
in
his
poore
soule
and
wounded
conscience
till
hee
be
againe
reconciled
to
GOD
by
faith
and
true
repentance
.
So
long
as
Dauid
walked
with
God
in
vprightnesse
of
his
heart
,
hee
had
exceeding
ioy
and
comfort
in
the
Lord
his
GOD
,
was
assured
of
his
loue
for
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
and
eternall
saluation
:
but
when
he
fell
to
adultery
and
murder
,
and
so
rebelled
against
God
,
it
is
wonderfull
to
see
into
what
a
gulfe
of
misery
he
plunged
himselfe
,
what
feares
and
cares
,
what
doubts
and
troubles
did
vex
his
soule
,
and
wounded
conscience
.
Euen
so
it
is
with
all
the
godly
,
while
they
liue
in
the
feare
of
God
,
serue
and
please
him
,
and
keep
an
vpright
heart
before
the
Lord
,
leade
a
godly
and
christian
life
,
they
feele
&
find
in
themselues
exceeding
ioy
and
wonderfull
comfort
,
with
assurance
of
Gods
loue
in
Christ
for
their
saluation
:
but
if
as
any
time
they
breake
out
to
sinne
,
and
rebell
against
God
by
wilfull
disobedience
,
then
they
shall
finde
an
hell
in
their
consciences
:
troubles
,
feares
,
and
cares
for
the
time
.
Who
can
tell
what
feares
and
cares
Peter
felt
?
Luke
23.
in
what
griefe
and
sorrow
of
heart
hee
was
in
,
when
cowardly
he
denied
his
Lord
and
Master
?
It
cost
him
many
a
bitter
teare
.
The
reason
of
this
doctrine
is
,
because
all
peace
and
comfort
to
a
poore
soule
,
springs
from
the
sence
and
comfortable
feeling
of
Gods
loue
in
CHRIST
IESVS
for
the
pardon
of
sinne
and
eternall
saluation
:
and
therefore
when
that
is
lost
,
alas
!
what
peace
or
comfort
can
they
haue
?
Secondly
,
they
do
by
such
wilfull
sin
and
disobedience
grieue
the
spirit
,
and
make
the
holy-Ghost
sad
within
them
:
and
so
doe
what
they
can
to
expell
the
Spirit
of
God
in
them
.
Now
where
the
Spirit
of
God
is
made
sad
and
grieued
,
how
can
there
be
any
true
ioy
?
Vse
.
Seeing
there
is
such
sweete
comfort
in
a
godlie
and
Christian
life
,
while
we
walke
with
GOD
,
and
serue
and
please
him
in
spirit
and
truth
:
and
when
men
sinne
and
rebell
against
God
,
they
pull
downe
vpon
their
heads
such
wofull
misery
,
troubles
,
and
cares
,
how
should
this
make
euery
man
exceeding
carefull
of
sinne
,
which
brings
such
woefull
miseries
and
iudgements
vnto
our
own
soules
,
such
torments
feares
and
cares
?
[
To
the
ioy
of
thy
saluation
.
]
AS
if
hee
should
haue
said
,
ô
Lord
my
God
,
when
thou
diddest
assure
mee
of
thy
loue
and
fauour
for
the
pardon
of
my
sinnes
,
and
eternall
saluation
,
I
had
exceeding
ioy
therein
.
Now
I
doe
humbly
intreate
thee
to
restore
it
to
mee
againe
.
Doctr.
2
Fauour
of
God
is
a
Christians
chiefest
ioy
.
Hence
marke
what
is
the
thing
the
childe
of
God
doth
most
desire
and
craue
at
Gods
hands
,
and
wherein
they
do
most
reioyce
:
namely
,
in
the
fauour
of
GOD
,
and
assurance
of
Gods
loue
in
Christ
Iesus
,
that
they
know
that
God
is
graciously
reconciled
vnto
them
,
that
they
be
in
his
fauour
,
and
shall
neuer
perish
,
but
shall
euerlastingly
bee
saued
.
Dauid
was
a
King
and
wanted
no
temporall
commodity
,
comfort
,
or
delight
whatsoeuer
,
wherein
worldly
men
reioyce
,
but
Dauid
now
conceiued
no
kinde
of
ioy
at
all
in
these
things
to
bee
out
of
Gods
fauour
:
And
therefore
prayes
vnto
God
for
the
feeling
of
the
true
ioy
,
and
that
is
of
His
Saluation
,
and
that
will
minister
vnto
him
matter
of
true
reioycing
indeed
;
But
alas
most
men
being
carnall
,
desire
riches
,
honour
,
pleasure
,
Psal.
4.6.7
.
But
Lord
let
me
see
thy
louing
countenance
,
thy
fauour
and
grace
,
and
that
shall
do
me
more
good
and
comfort
then
all
the
things
in
the
world
.
The
poore
Publican
begges
for
this
;
Lord
be
mercifull
to
me
a
sinner
.
So
Paul
professeth
of
himselfe
,
Luke
8.
Phil.
3.7.8
.
that
he
esteemed
all
things
but
dung
in
comparison
of
CHRIST
IESVS
,
and
the
fauour
of
God
in
him
:
And
the
reason
is
plaine
,
because
if
a
man
had
all
the
world
,
and
wanted
the
loue
and
fauour
of
GOD
,
was
in
his
displeasure
,
Mat.
16.26
and
vnder
the
curse
of
God
,
what
good
could
it
do
him
?
Euen
as
if
a
Subiect
should
haue
ten
thousand
pounds
,
and
yet
the
King
cannot
abide
him
,
but
seeke
his
death
.
And
therefore
the
childe
of
God
if
hee
were
asked
what
is
the
thing
hee
desires
most
in
all
the
world
,
would
answer
,
Mercy
,
and
the
loue
of
GOD
in
IESVS
CHRIST
:
hee
would
despise
honours
,
lands
,
Psal.
32.1.2
liuings
,
gold
,
siluer
,
pleasures
,
and
delights
,
and
preferre
one
dramme
of
mercy
,
and
the
least
drop
of
Christs
blood
for
saluation
,
before
all
the
world
.
Vse
1
This
may
serue
to
reproue
thousands
in
the
world
,
carnall
men
and
women
,
so
they
haue
the
world
at
will
,
and
may
lieu
at
ease
,
eate
,
drink
and
bee
merry
;
they
feele
no
want
of
Gods
mercy
,
no
need
of
Christs
bloud
:
they
esteeme
not
Gods
fauour
and
loue
,
desire
not
reconcliation
,
but
say
:
Who
will
shew
vs
any
good
?
Well
,
diddest
thou
neuer
feele
the
want
of
GODS
mercy
,
no
hungring
and
thirsting
after
IESVS
CHRIST
and
his
righteousnesse
,
it
is
manifest
thou
dost
not
belong
to
GOD
,
thou
waste
neuer
yet
truely
humbled
.
Vse
.
2
Let
this
Doctrine
admonish
vs
to
labour
with
our
heartes
,
to
bee
affected
with
this
:
namely
to
esteeme
more
of
GODS
loue
and
fauour
,
and
assurance
of
his
mercy
,
then
all
the
world
,
let
vs
desire
it
more
,
let
vs
reioyce
more
in
it
:
so
as
if
the
question
should
bee
asked
,
what
is
the
thing
that
thou
doest
most
desire
and
affect
,
and
what
thou
dost
most
delight
and
reioyce
in
of
all
the
things
in
the
world
,
wee
may
be
able
in
truth
to
answere
and
say
with
feeling
and
comfort
,
I
desire
nothing
more
vnder
Heauen
,
then
the
mercy
of
GOD
in
IESVS
CHRIST
,
to
be
in
his
fauour
,
to
be
reconciled
vnto
his
Maiesty
,
and
with
Paul
to
esteeme
all
things
but
dung
in
comparison
of
that
.
And
till
this
be
in
vs
in
some
measure
,
we
can
neuer
finde
true
comfort
to
our
soules
,
and
bee
assured
that
we
haue
true
sauing-faith
in
Christ
:
For
this
is
a
certaine
fruite
and
note
of
an
humble
and
beleeuing
heart
,
to
hunger
and
thirst
after
Gods
mercy
in
Christ
,
and
to
esteeme
more
highly
of
the
least
drop
of
Christ
his
precious
Bloud
for
our
saluation
,
then
of
all
the
world
if
it
were
offered
vnto
vs
.
Vse
3
Wee
must
labour
to
manifest
this
our
earnest
desire
and
great
account
of
Gods
mercy
,
by
vsing
all
blessed
meanes
to
attaine
vnto
it
:
wee
must
repent
,
and
bewaile
our
sinnes
,
leaue
and
forsake
them
:
wee
must
embrace
Iesus
Christ
,
by
faith
,
and
cry
with
teares
vnto
GOD
for
mercy
,
Knocke
,
Seeke
,
Aske
;
Math.
7.7
.
Acts
13.20
.
And
let
vs
doe
as
the
men
of
Tyrus
and
Sydon
,
when
Herod
tooke
a
pitch
against
them
,
and
intended
to
warre
against
them
,
they
came
all
with
one
accord
,
and
besought
Blastus
,
the
Kings
Chamberlaine
to
haue
peace
.
So
let
vs
go
vnto
IESVS
CHRIST
the
Peace-maker
,
desire
him
to
speake
to
GOD
the
Father
for
vs
,
that
there
may
bee
an
euerlasting
peace
.
Doctr.
3
When
Dauid
prayeth
that
God
would
restore
vnto
him
,
State
of
Gods
children
not
alwaies
alike
.
The
ioy
of
his
Saluation
,
&
those
sweet
comforts
he
was
wont
to
feele
and
finde
in
Gods
mercy
,
and
feeling
of
his
loue
in
Christ
,
wee
learne
that
the
state
of
Gods
children
is
not
alwaies
alike
,
full
of
ioy
,
comfort
,
and
gladnesse
,
but
sometimes
full
of
griefe
,
misery
,
cares
,
and
trouble
:
For
the
dearest
children
of
God
,
who
are
replenished
with
the
greatest
measure
of
ioy
and
comfort
in
the
feeling
and
assurance
of
Gods
loue
in
Christ
;
when
as
the
Lord
leaues
them
to
fall
into
some
sin
against
knowledge
&
conscience
,
they
shall
finde
,
not
onely
a
great
decay
,
but
an
vtter
losse
of
ioy
and
comfort
for
the
time
.
Thus
it
was
with
Dauid
,
who
though
he
was
a
man
after
Gods
own
heart
,
enriched
with
great
blessings
,
and
spirituall
mercies
,
most
deerely
beloued
of
God
,
sanctified
in
great
measure
;
yet
now
hauing
fallen
into
these
two
filthy
sinnes
of
Adultery
and
Murder
,
see
how
he
if
perplexed
,
in
great
distresse
,
and
trouble
of
minde
:
and
now
the
feeling
of
Gods
mercy
,
and
ioy
in
Gods
Spirit
,
seemed
to
bee
cleane
lost
.
So
it
was
in
Peter
,
Luke
23.
and
so
it
is
in
euery
childe
of
God
.
Didst
thou
euer
sinne
against
knowledge
and
conscience
,
since
thou
wast
conuerted
?
thou
shalt
finde
then
a
wonderfull
deadnesse
of
heart
,
trouble
of
minde
,
and
feeling
of
Gods
anger
,
with
the
losse
of
comfort
for
a
time
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
sinnes
against
knowledge
and
conscience
,
wound
the
soule
exceedingly
,
and
depriue
vs
of
the
peace
,
and
comfort
,
and
ioy
of
GODS
Spirit
,
and
bring
terrours
,
feares
,
and
gripings
with
them
:
Let
vs
,
as
to
auoid
all
sinne
,
so
especially
auoid
sinne
against
knowledge
and
conscience
;
and
labour
in
all
things
,
in
all
places
,
and
at
all
times
,
to
liue
and
walke
so
vpright
with
GOD
,
that
thou
neuer
wound
thy
conscience
,
though
thou
mightest
get
the
greatest
gaine
,
honour
,
or
pleasure
:
yet
if
it
bee
sinne
,
and
that
against
knowledge
and
conscience
abhorre
it
,
and
commit
it
not
,
if
thou
louest
thy
owne
soule
:
for
if
sinnes
of
ignorance
shall
not
escape
punishment
,
vnlesse
men
repent
,
much
more
sinnes
against
knowledge
and
conscience
:
for
these
prouoke
the
Lord
exceedingly
to
turne
away
his
fauour
from
vs
,
draw
downe
his
iudgements
vpon
vs
:
wound
the
conscience
,
depriue
vs
of
the
feeling
of
Gods
loue
and
fauour
,
bring
trouble
of
minde
and
a
wounded
conscience
:
oh
then
would
you
inioy
this
great
blessing
of
peace
of
conscience
,
which
is
a
continuall
feast
!
would
you
be
loath
to
loose
the
feeling
of
GODS
loue
and
comfort
of
Gods
spirit
!
auoid
all
sinne
,
but
especially
presumptuous
sinnes
against
knowledge
and
conscience
,
they
wound
especially
and
depriue
vs
of
peace
of
conscience
.
Vse
.
2
If
the
Lord
doe
at
any
time
leaue
vs
to
sinne
,
euen
presumptuous
sinnes
against
knowledge
and
conscience
,
which
is
a
fearefull
thing
:
yet
let
vs
not
despaire
vtterly
of
Gods
mercy
,
but
seeke
to
renew
the
feeling
of
Gods
loue
againe
,
intreate
the
Lord
to
restore
vnto
vs
the
ioy
of
his
saluation
:
and
that
wee
may
obtaine
the
fauour
of
God
againe
,
and
renew
the
feeling
of
his
loue
:
let
vs
renew
our
repentance
,
bewaile
our
grieuous
and
heynous
sinnes
,
seeke
earnestly
for
grace
and
pardon
,
and
giue
the
Lord
no
rest
at
all
,
till
wee
finde
and
feele
him
,
to
bee
reconciled
vnto
vs
in
IESVS
CHRIST
.
Doctr.
4
Marke
what
was
the
speciall
thing
wherein
Dauid
this
holy
seruant
of
GOD
did
reioyce
,
Pardon
of
sinne
the
soundest
ioy
.
not
in
gold
or
siluer
,
not
pleasures
and
carnall
delights
,
not
in
lands
,
and
liuings
,
not
in
a
Kingdome
:
but
in
the
saluation
of
GOD
,
in
his
loue
,
in
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
and
saluation
of
his
soule
:
So
as
hence
wee
learne
that
there
is
no
true
ioy
in
any
other
thing
in
the
world
,
but
onely
in
the
mercy
of
God
,
and
the
saluation
of
our
soules
.
Phil.
3.8
.
Luk.
10.20
And
indeed
what
other
ioy
can
there
bee
,
for
though
the
Lord
should
giue
vs
all
things
which
hee
hath
made
,
aboundance
of
the
things
of
this
life
;
yea
,
though
with
Dauid
wee
might
command
a
kingdome
,
yet
vnlesse
with
all
wee
haue
this
comfort
that
wee
are
at
peace
with
God
,
and
haue
our
sinnes
pardoned
,
(
alas
)
they
would
all
proue
vnto
vs
as
Iobs
friends
;
Miserable
Comforters
:
But
poore
soules
many
know
no
other
ioy
but
such
as
arises
from
temporall
things
,
gold
,
siluer
,
&c.
wherein
they
differ
not
from
beasts
,
which
haue
their
delight
,
as
well
as
they
,
in
those
things
which
are
agreeable
to
their
nature
.
Vse
1
Seeing
Dauid
places
all
his
ioy
and
spirituall
reioycing
in
the
saluation
of
God
,
that
is
in
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
in
feeling
of
GODS
loue
,
and
in
the
saluation
of
his
soule
,
therefore
it
shewes
,
that
there
is
no
other
cause
of
sound
ioy
but
in
this
alone
;
so
that
if
we
haue
this
,
wee
haue
cause
to
reioyce
and
bee
glad
;
but
if
this
be
wanting
,
either
wee
had
neuer
the
feeling
of
GODS
loue
,
nor
assurance
of
saluation
,
or
else
haue
lost
it
,
and
therefore
should
vse
all
blessed
meanes
to
attaine
vnto
it
againe
,
for
we
cannot
haue
one
dramme
of
sauing
comfort
and
true
ioy
,
but
onely
in
the
fauour
of
God
,
and
the
assurance
of
his
loue
for
our
saluation
.
Vse
2
This
shewes
that
all
the
ioy
of
wicked
men
in
their
sports
and
pastimes
is
no
true
and
solid
ioy
,
but
a
carnall
ioy
,
a
swinish
ioy
:
for
how
can
the
heart
of
that
man
or
woman
reioyce
,
which
knowes
not
whether
God
loues
them
or
hates
them
,
whether
they
shall
be
saued
or
damned
,
what
ioy
can
they
haue
?
it
is
madnesse
rather
then
ioy
and
mirth
▪
Dauid
saith
,
that
wicked
men
ioy
in
their
Corne
,
Wine
,
and
Oile
,
Psal.
4.7
.
outward
and
worldly
things
:
but
hee
desires
the
louing
countenance
of
the
Lord
his
fauour
and
grace
,
which
shall
make
him
to
ioy
more
then
all
they
in
their
vanities
:
and
then
hee
will
lye
downe
in
rest
,
and
peace
,
and
safety
:
whereas
the
ioy
of
wicked
men
,
it
is
gone
in
a
moment
,
vtterly
lost
and
past
recouery
for
euer
.
[
And
stablish
mee
with
thy
free
Spirit
.
]
THis
second
part
of
the
verse
containes
a
praiervnto
the
Lord
for
a
new
mercy
:
Part
of
the
varse
.
namely
,
the
blessed
grace
of
corroboration
;
to
bee
strengthened
in
grace
and
obedience
and
kept
from
sin
by
the
grace
and
spirit
of
God
in
time
to
come
:
As
if
he
should
haue
said
,
O
Lord
my
God
I
doe
not
onely
the
pardon
of
my
sinnes
past
,
which
are
many
and
great
:
but
I
doe
humbly
intreate
thy
Maiesty
to
giue
mee
power
,
and
to
strengthen
mee
against
the
like
euils
in
time
to
come
,
for
I
know
my
weakenesse
and
the
wickednesse
of
my
heart
to
bee
prone
to
all
sinne
by
nature
:
Note
.
and
if
thou
shouldest
pardon
my
sinnes
past
,
and
not
keepe
mee
from
sinne
in
time
to
come
,
I
should
easily
marre
all
,
and
runne
head-long
into
all
sinne
,
and
therefore
I
beseech
thy
Maiesty
stablish
and
strengthen
mee
with
grace
from
thy
spirit
,
that
I
may
serue
and
please
thee
all
my
daies
,
with
a
willing
and
ready
heart
.
[
Stablish
mee
:
]
THe
word
signifies
properly
,
to
vnderprop
and
shore
vp
something
that
is
weake
,
declining
,
and
ready
to
fall
.
Doctrine
.
Hence
learne
,
that
euen
the
best
of
Gods
children
,
that
haue
the
greatest
graces
,
Man
weak
being
left
to
himselfe
.
and
be
strengthened
in
faith
,
yet
if
they
bee
left
vnto
themselues
,
alas
!
they
be
as
weake
as
water
,
they
be
not
able
to
stand
against
the
least
assault
and
temptation
of
the
deuill
.
This
Dauid
felt
and
found
in
himselfe
,
Ex.
15
24.
Ier.
13.23
.
Psal.
78.40
.
Exod.
9.27
.
Iudg.
3.12
.
Mat.
12.45
Heb.
6.
and
confesseth
his
weakenesse
,
and
desires
the
Lord
to
establish
and
vphold
him
,
to
shore
him
vp
by
the
grace
of
his
holy
Spirit
.
Peter
who
seemed
to
bee
a
valiant
champion
,
and
defied
his
enemies
,
and
vowed
he
would
rather
die
then
deny
his
Lord
and
Maister
CHRIST
IESVS
,
yet
being
left
to
himselfe
,
how
fouly
did
he
fall
,
and
cowardly
deny
him
three
times
in
one
houre
at
the
voice
of
a
little
girle
;
so
all
the
fals
and
infirmities
of
Gods
children
,
though
neuer
so
,
wise
as
Salomon
,
strong
as
Sampson
,
righteous
as
Lot
,
holy
as
Dauid
,
doth
proue
this
to
bee
true
:
And
Paul
though
hee
was
a
blessed
vessell
of
mercy
,
greatly
enlightned
and
sanctified
,
cryes
out
:
O
wretched
man
that
I
am
;
Rom.
7.24
.
and
feares
the
great
corruptions
of
his
heart
:
The
childe
of
GOD
may
bee
compared
to
a
staffe
in
a
mans
hand
,
so
long
as
thou
dost
stay
it
and
hold
it
,
it
will
stand
vpright
,
but
pull
away
your
hand
and
downe
it
will
of
it selfe
:
Euen
so
do
wee
stand
,
while
the
Lord
do
stay
vs
and
vphold
vs
,
but
if
hee
take
away
his
hand
and
leaue
vs
,
downe
we
go
:
wee
bee
like
a
little
infant
that
is
in
the
nurses
hand
,
so
long
as
she
holds
it
,
it
will
go
,
and
moue
,
and
stand
,
but
if
shee
pull
away
her
hand
it
fals
,
and
takes
a
knocke
:
As
GOD
alone
is
the
Author
of
all
grace
,
and
first
Fountaine
of
all
mercy
,
he
alone
can
turne
the
heart
,
worke
faith
,
repentance
,
and
obedience
,
for
it
is
GOD
alone
that
must
giue
the
second
grace
,
namely
corroboration
,
continuance
in
grace
,
or
grace
to
continue
in
faith
and
obedience
.
Vse
1
This
confutes
the
doctrine
of
the
Papists
,
which
hold
that
a
man
hauing
grace
from
God
to
beleeue
and
repent
can
merite
at
GODS
hands
;
grace
to
continue
,
that
God
should
ex
condigno
,
giue
him
grace
to
continue
,
and
that
a
man
being
once
iust
can
make
himselfe
more
iust
,
but
Dauid
doth
heare
confesse
that
all
is
of
GOD
.
Vse
.
2
This
serues
to
reproue
them
who
trust
too
much
to
their
owne
power
and
goodnesse
,
relye
vpon
their
owne
wisedome
,
knowledge
,
vertue
,
and
strength
,
when
once
they
get
a
little
knowledge
and
taste
in
the
word
,
oh
they
think
themselues
sure
and
well
,
they
feare
no
danger
,
they
defie
the
deuill
:
so
long
as
they
say
their
prayers
and
serue
God
well
they
hope
God
will
keepe
them
,
and
so
are
secure
and
carelesse
:
Psal.
30.6
.
but
of
all
men
these
be
in
greatest
danger
that
least
feare
danger
;
1.
Cor.
10.12
.
looke
on
Peter
he
was
neuer
more
weake
then
when
he
thought
himselfe
most
strong
:
I
said
I
shall
neuer
bee
moued
:
But
thou
turned●t
away
thy
f●ce
and
I
was
sore
troubled
.
Pride
goes
before
the
fall
.
Vse
3
How
should
this
make
euery
man
to
feare
himselfe
;
to
suspect
his
owne
weakenes
,
Blessed
is
the
man
that
feares
alwayes
,
but
he
that
burdeneth
his
heart
shall
fall
into
destruction
or
euill
,
where
Salomon
sheweth
that
that
man
that
doth
feare
himselfe
and
his
owne
weakenesse
is
happy
:
but
hee
that
is
secure
and
trusts
in
himselfe
,
shall
certainely
fall
into
euill
:
the
secure
sinner
that
feares
no
danger
is
the
greatest
sinner
.
And
therfore
knowing
our
owne
weakenesse
,
how
vnable
wee
are
to
stand
of
our
s●lues
,
it
must
make
vs
r●lie
vpon
the
Lord
,
pray
vnto
him
,
that
he
would
vphold
vs
in
integritie
,
faith
,
obedience
,
and
true
rep●ntance
;
for
if
Dauid
,
Peter
,
&c.
did
fall
,
whither
shall
we
fall
,
if
the
Lord
doe
but
a
little
leaue
vs
to
our selues
?
VERSE
13.
13
Then
shall
I
teach
thy
wayes
vnto
the
wicked
,
and
sinners
shal
be
conuerted
vnto
thee
.
Dauid
to
his
petitions
ioyns
promises
.
IN
this
Verse
Dauid
doth
professe
vnto
the
Lord
that
if
he
shall
deale
thus
graciously
with
him
to
pardon
and
remit
his
great
and
grieuous
sinnes
,
and
to
receiue
him
againe
into
his
loue
and
fauour
,
that
he
will
not
be
vnmindfull
and
vnthankefull
for
so
great
a
mercy
;
but
he
will
become
a
Preacher
and
proclaimer
of
Gods
mercy
to
others
,
and
labour
to
turne
many
to
God
by
true
repentance
.
Partes
of
the
verse
.
In
this
verse
we
haue
two
partes
:
First
,
that
promise
which
Dauid
maketh
vnto
the
Lord
,
and
the
duetie
be
vowes
vnto
him
;
namely
,
I
will
teach
thy
wayes
vnto
the
wicked
.
Secondly
,
the
issue
and
blessed
effect
;
namely
this
,
that
by
his
example
many
poore
sinners
shall
repent
,
and
come
to
God
for
mercy
.
[
Then
shall
I
teach
]
THat
is
,
Sense
.
after
I
shall
finde
,
and
feele
thy
mercy
bestowed
vpon
mee
,
I
will
like
a
vessell
of
mercie
,
draw
it
out
to
the
good
of
others
.
I
will
,
that
is
,
I
that
haue
fallen
,
and
sinned
so
grieuously
,
and
transgressed
thy
commandements
,
will
teach
and
publish
how
merciful
,
good
and
gracious
thou
hast
beene
to
me
,
and
to
my
soule
,
and
will
speake
out
of
the
sence
and
feeling
of
mine
owne
conscience
.
[
Thy
wayes
,
]
BY
the
wayes
of
GOD
heere
is
meant
that
course
and
manner
of
dealing
which
the
Lord
taketh
with
sinners
when
they
doe
truely
repent
;
namely
,
that
he
is
most
readie
and
willing
to
embrace
them
,
and
shew
mercie
vnto
them
,
when
they
shall
acknowledge
and
confesse
their
sinnes
,
bewaile
them
,
beg
the
pardon
of
them
,
and
seeke
to
him
for
mercie
.
Doctr.
1
The
goodnes
of
God
towardes
our selues
must
bee
made
knowen
.
Seeing
Dauid
doth
here
professe
,
that
if
God
shall
deale
thus
graciously
with
him
,
that
when
he
will
be
a
proclaimer
of
the
same
mercie
to
others
:
We
learne
that
it
is
the
duety
of
euerie
one
to
shew
vnto
others
what
GOD
hath
done
for
his
soule
,
when
God
is
good
and
gracious
vnto
vs
,
wee
must
be
still
ready
to
acknowledge
the
same
vnto
others
,
thereby
to
draw
them
on
likewise
to
a
liking
of
the
truth
,
and
to
seeke
for
the
same
fauor
and
grace
at
Gods
hands
,
Matth.
5.16
.
Let
your
light
so
shine
before
men
,
that
they
seeing
your
good
workes
,
may
glorifie
your
Father
whch
is
in
Heauen
.
Thus
the
Spirit
of
GOD
in
the
Scriptures
remembreth
the
righteousnesse
of
Noah
,
the
faith
and
obedience
of
Abraham
,
the
patience
of
Iob
,
the
chastitie
of
Ioseph
,
the
meekenesse
of
Moses
.
And
Christ
himselfe
doth
testifie
of
the
graces
of
God
that
shined
in
Iohn
Baptist
,
That
hee
was
a
burning
and
a
shining
light
,
Iohn
5.
Thus
the
Apostle
Peter
teacheth
1.
Pet.
2.
Haue
your
conuersation
honest
amongest
the
Gentiles
,
that
they
which
speake
euill
of
you
as
of
euill
doers
,
may
by
your
good
woorkes
which
they
shall
see
,
glorifie
GOD
in
the
day
of
visitation
,
1.
Corinthians
chapter
9.
vers.
11
,
12.
2.
Corinthians
8.1.2
.
Rom.
4.22.23
.
Vse
1
We
learne
hence
,
euer
to
be
readie
die
to
make
knowne
vnto
others
,
what
God
hath
done
for
our selues
,
if
so
they
may
further
Religion
or
prouoke
others
to
godlines
,
or
bring
glory
to
God
.
God
is
not
ashamed
of
vs
to
be
called
our
God
,
and
to
do
vs
good
;
let
vs
then
neuer
be
ashamed
to
acknowledge
his
loue
to
vs
,
for
it
were
a
foolish
modesty
in
vs
to
conceale
those
things
which
should
be
vttered
.
There
was
a
time
indeed
when
Christ
would
not
haue
himselfe
or
his
works
knowne
;
but
that
was
when
that
knowledge
might
hinder
him
and
his
preaching
.
But
,
Matth.
10.27
.
hee
commanded
his
Apostles
to
speake
that
in
the
light
,
which
hee
had
tolde
them
in
darkenes
:
And
to
preach
that
in
the
house
toppes
,
which
he
had
tolde
them
in
the
eare
;
for
now
would
CHRIST
haue
himselfe
published
abroad
:
and
thus
wee
see
how
to
behaue
our selues
in
respect
of
Gods
gifts
,
wee
must
not
bee
ashamed
to
confesse
them
,
but
deface
them
.
Doctr.
2
Seeing
Dauid
here
professe
vnto
the
Lord
,
Thankefulnes
required
.
that
he
wil
not
be
vnmindfull
and
vnthankefull
for
his
mercie
shewed
vnto
him
,
but
will
,
to
the
vttermost
of
his
power
,
praise
God
for
it
,
and
shew
his
thankefulnesse
,
in
drawing
others
to
God
.
Hence
we
learne
,
that
it
is
the
duetie
of
all
the
children
of
God
,
that
they
should
labour
with
their
owne
soules
,
to
be
thankefull
vnto
God
for
euery
blessing
hee
bestowes
vpon
them
,
to
be
mindfull
of
it
,
to
praise
God
for
it
,
and
to
shew
it
in
doing
good
to
others
:
It
is
all
the
Lord
lookes
for
at
our
hands
,
to
acknowledge
his
loue
and
kindenesse
,
to
be
thankefull
for
it
;
and
when
we
shal
be
truly
thankefull
for
a
benefite
receiued
,
it
is
an
excellent
meanes
to
moue
the
Lord
to
bestow
a
new
blessing
vpon
vs
:
as
we
see
,
if
a
poore
man
shal
receiue
a
small
fauour
at
our
hands
,
and
shal
be
thankefull
for
it
,
Phil.
4.4
.
Exo.
18.10
we
will
say
he
is
worthy
to
haue
a
good
turne
,
it
is
well
bestowed
,
Psa.
126.1
.
Gen.
14
19
Psa.
32.21
.
Psal.
33.1
.
I
see
he
is
thankefull
for
it
:
So
when
the
Lord
bestoweth
a
benefit
vpon
a
man
,
and
sees
hee
is
thankefull
for
it
,
and
speakes
of
it
to
the
honour
of
God
,
the
Lord
is
moued
thereby
to
bestow
an
other
:
but
he
that
is
vnthankefull
for
the
old
,
is
not
worthy
to
receiue
a
new
.
Vse
1
Hast
thou
receiued
anie
speciall
fauour
,
blessing
,
or
benefit
of
God
,
know
it
is
thy
duety
to
be
thankfull
for
it
,
to
acknowledge
it
,
to
speake
of
it
,
and
to
praise
God
for
it
.
Reioyce
yee
righteous
in
the
Lord
,
for
it
becomes
vpright
men
to
be
thankefull
.
Psal.
33.1
.
It
is
a
comely
and
most
fit
thing
;
and
Dauid
cals
vpon
his
soule
oft-times
to
performe
this
duty
;
Praise
thou
the
Lord
,
O
my
soule
,
Psa.
103.2
.
&
all
that
is
within
me
praise
his
holy
name
:
prayse
thou
the
Lord
,
O
my
soule
,
and
forget
not
all
his
benefits
.
And
aboue
all
other
mercies
,
let
vs
blesse
God
for
his
loue
in
Christ
,
for
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
as
Dauid
doth
heere
,
and
Psalme
103.
Forget
not
all
his
benefites
,
who
gaue
thee
pardon
of
thy
sinnes
:
and
forgaue
thee
all
t●in●
iniqui●ies
:
And
therefore
let
vs
remember
this
duetie
,
and
thinke
more
seriously
of
GODS
blessings
and
benefits
bestowed
vpon
vs
:
the
greatnesse
of
them
,
and
number
,
and
continuance
of
them
;
and
so
labour
in
some
measure
,
to
be
thankefull
vnto
GOD
:
and
especially
for
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
in
Christ
Iesus
,
and
withall
,
let
vs
shew
it
in
doing
what
good
wee
can
vnto
others
.
Vse
2
Let
vs
shunne
that
foule
sinne
of
vnthankefulnesse
,
to
forget
Gods
blessings
,
and
passe
ouer
his
mercies
;
let
vs
not
bee
like
the
nine
leapers
,
who
not
one
of
them
returned
to
praise
God
;
only
the
poore
Samatitan
,
finding
himselfe
cleansed
,
came
to
blesse
God
for
it
:
so
let
vs
take
heede
that
wee
be
not
found
in
that
number
,
who
forget
GODS
fauours
:
the
Lord
hath
beene
good
vnto
vs
,
washed
and
cleansed
our
soules
in
CHRISTS
bloud
;
let
vs
returne
vnto
GOD
,
let
vs
confesse
it
to
his
glorie
;
and
with
Dauid
call
on
our
soules
not
to
forget
his
benefites
.
It
is
a
note
of
an
vnthankfull
hart
to
obtaine
a
benefit
,
and
not
to
acknowledge
it
;
praise
is
comely
,
and
well
becommeth
the
Saints
of
God
:
The
want
whereof
taketh
away
the
comfort
and
sweete
fruit
of
GODS
blessing
from
vs
.
It
is
a
great
offence
to
be
vnthankefull
vnto
men
,
but
farre
greater
to
God
,
in
whom
wee
liue
,
moue
,
and
haue
our
being
.
And
therefore
let
vs
learne
,
that
whensoeuer
wee
haue
obtained
any
fauour
or
blessing
at
GODS
hands
,
be
it
concerning
this
life
,
or
the
life
to
come
.
Let
vs
returne
the
calues
of
our
lippes
vnto
him
;
and
let
vs
neuer
shew
our selues
more
readie
to
aske
,
Then
we
are
willing
to
praise
the
Lord
when
he
hath
granted
the
requests
of
our
lippes
.
Doctr.
3
It
is
a
speciall
fruit
of
faith
and
true
repentance
,
Fruite
of
Faith
to
seeke
the
good
of
others
.
to
conuey
grace
vnto
others
,
to
shew
what
God
hath
done
for
our
soules
,
and
to
draw
out
the
blessings
which
God
hath
bestowed
vpon
vs
,
to
the
good
and
benefit
of
others
.
The
Prophet
Dauid
calleth
all
men
vnto
him
,
and
maketh
his
speech
;
Come
(
saith
he
)
I
will
shew
you
what
God
hath
done
for
my
Soule
:
Psa.
66.16
and
the
Elect
are
called
vessells
of
Mercie
,
because
they
being
themselues
filled
with
the
mercie
of
GOD
,
they
should
draw
out
the
same
,
as
good
liquor
,
for
the
comfort
of
others
.
Psal.
116.
Galat.
3.
2.
Cor.
1.4
.
Esa.
38.19
Luk.
22.23
Saint
Paul
saith
;
God
had
mercie
on
him
,
that
hee
might
shew
mercie
vnto
others
.
The
child
of
God
is
not
like
vnto
churlish
Nabal
,
to
say
;
Euery
man
for
himselfe
,
and
keepe
all
for
themselues
;
but
they
be
pittifull
and
bountifull
;
yea
,
and
(
to
their
power
)
helpefull
vnto
others
.
Vse
.
1
This
may
serue
to
comfort
those
who
haue
beene
carefull
for
the
performance
of
this
duety
,
that
haue
beene
carefull
to
make
others
partakers
of
the
same
comforts
they
haue
reaped
themselues
.
It
is
a
blessed
thing
indeede
when
men
haue
endeuoured
to
their
power
to
benefite
others
,
to
exhort
them
,
to
admonish
them
,
to
comfort
them
,
and
in
all
things
to
haue
sought
their
good
.
O
what
a
wonderfull
consolation
and
comfort
shall
this
bee
vnto
vs
when
wee
leaue
this
world
,
and
goe
the
way
of
all
flesh
,
to
remember
wee
haue
sought
the
good
of
others
,
Daniel
13.
ve.
3
:
They
that
turne
many
to
righteousnesse
shall
shine
as
the
Starres
in
the
firmament
,
Luke
12.43
.
Blessed
is
that
seruant
when
his
Master
commeth
shall
finde
so
doing
:
We
shall
finde
more
comfort
of
heart
,
and
ioy
of
conscience
,
when
wee
depart
this
life
,
that
we
haue
beene
faithfull
in
that
little
committed
to
our
trust
,
&
made
others
partakers
of
it
,
then
if
we
had
great
aboundance
of
earthly
blessings
.
Vse
.
2
,
This
may
serue
to
reprooue
that
common
conceit
in
mens
mindes
,
that
so
long
as
they
doe
well
themselues
,
they
neede
not
care
how
others
doe
,
whether
they
sincke
or
swimme
;
and
therefore
they
keepe
all
to
themselues
,
neuer
seeke
to
benefite
others
,
like
a
couetous
and
foolish
Nabal
,
part
not
with
a
bitte
to
Dauid
:
so
these
keepe
all
for
themselues
,
by
no
meanes
seeke
to
draw
out
the
graces
of
God
for
the
good
of
others
:
but
it
is
impossible
for
anie
Christian
man
or
woman
,
who
hath
tasted
truely
of
the
mercie
of
GOD
for
his
comfort
,
and
the
worke
of
grace
;
but
hee
must
communicate
the
same
to
the
good
of
others
;
and
indeed
they
are
neuer
so
profitable
as
then
:
as
we
see
spices
,
though
neuer
so
sweete
,
are
not
prófitable
vntill
they
be
rubbed
and
chafed
:
and
therefore
let
vs
remember
to
practise
this
duety
to
helpe
others
,
and
to
teach
them
,
and
communicate
our
knowledge
,
Esa
38.19
.
comfort
,
experience
,
and
iudgement
to
the
good
of
others
.
Doctr.
4
When
Dauid
saith
hee
will
teach
,
What
doctrines
Ministers
ought
to
teach
.
not
his
owne
waies
,
but
Gods
waies
;
namely
,
how
the
Lord
dealeth
with
penitent
sinners
,
wee
learne
what
is
that
the
Ministers
of
the
Word
ought
especially
teach
to
poore
sinners
;
namely
,
The
wayes
of
GOD
,
that
is
,
how
God
deales
with
poore
sinners
;
namely
,
that
hee
is
most
willing
to
imbrace
them
,
and
to
pardon
their
sinnes
,
if
they
will
vnfeinedly
repent
.
Christ
was
exceeding
plentifull
in
this
kinde
of
teaching
,
Matt.
11.28
howsoeuer
hee
did
sometimes
pronounce
iudgements
to
impenitent
sinners
,
yet
it
was
his
vsuall
course
to
preach
Gods
infinite
mercie
to
all
such
as
would
repent
,
Rom.
12.1
2.
Corint.
5.18.19
.
to
inuite
them
,
and
allure
them
to
turne
to
God
.
Vse
1
Well
then
,
this
may
direct
all
such
as
the
Lord
hath
called
to
preach
his
Word
,
to
take
this
course
,
that
howsoeuer
they
may
and
must
pronounce
GODS
iudgements
against
impenitent
sinners
,
yet
they
must
preach
Gods
infinit
mercy
in
Christ
to
all
that
will
repent
,
and
shew
how
ready
the
Lord
is
to
shew
mercie
to
them
that
confesse
and
acknowledge
their
sinnes
,
be
weary
of
them
,
and
desire
pardon
:
for
sure
it
is
,
that
if
there
bee
any
spake
of
grace
in
mens
hearts
,
Reuel
.
3.
Luke
15.
when
they
shall
heare
of
Gods
aboundant
mercy
in
Christ
,
that
the
Lord
standeth
at
the
doore
and
knocke
,
that
the
Lord
is
like
the
Father
of
the
Prodigall
childe
,
will
meete
vs
in
the
mid-way
.
It
must
needes
,
if
there
be
not
a
heart
of
steele
,
make
our
bowels
erne
,
and
for
shame
to
seek
vnto
the
Lord
.
And
it
was
Paules
manner
to
intreate
men
that
they
would
bee
reconciled
to
God
,
to
beseech
them
in
his
name
,
with
loue
and
kindenesse
,
with
teares
and
prayers
,
to
pray
them
,
to
intreate
them
,
to
beseech
his
hearers
:
and
we
shall
finde
,
that
churlish
,
rough
,
and
harsh
dealing
,
great
words
,
and
thundering
speaches
,
be
not
alwayes
the
best
to
win
mens
Soules
:
But
when
wee
shall
with
a
milde
and
louing
spirit
intreat
men
,
and
beseech
them
to
repent
&
turne
to
God
,
it
must
needes
affect
them
.
Vse
2
It
must
stirre
the
hearers
vp
to
a
most
carefull
and
attentiue
hearing
and
listening
to
the
word
of
GOD
:
For
a
man
can
not
know
the
wayes
of
God
by
nature
:
No
,
by
nature
wee
conceiue
of
GOD
as
a
terrible
Iudge
,
and
angrie
GOD
,
and
flie
from
him
,
as
Adam
did
:
and
therefore
wee
had
need
to
haue
the
word
of
GOD
taught
vnto
vs
,
and
be
instructed
in
the
wayes
of
God
,
how
the
Lord
God
hath
shewed
mercie
vnto
great
sinners
,
and
will
to
vs
,
if
wee
can
repent
,
and
seeke
vnto
him
:
For
the
Lord
must
draw
vs
by
his
mercie
,
else
we
can
not
come
at
him
.
[
To
the
wicked
:
and
sinners
shall
be
conuerted
vnto
thee
.
]
Doctr.
5
THat
is
,
impenitent
sinners
,
ignorant
are
to
bee
taught
the
waies
of
God
.
that
liue
in
sinne
,
without
repentance
.
Hence
marke
who
had
need
to
be
taught
in
the
wayes
of
GOD
:
namely
,
poore
sinners
,
that
liue
and
lie
in
sin
,
euen
the
lost
sheep
of
the
house
of
Israel
;
Math.
1●
.
such
as
sit
in
darknesse
,
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
,
such
as
neuer
heard
of
GOD
,
of
faith
,
repentance
,
&c.
such
poore
Soules
had
neede
to
be
taught
the
wayes
of
God
.
Vse
1
This
may
admonish
all
those
that
be
set
ouer
Gods
people
,
magistrates
&
such
as
haue
power
in
their
hands
to
prouide
that
such
poore
ignorant
people
as
want
the
meanes
,
may
bee
taught
the
wayes
of
God
.
For
as
S.
Paul
saith
,
Ro.
10.14
.
Pro.
29.18
Marke
14.
How
shall
they
call
on
him
,
on
whom
they
haue
not
beleeued
?
How
shall
they
beleeue
on
him
,
of
whom
they
haue
not
heard
?
How
shall
they
heare
without
a
Preacher
?
And
,
where
prophecying
failes
,
the
people
perish
.
And
it
is
said
of
our
Sauior
CHRIST
,
that
when
hee
saw
the
people
,
as
poore
sheepe
,
hauing
no
sheepeheard
,
hee
had
compassion
on
them
,
and
his
bowells
erned
towards
them
.
Oh
that
the
bowels
of
all
such
as
haue
charge
to
looke
vnto
it
,
might
erne
for
the
poore
soules
of
the
land
,
to
prouide
for
them
the
bread
of
life
.
Vse
2
The
cause
why
men
liue
in
sinne
,
bee
so
vile
,
wicked
,
and
vncleane
,
is
,
because
they
bee
not
taught
the
word
and
wayes
of
GOD
,
it
could
not
bee
if
they
were
taught
and
instructed
,
that
they
should
be
so
vile
and
wicked
,
so
ignorant
,
prophane
,
irreligious
,
and
superstitious
:
but
where
visions
failes
,
the
people
must
needs
perish
.
And
therefore
those
that
seeke
to
take
away
Teaching
and
Preaching
of
the
Word
of
GOD
,
of
what
Spirits
are
they
?
Dauid
hee
thinkes
it
the
onely
way
to
bring
men
to
God
,
to
conuer
poore
sinners
:
and
therefore
to
take
it
away
,
to
roote
out
the
Ministery
of
the
Word
,
and
meanes
of
saluation
,
what
is
it
else
but
to
cast
away
the
soules
of
the
people
?
to
famish
them
,
to
pine
them
,
and
to
starue
them
.
And
therefore
let
vs
pray
to
GOD
with
CHRIST
,
that
the
Lord
of
the
haruest
would
send
forth
Labourers
into
his
Haruest
.
Math.
9.
The
second
part
of
the
verse
shews
the
fruite
of
this
duty
,
Part
of
the
verse
.
that
Dauid
will
performe
:
namely
,
that
heereby
,
by
his
doctrine
,
and
by
his
example
,
many
a
poore
sinner
shal
be
conuerted
vnto
God
.
Doctr.
1
In
that
Dauid
here
promiseth
to
himselfe
this
vse
and
fruite
,
that
hee
shall
bee
by
his
Preaching
and
example
,
Conuersion
of
a
sinner
is
Gods
worke
.
a
meanes
to
bring
others
to
God
.
Hence
wee
may
learne
a
gracious
comfort
for
all
godly
Ministers
of
the
word
,
who
labour
both
by
life
and
doctrine
to
win
others
;
that
if
they
shall
bee
painefull
in
teaching
,
and
carefull
to
liue
a
godly
life
,
they
shall
certainely
finde
the
blessing
of
God
vpon
their
labours
,
to
the
conuerting
of
sinners
,
and
sauing
of
soules
.
If
I
had
sent
these
Prophets
,
and
if
they
had
stood
in
my
counsell
,
and
declared
my
waies
vnto
my
people
,
Ier.
23.22
then
they
should
haue
turned
them
from
their
euill
waies
and
from
the
wickednesse
of
their
inuentions
.
Where
the
Lord
shewes
that
all
such
as
be
the
true
Prophets
of
God
,
stand
in
his
steed
,
teach
his
waies
,
they
shall
see
the
blessing
of
GOD
vpon
their
labours
:
And
the
cause
why
men
conuert
not
soules
,
is
,
because
they
were
neuer
sent
of
GOD
,
and
doe
not
teach
Gods
waies
,
and
stand
not
in
his
steed
;
or
else
because
,
though
they
teach
the
truth
,
yet
their
liues
be
vile
and
wicked
;
they
plucke
downe
with
one
hand
,
that
they
build
with
the
other
,
and
destroy
that
in
life
,
which
they
teach
in
doctrine
.
Vse
.
1
Hence
marke
the
reason
why
so
many
great
and
learned
men
of
excellent
gifts
,
wit
,
and
learning
doe
not
conuert
many
soules
vnto
God
:
Because
,
they
either
teach
not
Gods
waies
,
but
their
owne
waies
,
their
wit
,
eloquence
,
and
deuices
;
or
else
,
though
they
teach
well
,
yet
they
liue
ill
,
and
so
cause
their
doctrine
to
bee
lesse
regarded
,
and
weaken
the
power
of
it
by
their
sinnefull
life
:
And
it
pleases
God
in
his
great
mercy
,
to
vse
the
labours
of
his
poore
seruants
,
who
dare
not
speake
their
owne
word
,
nor
seeke
themselues
,
but
Gods
word
,
in
plaine
euidence
and
simplicity
,
and
liue
according
to
their
teaching
,
the
Lord
doth
bless
their
labours
for
the
conuersion
of
sinners
,
and
sauing
of
poore
soules
.
Vse
.
2
It
might
admonish
all
those
,
who
either
teach
their
owne
waies
by
painted
cloquence
,
toyes
,
or
tales
;
or
else
though
they
teach
the
truth
,
that
they
ioine
with
it
a
godly
life
,
else
they
may
teach
long
enough
ere
they
do
any
good
;
and
if
they
would
conuert
sinners
,
let
them
first
bee
conuerted
,
When
thou
art
conuerted
strengthen
thy
brethren
;
Luke
22.
And
let
no
such
carelesse
Ministers
wonder
that
GOD
giues
no
blessing
to
their
labours
,
seeing
they
faile
either
in
teaching
GODS
waies
truely
and
plainely
,
or
else
in
life
they
liue
wickedly
and
offensiue
.
VERSE
.
14.
14
Deliuer
me
from
bloud
ô
God
,
the
God
of
my
saluation
,
and
my
tongue
shall
sing
ioyfully
of
thy
righteousnesse
.
Dauid
cannot
satisfie
himselfe
in
seeking
mercy
for
his
sinnes
.
IN
this
verse
,
yet
once
againe
,
Dauid
returnes
to
intreate
for
mercy
and
fauour
at
the
hands
of
God
,
that
hee
would
pardon
his
great
and
grieuous
sins
,
yea
his
bloudy
sinne
:
and
that
God
would
in
mercy
deliuer
him
from
that
punishment
which
was
due
vnto
him
for
the
same
,
for
hee
intreats
the
Lord
to
deliuer
him
from
bloud
,
that
is
,
his
heynous
and
capitall
sinne
of
murder
,
and
shedding
that
innocent
bloud
of
Vrias
his
faithfull
seruant
,
2.
Sam.
11.
and
many
others
with
him
,
so
also
the
punishment
due
vnto
it
.
Parts
of
the
verse
.
This
verse
containes
two
parts
,
first
,
a
request
with
great
earnestnesse
to
God
for
deliuerance
from
his
grieuous
sinne
,
Deliuer
mee
from
bloud
:
secondly
,
a
reason
to
moue
the
Lord
thereunto
;
namely
,
taken
from
the
glory
of
GOD
,
which
hee
will
shew
forth
:
And
my
tongue
shall
sing
ioyfully
of
thy
rightenesse
.
In
the
petition
,
first
marke
what
is
the
request
;
namely
,
that
GOD
would
deliuer
him
from
bloud
:
that
is
,
a
most
cruell
and
bloudy
sinne
of
shedding
the
inocent
bloud
of
many
of
his
Subiects
:
Secondly
,
the
manner
of
his
request
.
O
God
thou
that
art
the
God
of
my
saluation
,
That
hee
praies
to
God
now
with
faith
,
assuting
himselfe
,
that
vpon
his
repentance
God
was
now
reconciled
vnto
him
:
and
though
he
had
sinned
grieuously
yet
not
cleane
fallen
from
grace
:
but
so
,
as
still
hee
could
call
GOD
,
his
GOD
,
and
the
GOD
of
his
saluation
.
[
Deliuer
mee
from
bloud
.
]
THat
is
,
from
the
punishment
which
is
due
vnto
me
,
for
shedding
the
innocent
bloud
of
Vrias
and
the
rest
,
which
were
slaine
with
him
.
Doctr.
1
We
must
obserue
that
which
hath
beene
taught
before
;
namely
,
that
Dauid
prayed
often
and
earnestly
vnto
God
for
the
pardon
of
his
sins
,
The
heynousnesse
of
the
sin
of
murder
.
he
could
not
at
one
or
two
petitions
obtaine
it
,
but
is
faine
to
pray
againe
,
&
againe
for
pardon
:
Hence
we
learne
that
murder
and
shedding
of
innocent
bloud
is
a
most
horrible
sinne
;
and
he
that
is
guilty
of
bloud
it
will
wound
his
conscience
,
it
will
make
him
to
quake
and
tremble
at
GODS
vengeance
,
which
pursues
him
vnlesse
hee
repent
,
as
in
Cain
,
Gen.
4.
after
hee
had
slaine
his
brother
,
and
the
Lord
had
brought
him
to
a
sight
of
his
cruell
murder
,
he
cries
out
,
that
his
sinne
is
greater
then
could
be
forgiuen
,
and
that
euery
one
that
meetes
him
would
kill
●im
,
such
is
the
conscience
guilty
of
murder
,
it
can
finde
no
rest
,
no
ease
,
in
company
,
or
alone
,
in
any
thing
,
but
torment
of
conscience
till
GOD
giue
grace
to
repent
.
Neither
may
wee
thinke
that
this
guilt
and
terrour
of
conscience
commeth
through
the
guiltinesse
of
the
Law
,
shame
of
the
world
,
or
feare
of
punishment
;
for
let
a
sinner
haue
security
giuen
him
from
all
Law
,
and
freedome
from
all
punishment
,
yet
a
Murderer
should
neuer
be
quiet
,
his
conscience
would
euer
trouble
and
torment
him
,
yea
and
follow
him
vp
and
downe
in
all
places
and
open
his
owne
mouth
to
bewray
himselfe
:
Thus
is
GODS
iudgement
vpon
them
that
should
feare
all
things
,
who
will
not
feare
him
that
made
all
things
:
If
a
man
had
all
the
pleasures
that
heart
could
desire
,
yet
can
they
giue
no
true
comfort
and
contentment
when
the
conscience
is
guilty
of
horrible
sinnes
:
And
albeit
for
a
time
the
conscience
of
carnall
men
that
neuer
truly
repented
of
their
sinnes
,
seemeth
to
be
at
rest
,
yet
it
is
as
a
wilde
and
sauage
beast
,
which
lying
a
sleep
seemeth
tame
and
gentle
,
but
being
raysed
and
roused
vp
flyeth
in
a
mans
face
.
Gen.
42.21
.
Vse
1
Seeing
murder
and
shedding
of
innocent
bloud
is
so
horrible
a
sinne
,
so
odious
and
execrable
,
so
fearefull
and
damnable
,
how
should
it
make
all
men
shun
it
,
and
bee
affraid
of
it
,
neuer
to
embrue
their
hands
in
the
bloud
of
any
man
,
for
bloud
will
haue
bloud
;
Gen.
9.6
.
Who
so
sheddeth
mans
bloud
,
by
man
his
bloud
shall
bee
shed
for
in
the
Image
of
God
may
hee
him
:
And
this
was
one
speciall
thing
which
moued
Dauid
to
intreate
the
Lord
,
not
onely
to
pardon
his
bloudy
sinne
of
killing
Vrias
,
but
also
that
hee
would
not
punish
him
,
and
bring
his
vengeance
vpon
him
and
his
children
after
him
,
for
shedding
of
his
bloud
.
Well
then
abhorre
this
fearefull
sinne
of
murther
,
for
bloud
will
haue
bloud
,
and
will
cry
for
vengeance
to
heauen
:
And
heere
wee
are
to
bewaile
our
sinnefull
times
,
that
shedding
of
bloud
is
not
punished
more
seuerely
;
wilfull
murther
is
winked
at
,
and
made
but
a
money
matter
;
Yea
(
saith
the
Lord
)
because
of
oaths
the
land
shall
Mourne
;
Ier.
23.10
.
Hos.
4.
so
for
murder
it
shal
mourne
:
well
,
let
vs
beware
of
this
foule
sinne
of
murder
,
and
shunne
all
occasions
that
tend
to
it
,
as
hatred
,
desire
of
reuenge
,
quarrelling
,
fighting
,
&c.
Vse
.
2
If
it
bee
so
heynous
and
horible
a
sinne
to
shed
the
bloud
of
the
body
,
and
to
kill
the
body
;
if
murdering
of
the
body
bee
so
heynous
,
what
shall
become
of
soule-murderers
,
that
shed
the
bloud
of
poore
soules
?
it
is
ten
thousand
times
more
grieuous
,
as
the
soule
is
far
more
worth
then
the
body
;
and
if
he
shall
perish
,
and
is
worthy
to
die
that
murders
the
body
,
how
much
more
is
he
worthy
to
die
,
Ezech.
3.
that
sheddes
the
bloud
not
of
one
,
but
of
many
a
poore
soule
?
And
such
be
all
those
,
which
either
teach
not
the
word
of
GOD
at
all
,
or
teach
it
negligently
,
they
be
soule-murderers
,
and
shall
giue
a
feareful
account
for
it
one
day
.
Vse
.
3
Wee
see
that
no
man
though
neuer
so
great
,
can
go
free
from
Gods
iudgment
for
murder
;
Dauid
was
a
great
King
,
a
man
that
was
aboue
all
mens
lawes
,
yet
the
conscience
of
his
sin
accused
him
,
and
hee
could
haue
no
rest
till
he
had
got
the
pardon
of
it
:
so
as
we
see
the
great
force
of
mans
conscience
,
Esay
6.6.24
.
Mark
.
9.44
Psal.
29.3.4.5.7
.
though
he
could
escape
all
the
iudgements
of
men
,
yet
conscience
wil
accuse
till
God
do
cleare
him
,
and
this
wee
may
see
in
many
men
,
who
being
guilty
of
this
sinne
,
though
they
haue
by
money
or
friends
got
pardon
and
freedome
by
the
law
of
man
,
yet
if
God
touch
them
for
it
,
they
can
neuer
haue
peace
,
till
they
haue
bewailed
this
sinne
,
and
got
the
pardon
from
God
:
but
some
of
them
euen
pine
and
languish
away
,
and
neuer
looke
vp
all
their
daies
,
such
is
the
conscience
of
murder
and
shedding
innocent
bloud
,
that
hee
may
flye
a
thousand
miles
,
he
may
be
a
great
man
,
a
king
,
that
no
man
dare
call
him
to
accompt
,
yet
he
carries
that
in
his
bosome
which
will
dog
him
,
and
pursue
him
,
neither
shall
hee
finde
rest
,
till
hee
haue
repented
,
and
bee
reconciled
to
GOD
by
the
bloud
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Doctr.
2
Heere
is
matter
of
comfort
for
such
as
haue
bene
great
and
grieuous
sinners
,
God
hath
mercy
for
such
as
seeke
mercy
.
notorious
wicked
liuers
,
that
if
they
can
repent
,
be
humbled
,
bewaile
their
sinnes
,
beg
pardon
,
the
Lord
will
shew
them
mercy
:
Dauid
heere
found
fauour
for
the
pardon
of
his
bloudy
sinnes
,
Adultery
and
Murder
,
vpon
his
true
repentance
:
So
Peter
for
his
grieuous
and
heynous
sinne
,
Luk.
8.2
.
and
Mary
Magdalene
,
out
of
whom
went
seuen
deuils
,
was
saued
:
Lot
though
he
committed
incest
with
his
owne
daughters
yet
sound
fauour
at
Gods
hands
,
so
as
wee
see
great
sinners
,
if
they
can
repent
,
shall
finde
great
mercy
.
This
is
warranted
from
the
Lords
owne
mouth
,
Esay
1.18
.
Though
your
sinnes
were
as
crimson
they
shall
bee
made
as
white
as
snow
,
though
they
were
red
like
scarlet
they
shall
bee
as
wooll
:
And
againe
,
Esay
the
forty
foure
chapter
,
and
two
and
twentyeth
verse
,
I
haue
put
away
thy
transgressions
like
a
cloud
,
and
thy
sinnes
as
a
mist
,
Esay
33.24
.
and
Esay
43.25
.
Ier.
31.31
.
Vse
1
Let
euery
one
of
vs
listen
to
this
doctrine
;
hast
thou
beene
a
notorious
wicked
liuer
,
a
miserable
sinner
,
a
common
drunkard
,
a
filthy
liuer
,
a
most
notorious
blasphemer
,
a
theefe
,
or
robber
?
Hast
thou
hated
and
persecuted
GODS
Ministers
,
and
his
deere
children
,
and
contemned
the
blessed
Gospell
of
IESVS
CHRIST
?
Well
,
loe
if
thou
canst
truely
repent
,
confesse
thy
grieuous
sinne
,
bewaile
it
,
Esay
1.16.18
.
cry
to
God
for
mercy
and
pardon
of
it
,
the
Lord
will
shew
thee
mercy
,
so
as
no
sinne
though
neuer
so
great
can
seuer
thee
and
cut
thee
off
from
mercy
,
if
thou
hast
grace
to
repent
,
and
begge
the
pardon
of
it
:
And
therefore
though
thy
sins
haue
bene
many
and
great
,
adultery
,
murder
,
&c.
take
heed
thou
dispairest
not
with
Caine
to
say
,
my
sin
is
greater
then
can
bee
forgiuen
:
but
repent
with
Dauid
,
and
GOD
will
pardon
it
.
Vse
2
Let
no
man
presume
heereupon
to
sinne
,
because
God
will
pardon
great
sinnes
,
for
as
it
is
true
that
God
will
pardon
great
sinnes
when
men
repent
truely
of
them
,
so
without
repentance
,
there
is
no
pardon
of
the
least
sinne
,
and
if
thou
shalt
wittingly
and
willingly
rush
into
great
sinnes
,
it
is
a
great
doubt
that
thou
shalt
neuer
or
hardly
get
out
of
them
;
hee
that
sinnes
because
GOD
is
mercifull
,
doth
abuse
his
mercy
,
and
then
his
mercy
shall
bee
turned
into
iudgement
:
Gods
mercy
should
lead
vs
to
repentance
,
and
not
make
vs
bold
to
sinne
.
Rom.
2.4
.
Doctr.
3
Seeing
Dauid
praies
and
intreates
the
Lord
not
onely
to
deliuer
him
from
sinne
;
The
punishment
of
sinne
should
terrifie
vs
from
sinning
.
but
also
from
the
punishment
due
to
his
sinne
,
that
curse
of
God
which
was
due
to
his
grieuous
sinnes
of
adultery
and
murther
,
as
the
Prophet
told
him
,
because
hee
had
done
this
euill
,
The
sword
should
neuer
depart
from
his
house
,
2.
Sam.
12.
and
his
owne
sonnes
should
defile
his
wiues
.
Wee
learne
in
regard
of
GODS
fearefull
iudgements
,
plagues
,
and
punishments
that
attend
and
waite
vpon
sinne
,
to
bee
affraid
to
commit
sinne
against
GOD
,
for
sure
it
is
,
that
the
curse
followes
sinne
,
and
as
sinne
growes
,
so
growes
the
curse
,
for
the
Lord
is
a
iust
GOD
,
and
must
needes
punish
the
transgressours
of
his
Law
:
And
although
he
take
not
his
louing
kindnesse
from
them
,
neither
suffer
his
truth
to
faile
,
yet
hee
will
visite
their
trangressions
with
the
rod
,
and
their
sinnes
with
scourges
,
as
wee
may
see
heere
by
the
example
of
Dauid
,
of
the
people
of
Israell
,
Iudges
the
fourth
chapter
,
the
first
and
second
verses
:
of
Miriam
,
Numb.
12.
of
Salomon
,
Asa
,
Iehosaphat
,
Iosiah
,
Hezekiah
,
&c.
If
then
wee
breake
his
Statutes
and
keepe
not
his
Commandements
,
when
hee
searcheth
with
lights
and
findeth
out
our
sinnes
,
we
must
with
Achan
giue
the
glory
to
God
and
make
confession
vnto
him
;
we
must
pronounce
righteousnesse
to
belong
vnto
him
,
and
vnto
our selues
open
shame
and
confusion
of
face
for
euer
.
Vse
.
1
Well
then
,
let
vs
remember
this
,
if
wee
sinne
,
certainely
the
Lord
will
plague
vs
,
and
punish
vs
,
either
in
our
body
or
soule
,
goods
,
or
good
name
,
wife
or
children
,
the
Lord
will
finde
vs
out
,
wee
cannot
escape
his
iudgement
,
wee
cannot
hide
our
sinne
from
him
;
if
men
could
bee
perswaded
of
this
,
oh
!
they
would
bee
affraid
to
lie
in
sinne
,
if
they
thought
God
were
a
iust
God
to
punish
them
and
plague
them
for
their
sinnes
:
how
darest
thou
sinne
if
thou
couldest
bee
perswaded
of
this
,
that
GOD
will
certainely
plague
theee
?
Indeed
the
mercy
of
God
should
make
vs
loath
to
sinne
,
but
if
that
will
not
,
yet
let
his
iustice
terrifie
and
fright
al
secure
and
carelesse
sinners
.
Vse
2
Let
no
man
sooth
himselfe
to
thinke
hee
shall
escape
.
Deut.
14.
If
any
man
heare
the
curses
of
Gods
law
against
sinne
,
and
shall
blesse
himselfe
in
his
heart
,
saying
,
I
shall
haue
peace
although
I
walke
after
the
stubbornenesse
of
my
heart
,
then
the
Lord
will
not
be
mercifull
to
that
man
,
but
the
wrath
of
the
Lord
,
and
his
iealousie
shall
smoake
against
him
,
and
hee
shall
bring
vpon
him
euerie
curse
written
in
this
law
to
root
him
cleane
out
;
Note
.
I
will
visite
those
that
bee
frozen
in
their
degrees
,
and
say
in
their
harts
,
God
will
neither
do
good
nor
euill
;
and
if
neither
the
mercy
of
God
will
moue
vs
,
nor
his
iudgements
make
vs
afraid
to
commit
sinne
,
our
case
is
fearefull
and
damnable
.
Vse
3
Lastly
,
seeing
God
chastneth
his
owne
children
,
when
they
offend
:
Then
it
must
needes
follow
,
that
the
wicked
which
are
none
of
his
shall
not
escape
his
reuenging
hand
:
If
the
Lord
be
so
seuere
against
sin
and
sinners
,
that
hee
will
not
spare
,
no
not
the
sinnes
and
falles
of
his
owne
deare
children
,
beeing
of
his
owne
houshold
,
and
Citizens
of
his
owne
kingdome
,
and
the
members
of
his
owne
body
;
if
the
Lord
do
deale
so
sharpely
with
these
,
Oh
how
heauy
will
he
lay
his
iudgements
vpon
the
wicked
?
1.
Pet
4.17
,
18.
The
time
is
come
,
that
Iudgement
must
beginne
at
the
house
of
God
:
If
it
first
beginne
with
vs
,
what
shall
be
the
end
of
them
,
which
obey
not
the
Gospel
of
God
?
And
if
the
Righteous
scarcely
be
saued
,
where
shall
the
wicked
and
sinner
appeare
?
But
God
correcteth
the
godly
in
mercie
,
the
wicked
in
wrath
,
The
one
as
a
louing
father
,
the
other
as
a
iust
Iudge
.
O
that
all
wicked
and
vngodly
men
would
lay
this
to
heart
,
and
know
that
assured
iudgement
is
reserued
for
them
at
the
great
day
of
the
Lords
generall
Assises
,
when
they
shall
,
will
they
,
nill
they
,
pleade
guiltie
at
GODS
barre
,
where
the
Register
Booke
of
all
their
actions
,
shall
be
brought
forth
,
and
they
shall
receiue
according
to
their
workes
.
Doctr.
4
In
that
Dauid
speakes
in
the
plurall
number
Deliuer
mee
from
bloud
:
True
note
of
a
penitent
to
aggrauate
his
sinne
.
that
my
most
hainous
,
horrible
and
cruell
sinne
:
hee
doth
not
mince
it
or
lessen
it
,
but
sets
it
out
in
his
colours
,
a
bloudy
sin
,
a
monstrous
sin
,
therefore
in
true
repentance
and
confession
of
our
sinnes
wee
must
labour
to
aggrauate
them
to
the
full
,
to
set
them
out
,
to
make
them
appeare
as
vile
and
filthy
as
we
can
:
for
thereby
we
shew
our
griefe
and
hatred
for
them
.
Vse
.
This
condemneth
most
men
,
who
when
they
are
tolde
of
their
sinnes
,
doe
seeke
to
lessen
and
excuse
them
,
to
make
them
little
sinnes
,
or
no
sins
if
they
could
well
;
it
is
a
signe
of
a
naughtie
heart
as
we
see
in
Saul
,
1.
Sam.
15.
who
would
not
confesse
his
sinne
,
but
excused
it
,
it
shewes
men
are
not
humbled
nor
grieued
,
haue
no
hatred
of
it
:
but
if
we
do
truely
see
the
loathsomnesse
of
sinne
;
Oh
wee
would
aggrauate
it
,
yea
speake
as
badde
as
we
can
of
it
,
and
not
excuse
it
in
any
case
:
the
second
thing
in
the
petition
is
the
manner
of
it
,
namely
,
that
hee
doth
pray
in
faith
and
affiance
of
Gods
mercy
,
for
he
praies
vnto
God
and
describes
him
to
be
the
God
of
his
saluation
,
because
hee
put
all
his
affiance
in
Gods
mercy
for
saluation
,
and
acknowledgeth
it
to
be
the
gift
of
God
.
Doctr.
5
In
that
Dauid
thus
prayeth
for
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
Faith
required
in
prayer
.
with
faith
and
affiance
.
We
learne
,
that
if
we
desire
to
obtaine
our
requests
,
wee
must
pray
to
God
with
faith
and
affiance
in
Gods
mercy
,
for
at
the
same
time
,
that
God
toucheth
a
poore
sinner
to
mourne
for
his
sins
,
and
to
repent
,
he
giues
him
faith
to
pray
to
God
,
with
affiance
for
pardon
and
saluation
:
So
then
wee
see
whatsoeuer
we
aske
at
Gods
hands
we
must
aske
in
faith
;
If
any
lacke
wisedome
,
let
him
aske
in
faith
and
wauer
not
,
Iam.
1.5
,
6
Hebr.
11.6
for
hee
that
wauers
,
can
haue
no
hope
to
obtaine
at
Gods
hand
.
Whosoeuer
doubteth
whether
God
will
grant
his
requests
,
or
not
,
can
neuer
pray
for
any
thing
earnestly
and
effectually
.
This
our
Sauior
teacheth
,
Mar.
11.24
.
Whatsoeuer
yee
desire
when
ye
pray
,
Beleeue
that
ye
shall
haue
it
,
and
it
shall
bee
done
vnto
you
.
And
none
can
haue
this
assurance
,
that
GOD
is
ready
to
heare
them
and
to
grant
their
requests
,
but
onely
the
faithfull
,
who
haue
first
this
assurance
,
that
their
sinnes
are
pradoned
,
and
that
they
are
reconciled
vnto
God
in
Christ
Iesus
.
Vse
1
How
should
this
mooue
vs
all
to
labour
to
get
sauing
faith
,
that
so
we
might
pray
in
faith
,
and
obtaine
our
requests
,
pardon
of
sins
,
wisedome
,
the
gifts
of
Gods
spirit
,
&c.
for
hee
that
comes
in
vnbeliefe
,
can
looke
for
no
mercy
at
Gods
hands
:
and
therefore
the
prayer
of
many
vnbeleeuers
,
ignorant
soules
(
alas
)
they
be
but
babblings
,
and
can
doe
no
good
:
O
then
let
vs
labour
to
bee
able
to
say
,
my
God
,
giue
mee
this
or
that
.
Vse
2
This
must
teach
vs
to
moderate
our
desires
and
take
heede
we
aske
not
any
thing
that
is
not
warranted
by
the
word
,
for
vnles
it
be
warranted
by
the
word
wee
cannot
haue
anie
assurance
hee
will
heare
vs
:
for
there
is
no
faith
without
the
word
,
and
therefore
when
wee
shall
aske
things
at
our
lust
and
pleasure
,
it
is
iust
with
Almightie
GOD
not
to
heare
vs
.
Doctr.
6
When
Dauid
calles
the
Lord
,
Praise
of
our
saluation
properly
belongs
to
God
.
Ro.
6.
vlt.
My
God
,
and
,
the
God
of
my
saluation
.
He
acknowledgeth
that
saluation
,
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
life
,
and
all
good
things
come
from
God
,
and
are
his
gracious
gifts
in
Christ
.
It
is
hee
who
at
the
first
gaue
vs
life
,
when
wee
were
starke
dead
in
trespasses
and
sinnes
.
It
is
he
againe
that
keepes
our
soules
in
life
.
If
we
fall
,
hee
rayseth
vs
vp
;
when
wee
wander
,
he
recalleth
vs
from
iudgements
past
,
present
,
and
to
come
,
hee
hath
,
doth
,
and
will
deliuer
vs
;
so
that
hee
may
well
be
called
,
The
God
of
our
Saluation
.
Vse
1
Let
vs
then
acknowledge
this
,
that
al
the
good
things
we
inioy
,
the
fauour
of
God
,
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
iustification
,
sanctification
,
redemption
,
&c.
all
these
are
the
free
mercie
and
gifts
of
GOD
in
CHRIST
,
and
then
wee
shall
learne
to
depend
on
GOD
for
the
comfort
of
this
life
:
for
if
we
know
God
hath
giuen
vs
Christ
,
and
deliuered
vs
from
sinne
,
death
,
and
hell
:
how
then
can
hee
deny
vs
the
lesser
things
for
this
life
?
Rom.
8.32
Vse
.
2
Seeing
saluation
is
the
gift
of
God
,
we
see
that
the
Doctrine
of
the
Papists
is
erronious
,
who
teach
men
,
that
they
may
merite
saluation
and
mercy
at
Gods
hand
,
pardon
of
sin
,
saluation
and
life
eternall
:
Dauid
acknowledgeth
it
to
be
the
free
gift
of
God
:
Rom.
6.
Dan.
9.
Iob
42.6
.
Ephes.
2.
and
therefore
let
vs
abhorre
their
doctrine
,
and
our
goodnesse
,
or
worthinesse
,
and
acknowledge
that
all
wee
may
enjoy
for
saluation
it
is
the
free
and
vndeserued
fauour
of
God
in
Christ
Iesus
.
Dauid
hee
felt
now
the
heauie
weight
of
Gods
anger
which
pressed
him
downe
exceedingly
,
and
brake
his
heart
:
yet
withall
,
hee
felt
the
mercie
of
God
,
which
made
him
bolde
to
goe
to
God
for
pardon
,
so
that
hee
could
call
him
,
my
GOD
.
Wherein
we
may
note
the
difference
of
Gods
children
from
infidells
that
haue
no
faith
;
the
child
of
God
,
although
he
be
touched
at
the
quicke
,
with
the
feeling
of
Gods
displeasure
,
yet
he
can
by
faith
goe
to
his
father
,
and
make
his
moane
vnto
him
:
But
a
wicked
man
that
hath
no
faith
in
Christ
,
Note
.
hee
conceiueth
nothing
but
GODS
anger
and
iudgement
,
and
therefore
flies
from
him
,
and
cannot
giue
one
rap
at
Gods
mercie
seate
,
cannot
for
his
life
cry
,
My
God
,
and
my
Father
:
but
is
faine
to
run
from
GOD
,
and
so
in
time
to
dispaire
as
Caine
and
Iudas
.
[
And
my
tongue
shall
sing
of
thy
righteousnesse
.
]
THese
wordes
containe
in
them
the
reason
of
his
request
,
as
if
he
should
say
:
If
thou
shalt
,
O
Lord
,
pardon
my
sinne
,
and
in
mercie
deliuer
me
from
the
curse
and
punishment
due
to
me
for
them
,
my
tongue
shall
be
a
Preacher
and
publisher
of
thy
mercie
vnto
others
;
And
my
tongue
shall
sing
of
thy
righteousnesse
.
By
righteousnesse
is
not
meant
here
,
the
iustice
of
God
,
whereby
he
takes
vengeance
for
sinne
:
but
by
righteousnesse
is
meant
the
mercifull
dealing
of
God
in
keeping
promise
with
all
repentant
sinners
,
in
pardoning
and
remitting
their
sinnes
and
receiuing
them
to
mercy
.
Doctr.
7
It
is
impossible
for
any
man
or
woman
,
Gods
mercies
must
vntie
our
tongues
to
praise
him
.
Luke
22.
1.
Chro.
19
Acts
11.18
1.
The
2.19
who
haue
truly
tasted
of
Gods
mercy
in
CHRIST
for
life
and
saluation
,
to
keepe
it
in
as
it
shall
not
breake
foorth
and
appeare
:
but
he
that
hath
his
hart
affected
with
Gods
mercie
in
CHRIST
,
it
will
vntie
his
tongue
to
speake
of
it
,
and
to
praise
God
for
it
.
As
it
is
not
possible
to
keepe
fire
so
close
,
but
it
will
smoke
and
flame
in
time
:
so
the
feeling
of
Gods
loue
can
not
but
break
out
and
appeare
to
the
good
of
others
.
Wel
,
by
the
rule
of
this
doctrine
,
wee
may
see
that
very
few
haue
their
hearts
affected
with
the
mercie
of
God
in
Christ
,
Luke
17.
because
they
seldome
or
neuer
take
occasion
to
speak
of
it
,
and
to
prayse
God
for
it
.
The
poore
Leaper
finding
himselfe
to
be
cleansed
,
came
to
praise
God
for
it
,
and
Naaman
would
giue
Elisha
a
reward
;
but
our
hearts
haue
no
comfort
in
it
,
therefore
we
open
not
our
hearts
to
praise
God
.
[
And
my
tongue
]
MArke
how
Dauid
speakes
,
that
as
in
heart
he
will
blesse
God
,
so
in
words
hee
will
praise
him
.
Doctr.
2
Of
all
the
partes
of
mans
bodie
,
the
tongue
serueth
to
honour
GOD
,
and
to
praise
him
:
that
serueth
to
vnfolde
the
truth
of
God
,
to
blesse
him
,
to
praise
him
,
and
to
instruct
others
.
Iames
3.
Vse
1
Well
,
seeing
that
God
hath
of
all
members
of
the
bodie
ordayned
the
tongue
to
be
that
member
whereby
we
shall
honour
and
praise
him
;
let
vs
gouerne
our
tongue
so
,
as
it
may
serue
to
open
his
will
,
to
praise
and
blesse
him
,
to
speake
of
his
wonderous
woorkes
;
let
vs
vse
it
well
in
prayer
,
in
speaking
of
Gods
mercie
and
iudgement
,
to
instruct
others
:
and
in
any
case
let
vs
set
a
watch
before
our
mouthes
,
that
we
sinne
not
in
speeches
;
Iames
3.
If
any
man
sinne
not
in
his
tongue
,
he
is
a
perfect
man
.
[
Of
thy
righteousnesse
.
]
Doctr.
8
HE
calles
Gods
faithfulnes
and
truth
in
keeping
promise
to
repentant
sinners
;
His
righteousnesse
:
Gods
rightteousnes
what
.
wherein
note
a
wonderfull
comfort
to
all
repentant
sinners
,
that
GOD
auoucheth
he
should
be
vniust
,
Note
.
and
vnrighteous
,
if
hee
should
not
giue
them
mercie
and
pardon
when
they
repent
:
seeing
hee
hath
tied
himselfe
by
hi●
promise
:
so
as
if
he
should
not
shew
them
mercy
,
he
should
be
vniust
,
and
deny
himselfe
,
and
be
no
God
.
Vse
.
Well
then
,
let
this
prouoke
euerie
man
to
repent
,
and
turne
to
God
:
for
if
thou
doest
bewaile
thy
sinnes
,
and
begge
pardon
,
thou
maiest
chalenge
it
at
Gods
hands
,
vrge
him
with
his
promise
,
and
hee
can
no
more
denie
thee
mercy
,
then
hee
can
deny
himselfe
:
for
he
should
not
be
iust
in
his
promise
,
if
he
should
not
pardon
repentant
sinners
.
And
this
me
thinks
should
be
a
wonderfull
inducement
to
moue
all
sinners
to
repent
,
seeing
the
Lord
is
true
of
his
word
,
and
can
nor
deny
thee
mercie
,
vnlesse
hee
should
deny
himselfe
,
and
so
be
vniust
,
which
is
impossible
:
for
hee
is
true
of
his
word
.
VERSE
.
15.
15.
Open
thou
my
Lippes
,
O
Lord
,
and
my
Mouth
shall
shew
forth
thy
praise
.
DAuid
hauing
sundrie
●mes
prayed
,
and
preferred
many
requests
to
God
for
grace
and
mercie
for
pardon
of
his
sins
;
in
the
13.14
.
verses
he
vseth
a
reason
,
drawne
frorn
his
thankefulnesse
,
which
he
will
shew
vnto
God
,
in
laboring
to
set
forth
his
glory
,
in
beeing
a
faithfull
and
zealous
Preacher
of
Gods
mercie
vnto
other
,
to
draw
them
to
God
.
But
heere
in
this
15.
verse
.
Dauid
finding
and
feeling
his
mouth
,
as
it
were
,
stopped
,
and
his
lippes
tied
vp
by
reason
of
his
sins
,
&
the
feeling
of
Gods
anger
,
intreateth
him
to
open
his
lips
againe
,
and
to
giue
him
matter
of
praise
and
thankesgiuing
.
[
Open
thou
my
lippes
.
]
Sence
of
the
words
AS
if
hee
should
say
,
O
Lord
,
I
confesse
that
my
sinnes
,
and
the
great
griefe
I
haue
conceiued
for
them
,
by
the
sence
and
feeling
of
thy
displeasure
,
hath
stopped
my
mouth
,
so
as
I
am
not
able
to
preach
thy
mercie
,
and
to
praise
thee
as
I
desire
.
Now
then
I
beseech
thee
Lord
.
to
take
from
me
that
sorrow
and
extremity
of
grief
,
pardoning
my
sins
,
and
receiuing
me
into
fauour
,
that
I
may
haue
matter
ministred
vnto
mee
to
praise
thy
name
for
the
pardon
of
my
sins
,
deliuer
me
from
thy
wrath
,
and
eternall
damnation
.
Doctr.
1
So
long
as
the
conscience
doth
accuse
for
sin
,
Sin
takes
away
the
vse
of
the
tong
,
that
man
cannot
speake
as
hee
should
.
and
men
are
not
assured
of
Gods
loue
in
Christ
,
poore
soules
,
they
can
not
so
much
as
once
open
their
mouthes
,
and
moue
their
tongues
and
lippes
to
praise
GOD
with
any
sound
comfort
.
For
how
can
a
condemned
man
doe
this
,
that
can
find
nothing
but
hell
in
his
conscience
,
and
trouble
of
minde
?
No
,
the
sin
,
and
griefe
for
sin
,
and
feare
of
Gods
wrath
,
will
stoppe
the
mouth
.
Let
any
man
take
triall
of
his
owne
heart
,
and
hee
shall
finde
this
true
by
his
owne
experience
,
that
the
guiltinesse
of
sin
,
and
accusation
of
conscience
for
feare
of
Gods
anger
,
will
stoppe
a
mans
mouth
,
so
as
hee
shall
not
bee
able
to
open
his
mouth
with
comfort
to
praise
God
.
Yea
,
though
a
man
bee
elected
,
called
,
sanctified
the
deare
childe
of
God
,
a
sound
Christian
,
yet
when
he
shal
fall
into
sinne
,
adultery
,
murder
,
&c.
when
the
poore
conscience
is
now
vpon
the
racke
,
he
shall
feele
a
hell
for
the
present
,
he
shall
find
his
mouth
stopped
;
so
as
where
be
could
before
praise
God
thankefully
,
and
comfortably
,
and
call
on
his
name
:
yea
,
hee
would
be
a
meanes
to
stirre
on
others
,
yet
after
the
committing
of
sinne
,
and
accusing
of
conscience
,
he
shall
find
his
lippes
tied
vp
,
and
his
mouth
stopped
for
the
present
time
:
no
power
,
nor
will
,
to
praise
God
:
No
,
but
this
will
sound
often
and
lowd
in
thy
eares
;
Psal.
50.
What
hast
thou
to
do
to
declare
my
ordinance
,
and
to
take
my
Name
into
thy
mouth
?
So
that
a
poore
sinner
in
distresse
,
and
feeling
the
conscience
to
accuse
for
some
sinne
,
and
fearing
Gods
displeasure
,
shall
feare
euen
to
name
and
mention
the
name
of
God
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
this
is
the
wofull
and
bitter
fruit
of
sinne
,
against
knowledge
and
conscience
,
euen
to
stoppe
our
mouthes
,
and
to
tie
vp
our
tongues
,
so
as
we
shall
not
be
able
once
to
open
our
lips
to
praise
God
with
comfort
.
How
should
this
make
vs
exceeding
afraid
of
sin
,
to
commit
it
,
to
be
afraid
of
offending
God
,
&
wounding
our
consciences
;
so
as
we
shall
not
dare
to
name
the
name
of
God
.
Wee
see
they
which
be
neare
to
the
King
,
or
great
persons
,
if
they
know
any
thing
that
doth
offend
them
,
so
as
they
shall
not
indure
in
their
presence
,
they
shall
be
carefull
to
shun
and
auoyd
it
.
Well
,
sinne
is
of
that
nature
,
that
it
will
make
vs
afraide
once
to
name
the
named
God
,
and
ashamed
to
come
before
him
,
and
quake
to
call
vpon
him
.
Vse
.
2
If
thou
canst
now
call
vpon
God
with
comfort
,
and
praise
him
cheerefully
with
peace
of
Conscience
:
Oh
make
much
of
it
,
and
take
heed
of
sinne
and
disobedience
,
for
that
will
be
a
meanes
to
stop
the
mouth
of
thy
conscience
,
and
make
thee
that
thou
shalt
not
bee
able
to
open
thy
lips
to
praise
the
Lord
.
Vse
3
Wee
see
heere
,
that
all
the
praises
that
wicked
men
offer
vnto
GOD
,
they
bee
but
as
desperate
songs
of
a
condemned
man
:
as
if
one
arraigned
and
condemned
of
treason
,
should
sing
and
make
himselfe
merry
when
he
is
at
deaths
dore
,
it
is
but
mad
mirth
:
Is
any
man
merry
,
Iames
4.
let
him
sing
Psalmes
?
Is
any
man
sad
let
him
pray
?
So
then
,
seeing
wicked
men
liue
in
sin
,
in
danger
of
Gods
vengeance
,
hell
,
&
damnation
,
it
were
better
for
them
to
weepe
and
●ring
their
hands
,
as
Howle
and
weepe
yee
rich
men
.
Iames
4.9
.
So
if
wicked
men
knew
all
,
and
saw
Gods
vengeance
hanging
ouer
them
,
hell
fire
gaping
for
them
,
and
the
deuill
leading
them
blind-fold
to
the
place
of
perdition
:
they
would
change
all
their
mirth
into
lamentation
and
mourning
:
for
so
long
as
thou
liuest
in
sinne
,
without
assurance
of
GODS
mercy
in
CHRIST
,
alas
thou
hast
no
power
to
open
thy
lips
,
or
to
moue
thy
tongue
to
praise
God
.
Doctr.
2
If
Dauid
could
not
of
himselfe
open
his
lips
to
praise
God
,
No
ability
in
man
to
performe
any
good
.
but
the
Lord
must
vnlocke
them
by
the
key
of
the
Spirit
,
and
put
his
finger
into
his
mouth
,
and
say
,
Ephata
.
Hence
we
learne
that
it
is
not
in
the
power
of
man
to
keep
the
Law
of
God
,
to
merit
heauen
and
saluation
by
his
owne
goodnesse
and
merites
:
for
if
a
man
haue
not
this
power
,
so
much
as
to
open
his
lips
,
how
much
lesse
to
performe
the
whole
Law
,
and
so
to
merit
heauen
and
saluation
?
No
,
a
man
cannot
of
himselfe
thinke
a
good
thought
,
but
the
Lord
must
worke
both
will
and
deed
.
Vse
1
It
serues
to
pull
downe
the
pride
of
mans
heart
:
for
by
nature
we
are
giuen
to
think
well
of
our selues
,
to
admire
our
owne
goodnesse
and
worthinesse
,
&
our
owne
gifts
,
as
though
we
could
do
great
matters
;
and
yet
(
alas
)
fooles
that
wee
be
,
we
are
not
able
to
open
our
lips
,
but
by
the
help
of
God
:
but
if
God
haue
giuen
thee
any
gift
or
power
to
doe
or
speake
well
,
bee
not
proud
of
it
:
What
hast
thou
that
thou
hast
not
receiued
?
Oh
then
why
art
thou
proud
of
it
?
Well
,
let
vs
acknowledge
whence
wee
receiue
all
,
and
giue
GOD
the
glory
.
Vse
2
It
condemnes
the
erronious
doctrine
of
the
Papists
,
who
so
much
iustifie
mans
free-will
and
goodnes
,
that
he
being
but
helped
by
grace
a
little
,
is
able
to
keep
the
Law
,
yea
to
merit
saluation
and
life
eternall
:
But
if
thou
canst
not
by
thy
own
power
,
so
much
as
moue
thy
lips
,
or
open
thy
mouth
,
how
can
they
with
all
their
goodnesse
,
keep
the
Law
,
and
so
merit
saluation
?
Vse
.
3
Seeing
the
motion
of
the
lips
,
and
so
of
the
whole
body
,
is
of
God
,
and
no
man
can
speak
a
word
but
by
the
power
of
GOD
,
not
say
,
Christ
is
the
Lord
,
but
by
the
power
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
Yea
in
him
wee
liue
,
moue
,
Acts
27.
1.
Reg.
13.4
and
haue
our
being
.
Oh
then
how
should
wee
bee
most
carefull
to
speake
and
do
,
so
as
GOD
haue
glory
for
vnlesse
the
Lord
giue
thee
power
,
thou
canst
not
moue
thy
finger
,
nor
thy
tongue
,
nor
once
open
thy
lips
,
if
the
Lord
deny
thee
this
fauour
,
and
with-hold
his
power
,
as
in
that
wicked
Ieroboam
when
hee
would
haue
slaine
the
Prophet
of
GOD
fo●
crying
against
his
sinnes
,
the
Lord
smote
his
hand
so
as
it
withered
,
and
hee
could
not
pull
it
in
againe
.
Well
,
let
vs
all
take
heed
how
wee
speake
,
and
abuse
our
tongues
,
least
the
Lord
in
iustice
make
them
cleaue
to
the
roofe
of
our
mouthes
for
the
same
.
2
Part
of
the
verse
.
The
second
part
of
the
verse
containes
a
solem●e
protestation
of
Dauid
,
that
if
the
Lord
shall
thus
shew
him
mercy
in
pardoning
his
sin
,
and
receiuing
him
into
sauour
againe
,
that
then
he
will
be
most
willing
and
ready
to
praise
God
,
and
to
publish
his
mercy
and
goodnesse
,
whereby
the
Lord
shall
reape
much
glory
.
Doctr.
1
Heere
wee
see
,
Thankesgiuing
a
necessary
duty
.
what
is
that
God
requires
at
our
hand
for
all
the
mercies
hee
bestowes
vpon
vs
;
namely
,
praise
and
thankes-giuing
,
that
wee
should
speake
of
Gods
mercies
,
seek
to
honour
him
and
to
bee
thankefull
for
his
blessings
,
this
Dauid
shewes
more
plainely
?
What
shall
I
giue
vnto
the
Lord
for
all
his
benefits
?
Ps.
116.13
.
Deu.
10.12
I
will
take
the
cup
of
saluation
,
and
call
vpon
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
Where
hee
shewes
that
all
that
God
lookes
for
at
our
hands
is
Praise
and
Thankes-giuing
:
so
the
Lord
himselfe
hauing
rehearsed
his
great
blessings
vnto
his
people
,
saith
thus
:
O
Israel
,
what
doth
the
Lord
thy
God
require
of
thee
,
but
to
feare
him
,
and
to
loue
him
,
and
to
walke
in
his
waies
?
Where
he
shews
wherin
stands
our
true
thankefulnesse
;
namely
,
not
onely
in
word
to
acknowledge
his
mercy
,
but
in
life
to
feare
him
,
loue
him
,
call
vpon
him
,
trust
in
him
,
and
keepe
his
commandements
.
Vse
1
Seeing
this
is
all
the
Lord
requires
for
his
great
and
continuall
blessings
and
mercies
,
for
soule
and
body
,
namely
thankefulnesse
,
acknowledging
his
loue
and
mercy
,
and
praising
him
for
the
same
,
let
vs
labour
with
our
owne
hearts
to
giue
the
Lord
praise
,
to
acknowledge
his
mercy
and
goodnesse
bestowed
vpon
vs
,
Ps.
103.1.2
Psal.
33.1
.
It
is
a
comely
thing
to
bee
thankefull
.
And
that
we
may
the
better
be
stirred
vp
to
performe
this
worthy
duty
of
praising
God
;
let
vs
consider
both
the
greatnesse
and
continuance
of
Gods
blessings
bestowed
vpon
vs
,
as
Dauid
did
,
Forget
not
al
his
benefits
who
gaue
thee
the
pardon
of
thy
sins
,
&c.
so
let
vs
bethinke
our selues
of
GODS
loue
&
mercy
to
vs
:
First
,
in
electing
vs
to
be
the
sons
of
God
,
in
deliuering
vs
from
hell
and
damnation
,
in
redeeming
vs
by
the
death
&
bloudshedding
of
his
owne
Son
,
in
preseruing
vs
from
so
many
dangers
,
in
feeding
vs
and
cloathing
vs
,
and
all
the
rest
of
his
blessings
for
this
life
,
and
that
which
is
to
come
,
Oh!
if
we
could
thus
bethinke
our selues
of
the
number
,
greatnesse
and
continuance
of
Gods
mercies
,
how
could
wee
be
so
vnkind
to
forget
or
to
be
vnthankful
for
his
blessings
;
we
see
if
a
friend
do
vs
a
pleasure
,
though
it
bee
but
a
meales
meat
,
we
will
be
thankfull
for
it
,
speake
of
it
;
but
if
hee
shall
bee
a
meanes
to
saue
our
life
,
from
sword
,
fire
,
water
,
or
the
like
,
oh
then
we
wil
go
on
our
hands
and
knees
to
do
him
good
:
Well
,
God
is
our
best
Friend
,
and
wee
are
most
beholden
to
him
,
yea
more
then
to
all
the
world
;
and
therfore
let
vs
labour
with
our
owne
hearts
to
be
thankefull
:
and
because
many
can
skill
to
giue
God
thankes
in
words
and
with
their
lips
,
let
vs
know
it
is
not
enough
in
wordes
to
blesse
God
,
and
say
thankes
bee
to
God
,
but
wee
must
labour
in
life
to
shew
our
thankefulnesse
,
when
as
we
labor
to
honor
God
,
when
as
we
seek
to
do
his
will
and
to
serue
him
,
and
are
loath
to
offend
so
mercifull
and
bountifull
a
God
:
for
if
a
man
shall
make
shew
in
words
that
hee
is
thankefull
,
and
yet
liue
in
sinne
,
there
is
no
thankfull
heart
in
him
.
And
that
we
may
the
better
be
stirred
vp
to
do
this
,
let
vs
know
there
is
no
better
way
to
moue
the
Lord
to
continue
his
loue
&
mercy
vnto
vs
,
then
when
we
do
freely
acknowledge
his
mercy
,
and
are
thankful
for
it
;
as
we
see
if
we
giue
a
small
thing
to
a
poore
body
if
they
be
thankefull
to
speake
of
it
,
and
to
confesse
it
,
it
will
prouoke
vs
to
do
them
greater
fauours
,
and
say
alas
,
he
is
thankfull
,
it
is
well
bestowed
on
him
,
he
is
worthy
of
a
better
turne
:
so
as
to
bee
thankefull
for
one
good
turne
,
it
is
to
craue
another
,
and
therefore
let
vs
remember
this
duety
:
it
is
comely
,
it
is
all
the
Lord
requires
,
and
it
is
the
way
to
procure
a
new
mercy
at
GODS
hands
.
Vse
2
Let
vs
take
heede
of
that
foule
fault
of
vnthankefulnesse
when
as
men
can
be
content
to
deuour
Gods
mercies
from
day
to
day
,
and
neuer
giue
him
any
thankes
;
like
the
Sow
vnder
the
tree
eates
the
acornes
,
and
neuer
lookes
whence
they
come
:
so
many
wicked
men
deuoure
the
mercies
of
God
and
neuer
open
their
mouthes
,
like
the
nine
Leapers
,
whereof
not
one
returned
backe
to
praise
GOD
.
Luke
17.
Causes
of
vnthankenesse
.
The
causes
of
vnthankfulnesse
,
first
,
men
consider
not
the
greatnes
,
number
and
continuance
of
Gods
mercies
;
and
therfore
they
thinke
themselues
more
beholden
to
a
naturall
man
for
a
meales
meate
then
to
God
for
all
his
mercies
.
Secondly
,
forgetfulnesse
of
his
mercies
,
when
men
let
them
passe
away
and
neuer
bee
affected
with
them
.
Psal.
103.2
.
Thirdly
,
the
hardnesse
of
mans
heart
,
which
is
not
touched
nor
effected
with
the
great
blessings
of
God
.
Well
,
let
vs
beware
of
this
sinne
,
which
is
so
odious
that
the
heathen
men
would
rather
be
accused
of
any
sinne
,
then
this
sinne
of
vnthankfulnesse
.
Secondly
by
vnthankefulnesse
wee
depriue
our selues
of
many
other
mercies
:
for
as
thankefulnesse
for
an
old
is
the
beginning
of
a
new
;
so
vnthankefulnesse
for
an
old
fauour
is
the
next
way
to
depriue
vs
of
a
new
.
VERSE
.
16.
16
For
thou
desirest
no
sacrifice
else
would
I
give
it
thee
,
&c.
DAVID
hauing
professed
that
it
was
his
earnest
desire
to
honour
GOD
,
to
praise
him
and
seeke
his
glory
:
confesseth
that
hee
hath
no
other
meanes
but
to
speake
of
his
mercy
,
and
to
be
willing
to
set
forth
the
same
:
to
become
a
Preacher
of
his
righteousnesse
and
goodnes
;
and
he
confesseth
to
his
comfort
that
the
Lord
is
more
delighted
with
this
then
with
all
those
externall
ceremonies
and
sacrifices
which
the
people
of
the
Iewes
did
offer
,
&
thought
by
them
to
please
God
and
to
appease
his
anger
,
and
to
procure
pardon
of
their
sinnes
thereby
.
So
that
the
maine
scope
of
these
two
verses
is
this
,
to
shew
that
Dauid
though
hee
had
nothing
in
the
world
to
requite
the
Lords
mercy
vnto
him
;
yet
he
perswaded
himselfe
vpon
his
true
repentance
the
Lord
will
accept
of
his
earnest
desire
to
honour
him
and
to
set
forth
his
praise
.
In
this
16.
verse
hee
shewes
what
are
those
sacrifices
which
the
Lord
cares
not
for
,
and
desireth
not
,
outward
sacrifices
alone
,
which
men
offer
without
faith
and
repentance
,
and
whereby
they
thinke
to
appease
his
anger
,
and
merit
pardon
of
their
sinnes
by
the
same
.
In
the
17.
verse
hee
shewes
what
are
the
best
sacrifices
that
wee
can
offer
vnto
God
,
which
hee
will
accept
of
for
CHRISTS
sake
,
and
wherewith
hee
is
well
pleased
:
A
broken
and
contrite
heart
,
truely
wounded
and
humbled
for
sinne
,
and
which
doth
by
faith
embrace
IESVS
CHRIST
:
Who
alone
is
the
propitiatory
sacrifice
to
appease
his
fathers
anger
,
and
to
worke
our
attonement
and
reconciliation
with
GOD
.
[
Thou
desirest
no
sacrifice
.
]
Sacrifices
of
the
Iewes
of
two
sorts
.
THe
Sacrifices
of
the
Iewes
were
of
two
sorts
,
some
propitiatory
to
procure
fauour
at
GODS
hands
for
the
pardon
of
sinne
;
some
gratulatory
,
which
were
onely
for
thankes-giuing
for
blessings
receiued
;
now
of
these
Dauid
speakes
especially
heere
:
and
of
Sacrifices
for
thankes-giuing
there
were
twosorts
,
some
were
called
sacrifices
,
as
the
first
word
signifies
,
where
some
beast
was
slaine
and
offered
in
sacrifice
to
God
.
Againe
,
some
were
called
burnt-offerings
which
were
all
consumed
and
turned
into
ashes
,
and
they
were
called
so
because
the
smoke
of
them
ascended
vp
to
heauen
,
and
both
of
them
were
figures
of
Christ
IESVS
,
who
should
be
slaine
and
burned
,
as
it
were
,
in
the
fire
of
GODS
anger
for
our
sinnes
.
Quest.
But
how
can
the
Lord
be
said
not
to
desire
burnt
offerings
and
sacrifices
seeing
hee
commanded
them
in
his
Law
.
Res.
We
may
not
thinke
the
Prophet
speakes
heere
simply
,
that
the
Lord
cares
not
for
Sacrifices
,
for
as
yet
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Law
were
in
force
and
the
greatest
part
of
GODS
worship
stood
in
Sacrifices
;
and
Dauid
himselfe
,
and
Salomon
were
diligent
,
and
not
sparing
,
in
performing
this
duty
.
But
wee
must
know
Dauid
speaks
heere
first
that
the
Lord
careth
not
for
sacrifices
as
they
were
done
of
the
common
people
of
the
Iewes
:
because
that
whereas
the
LORD
did
ordaine
them
as
helps
to
leade
them
to
CHRIST
,
that
they
might
deny
themselues
and
see
they
were
worthy
to
die
when
the
beast
was
slaine
,
so
they
might
seeke
to
bee
saued
by
the
euerlasting
sacrifice
of
CHRIST
alone
:
But
they
began
to
imagine
that
by
their
very
offering
of
beastes
in
sacrifice
God
was
pleased
neuer
looking
to
CHRIST
IESVS
,
whereof
they
were
but
types
and
figures
.
Secondly
,
because
the
people
of
the
Iewes
did
offer
them
without
faith
and
repentance
,
with
impenitent
hearts
;
Ier.
7.
and
thought
so
long
as
they
offered
sacrifices
,
though
they
liued
in
sinne
,
it
skilled
not
.
Thirdly
,
the
Lord
delights
not
,
nor
is
not
so
well
pleased
with
this
outward
sacrifice
as
with
a
broken
and
contrite
heart
,
when
that
is
humbled
and
mournes
for
sinne
,
beleeues
in
Christ
Iesus
,
and
is
careful
to
honour
God
by
an
holy
life
.
Doctr.
1
Seeing
Dauid
affirmeth
that
GOD
cares
not
for
the
outward
sacrifice
when
the
inward
is
wanting
.
A
mans
person
must
first
be
approued
before
his
sacrifice
be
accepted
.
Ier.
24.20
.
Esa.
29.13
Wee
learne
that
though
a
man
should
performe
all
the
outward
seruice
and
worship
of
God
,
and
that
in
neuer
so
glorious
a
manner
,
yet
if
the
heart
bee
not
affected
and
purified
all
is
in
vaine
,
the
Lord
cares
not
for
it
:
as
to
Preach
the
word
,
to
heare
it
,
to
receiue
the
Sacrament
,
&c.
if
there
be
not
a
broken
heart
for
sinne
,
Mat.
15.
a
repentant
heart
,
a
sanctified
heart
,
all
is
but
vaine
.
The
Scribes
and
Pharisesseemed
maruelous
precise
,
in
outward
shew
,
very
zealous
and
forward
;
yet
their
hearts
were
puffed
vp
with
pride
,
selfe-loue
,
malice
,
couetousnesse
,
&c.
And
therfore
Christ
saith
;
Math.
15.
Vnlesse
your
righteousnesse
exceed
the
righteousnesse
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
yee
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
.
Iudas
in
outward
shew
Preached
and
Prayed
as
well
as
others
,
yet
a
very
deuill
,
a
most
trayterous
wretch
,
full
of
hypocrisie
,
couetousnesse
and
bloudy
cruelty
:
well
wee
see
that
though
men
make
neuer
so
good
and
faire
a
shew
,
yet
if
the
heart
be
not
sound
all
is
in
vaine
and
from
the
teeth
outward
,
and
GOD
cares
not
for
it
;
he
esteemes
as
much
of
their
Sacrifice
as
if
they
should
kill
a
man
,
or
sacrifice
a
dog
,
Esay
65.3
.
that
is
abomination
to
the
Lord
.
Vse
.
1
This
may
serue
to
cut
the
combes
of
al
those
which
be
proud
hipocrits
,
and
all
they
do
is
in
outward
appearance
;
alas
!
Their
Prayers
,
Preaching
,
Hearing
,
Prou.
29.9
.
Ps.
50.16
.
it
is
but
swines
bloud
,
dogs
bloud
,
a
beautifull
abomination
,
and
therefore
let
vs
neuer
content
our selues
with
the
outward
worship
and
seruice
of
God
,
but
let
vs
labour
to
do
all
in
truth
with
faith
,
obedience
,
repentance
,
humiliation
and
good
conscience
.
Vse
2
This
condemnes
all
the
blind
deuotious
of
ignorant
and
profane
sinners
,
who
thinke
that
so
long
as
they
ofter
their
outward
sacrifices
,
come
to
Church
,
heare
the
word
,
receiue
the
Sacrament
,
&c.
they
may
liue
in
sinne
and
yet
please
God
:
and
this
was
the
very
cause
why
the
Lord
abhor'd
all
the
lewes
sacrifices
.
Esay
1.11.12.13
.
Ier.
7
8.
And
may
not
the
Lord
euen
now
abhor
our
sacrifices
,
our
comming
to
Church
,
Heating
,
Praying
,
&c.
seeing
men
do
content
themselues
with
outward
action
,
and
come
with
sinfull
hearts
and
affections
.
Doctr.
2
We
learne
hence
,
that
a
man
may
performe
duties
which
God
hath
commanded
A
man
may
performe
a
good
duty
and
yet
fin
in
the
manner
of
doing
it
.
,
and
yet
not
please
God
,
but
sin
most
grieuously
in
doing
of
them
:
to
offer
sacrifice
,
it
is
GODS
owne
Commandement
,
but
when
people
shall
do
it
in
an
euill
manner
,
either
without
faith
and
repentance
,
or
else
to
an
euill
end
to
merite
at
Gods
hand
:
then
it
makes
that
which
God
commands
to
be
a
sin
to
them
,
not
in
it selfe
,
but
in
them
that
faile
in
the
maner
of
doing
of
it
:
to
offer
sacrifice
was
the
Commandement
of
God
,
but
when
the
Iews
thought
by
their
sacrifices
to
appease
Gods
anger
without
the
sacrifice
of
Christ
,
they
sinned
,
and
God
abhorred
them
and
cared
not
for
them
:
Againe
,
to
preach
the
word
of
God
is
his
commandement
;
but
when
Iudas
shall
preach
the
word
to
cloake
his
couetousnesse
and
treacherous
heart
it
is
a
sinne
in
Iudas
:
to
giue
almes
it
is
a
thing
commanded
and
a
sacrifice
wherewith
God
is
well
pleased
;
but
if
men
shall
giue
to
merite
,
and
to
be
seene
of
men
the
Lord
careth
not
for
it
;
so
as
wee
see
a
man
may
doe
things
which
God
commands
men
to
do
,
and
yet
be
so
farre
from
pleasing
God
,
that
they
shall
sinne
,
and
prouoke
him
to
anger
,
because
they
doe
them
not
in
an
holy
manner
,
Pro.
15.11
.
in
faith
,
repentance
,
obedience
,
and
zeale
of
Gods
glory
.
Vse
1
This
condemns
almost
the
whole
seruice
of
God
amongst
the
Papists
,
who
do
all
to
this
end
,
to
merit
and
deserue
at
Gods
hands
pardon
of
sin
,
and
freedom
from
punishment
:
but
this
is
to
a
wrong
end
,
wee
must
doe
good
works
,
not
to
merit
,
but
to
honor
God
,
to
giue
good
example
,
&
to
make
our
calling
sure
to
our selues
.
Vse
2
This
must
admonish
vs
all
,
not
only
to
doe
that
God
commands
,
as
to
preach
the
word
,
heare
,
pray
,
receiue
the
sacrament
&c.
but
to
do
it
as
God
commands
,
or
else
he
abhorres
all
we
do
,
vnlesse
we
do
them
in
faith
,
repentance
,
and
obedience
,
all
is
in
vaine
.
Doctr.
3
If
the
Lord
abhorre
those
sacrifices
which
hee
commands
for
mans
sinne
,
Popish
Sacrifices
abhominable
how
much
more
those
sinnefull
sacrifices
which
haue
beene
inuented
by
man
,
without
any
warrant
from
his
word
,
as
the
Idoll
of
the
Masse
,
Popish
pilgrimages
,
perpetuall
chastity
,
voluntary
pouertie
,
liuing
in
a
cloister
&c.
Vse
.
1
Wel
then
,
let
vs
take
heed
not
only
that
we
doe
not
abuse
those
sacrifices
which
the
Lord
commands
by
our
euill
doing
and
performing
of
them
;
but
much
more
that
we
be
not
so
bold
at
any
time
to
offer
vnto
the
Lord
such
sacrifices
as
are
condemned
in
the
word
of
God
:
to
offer
with
strange
fire
,
as
Nadab
and
Abihu
,
and
such
as
Paul
calles
Wil-worship
,
and
Christ
calles
,
The
inuentions
of
men
:
for
these
the
Lord
abhorres
.
Vse
.
2
It
condemns
that
bloody
&
beastly
sacrifice
of
the
Papists
,
who
offer
in
Masse
Christ
daily
for
the
quicke
and
dead
,
an
horrible
abuse
of
Christ
Iesus
:
for
Christ
hath
by
his
owne
sufficient
sacrifice
of
his
bodie
and
bloud
on
the
Crosse
,
appeased
his
fathers
anger
for
the
sins
of
the
world
,
and
put
an
end
to
all
these
sacrifices
:
and
if
they
offer
vp
CHRIST
in
the
Masse
for
quicke
and
dead
,
then
Christs
sacrifice
was
imperfect
,
that
must
be
patched
vp
with
that
abhominable
Idoll
.
Concerning
these
sacrifices
which
were
Lambs
,
Sheep
,
Goats
,
or
Bullockes
,
and
were
all
slaine
&
offered
to
God
in
fire
,
let
vs
marke
that
they
were
all
so
many
figures
,
types
,
and
shapes
of
that
euerlasting
sacrifice
of
Iesus
Christ
,
which
hee
offered
vpon
the
Crosse
in
his
owne
person
.
Doctrine
Christ
an
end
of
all
other
Sacrifices
.
Then
this
doth
commend
vnto
vs
that
blessed
and
most
meritorious
sacrifice
of
Christ
the
lambe
of
God
,
seeing
there
was
so
many
prophesies
of
it
,
euen
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
and
so
many
shadowes
and
types
of
it
as
can
not
be
numbered
,
because
there
neuer
passed
one
day
amongst
the
Iewes
,
from
the
time
of
the
Law
till
Christs
comming
,
but
they
offered
at
least
morning
and
euening
sacrifice
,
as
shadowes
of
Christ
Iesus
,
to
come
:
and
the
people
of
God
,
the
beleeuing
Iews
,
and
holy
Fathers
,
and
Prophets
did
in
them
beholde
Iesus
Christ
as
slaine
and
crucified
before
their
eyes
.
And
as
Christ
saith
;
The
holy
Patriarkes
and
Prophets
and
famous
Kings
desired
to
see
my
dayes
,
and
would
be
glad
to
see
,
and
yet
saw
it
not
.
Vse
.
Well
,
seeing
the
sacrifice
of
Iesus
Christ
is
so
excellent
&
meritorious
,
of
endlesse
worth
to
procure
Gods
fauour
to
vs
,
how
should
we
often
thinke
vpon
it
,
neuer
let
it
depart
out
of
our
mindes
?
And
to
this
end
wee
should
be
more
willing
to
approch
and
come
to
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
that
so
there
,
as
it
were
,
in
a
plaine
Table
and
Picture
,
and
not
painted
on
a
woodden
crosse
as
the
Papists
do
,
we
might
behold
Christ
crucified
,
and
his
bloud
shed
for
our
sins
,
so
often
as
we
see
the
bread
broken
,
and
the
wine
powred
out
:
So
often
as
yee
doe
it
,
1.
Cor.
11.
doe
it
in
remembrance
of
mee
,
to
shew
foorth
my
death
till
I
come
.
For
the
remembrance
of
Christs
sacrifices
it
is
a
sweete
comfort
to
all
wounded
and
distressed
soules
,
it
is
sacke
and
sugar
to
them
all
that
truly
beleeue
in
him
;
it
is
an
excellent
means
to
kill
sin
,
and
to
humble
our
hard
hearts
,
that
we
should
remember
our
sinnes
were
as
the
bloudie
nailes
,
and
the
speare
which
put
him
to
death
:
and
a
powerfull
bridle
to
restraine
vs
from
sinne
,
because
so
often
as
wee
sinne
,
wee
doe
,
as
it
were
,
pierce
his
heart
afresh
;
and
as
for
those
that
care
not
for
comming
to
the
Sacrament
,
nor
yet
for
the
word
,
wherein
Christ
is
liuely
crucified
,
they
shew
they
haue
no
benefit
by
this
sacrifice
of
Christ
.
VERSE
.
17.
17.
The
Sacrifices
of
God
are
a
contrite
spirit
:
a
contrite
and
broken
heart
,
O
God
,
thou
wilt
not
despise
.
Dauid
hauing
shewed
what
be
those
Sacrifices
wherein
the
Lord
God
hath
no
pleasure
:
namely
,
such
as
men
shall
offer
with
hope
to
merite
,
or
without
faith
and
repentance
.
Now
he
shewes
what
is
that
Sacrifice
wherein
the
Lord
takes
great
delight
,
and
is
well
pleased
,
and
that
is
in
one
word
,
A
broken
spirit
,
a
heart
truely
wounded
for
sinne
.
In
this
verse
let
vs
first
finde
out
what
is
the
broken
and
contrite
Spirit
:
Secondly
,
the
commendations
of
it
,
namely
,
it
is
called
the
Sacrifice
of
God
:
Thirdly
,
that
hee
doth
not
despise
.
By
a
broken
and
contrite
spirit
,
is
meant
,
such
an
heart
as
is
truly
humbled
with
sight
of
sinne
,
wounded
and
pierced
with
feare
of
Gods
anger
,
grieued
for
offending
so
mercifull
a
God
and
louing
Father
,
and
doth
begge
for
mercie
at
his
hands
,
as
for
life
and
death
;
besides
the
endlesse
mercy
of
God
in
Christ
,
which
breaketh
the
heart
of
a
poore
sinner
.
So
then
there
be
two
things
that
wound
and
bruise
the
heart
of
sinners
:
First
,
the
sight
of
sinne
and
knowledge
of
our
misery
,
by
reason
thereof
:
Secondly
,
the
endlesse
mercie
of
God
in
Christ
,
so
as
it
cuts
vs
at
the
heart
to
remember
,
that
wee
haue
offended
so
good
and
mercifull
a
Father
.
Doctrine
Broken
hart
most
rare
thing
to
be
found
Seeing
this
is
that
broken
heart
,
which
is
thus
bruised
with
the
sight
of
sinne
,
and
is
humbled
for
them
;
yea
,
hath
a
most
lowe
conceit
of
it selfe
,
as
most
vile
and
vnworthy
,
wee
shal
see
that
it
is
a
most
rare
thing
to
be
found
;
for
generally
men
are
so
blinded
with
selfe-loue
,
that
they
see
nothing
,
or
feele
nothing
,
to
humble
them
,
or
to
bruise
their
stonie
hearts
,
but
are
like
the
Church
of
Ephesus
.
for
this
is
euer
a
fellow
of
hardnesse
of
heart
,
Reu.
3
.
14●
Eph
4.18
.
and
cause
of
all
ignorance
,
of
our
misery
:
Men
are
like
those
that
be
sicke
of
the
lethargie
,
it
is
a
deadly
disease
and
incurable
,
this
hardnesse
of
heart
,
it
is
the
common
iudgement
of
God
vpon
our
people
,
it
raignes
euery
where
.
Vse
1
Seeing
that
this
broken
heart
is
so
rare
and
hard
to
be
found
,
and
the
hard
heart
is
so
common
,
and
so
dangerous
a
fore-runner
to
hell
:
O
let
vs
looke
to
our selues
,
how
wee
finde
our
hearts
broken
and
bruised
with
the
sense
of
sinne
,
mourne
for
them
and
bewaile
them
:
Alas
!
it
is
wonderfull
to
see
poore
soules
,
how
men
lie
in
sin
,
see
nothing
,
and
feare
nothing
,
nor
complaine
of
nothing
,
men
can
complaine
of
the
stone
in
the
reines
,
and
cry
out
for
griefe
;
but
no
man
complaines
of
the
stone
in
the
heart
,
they
feele
no
such
griefe
,
though
it
be
deadly
and
dangerous
:
and
if
thou
findest
thy
hart
hardned
,
so
as
thou
art
not
touched
and
troubled
with
the
sight
of
sinne
,
of
Gods
vengeance
,
of
hell
and
damnation
,
that
thou
canst
not
mourn
for
them
,
that
thou
fearest
not
GODS
iudgements
,
and
art
not
affected
with
his
mercies
to
mourne
for
thy
sinnes
:
O!
know
that
thy
state
is
fearefull
and
miserable
,
thou
art
in
extreame
danger
to
perish
,
and
to
be
damned
for
euer
.
Vse
2
Seeing
a
hard
heart
is
so
fearfull
a
iudgement
of
God
,
and
a
fore-runner
of
hell
:
let
vs
vse
all
good
means
for
the
bruising
of
the
heart
,
and
to
this
end
wee
must
labour
to
know
the
Law
of
God
,
how
wee
breake
it
daily
,
in
thought
,
word
,
and
deed
,
we
must
know
the
curse
of
God
due
to
sinne
,
That
the
wages
of
sin
is
death
:
Rom.
6.
psal.
40.12
.
And
because
the
preaching
of
the
word
,
is
the
most
excellent
meanes
to
worke
this
,
and
is
the
Lords
hammer
to
crush
in
peeces
our
stonie
hearts
,
let
vs
attend
that
.
And
lastly
,
let
vs
thinke
much
of
Gods
mercie
in
Christ
,
that
so
his
mercy
,
patience
,
long-sufferance
,
&c.
may
be
a
speciall
meanes
to
bruise
our
hearts
that
we
haue
si●ned
against
him
.
Vse
3
Let
vs
take
heed
of
pride
of
heart
,
to
thinke
too
well
of
our selues
,
for
this
is
certaine
,
where
men
and
women
thinke
too
well
of
themselues
,
there
is
hardnesse
of
hart
,
and
where
hardnes
of
heart
is
,
there
is
pride
of
heart
,
for
these
two
go
not
asunder
,
and
the
more
prowd
,
the
more
hard-hearted
,
and
the
more
hard-hearted
,
the
more
prowd
,
and
therfore
if
thy
heart
be
humbled
indeed
,
brused
for
sinne
,
there
will
follow
a
very
lowe
,
and
base
estimation
of
our selues
,
1.
Tim.
1.15
.
to
thinke
more
basely
and
meanely
of
our selues
,
then
any
man
can
do
.
The
second
point
is
the
praise
and
commendations
of
this
Sacrifice
;
namely
,
that
the
Prophet
doth
not
onely
call
it
the
Sacrifice
of
GOD
,
that
is
most
excellent
,
and
such
as
God
loues
and
likes
:
but
also
he
calls
it
broken
Sacrifices
,
in
the
plurall
number
,
The
Sacrifices
of
God
:
For
it
is
not
in
vaine
that
he
speakes
in
the
plurall
number
;
and
the
meaning
is
this
,
to
shew
that
a
heart
broken
and
bruised
for
sinne
,
is
in
stead
of
all
other
Sacrifices
whatsoeuer
:
and
let
men
offer
what
Sacrifice
they
will
,
neuer
so
many
costly
or
excellent
,
yet
if
this
be
wanting
,
it
is
but
in
vaine
,
GOD
esteemes
not
of
it
,
one
broken
heart
is
more
worth
then
a
thousand
Sacrifices
of
great
price
.
[
Instruct.
]
THis
may
admonish
euerie
one
to
take
heed
that
wee
doe
not
present
the
Lord
with
any
other
Sacrifice
but
this
;
which
is
in
stead
of
all
,
and
more
worth
then
a
thousand
offered
by
hard-hearted
sinners
:
for
if
a
man
offer
many
Sacrifices
,
pray
much
,
preach
much
,
heare
much
,
receiue
the
Sacrament
often
,
yet
if
the
heart
be
not
broken
,
humbled
,
and
bruised
;
alas
!
all
is
in
vaine
:
GOD
esteemes
of
them
as
dogges
bloud
,
wee
can
not
please
him
without
the
broken
and
contrite
spirite
.
Secondly
,
wouldest
thou
offer
vnto
God
a
most
precious
Sacrifice
that
might
be
in
stead
of
all
the
rest
,
and
make
all
the
rest
acceptable
?
O!
then
present
him
with
this
broken
hart
:
the
poore
woman
that
cast
into
the
Treasurie
but
two
mites
,
cast
in
more
then
all
the
rest
,
because
it
came
from
a
heart
truely
humbled
;
and
so
if
thou
wouldst
haue
thy
praiing
,
Preaching
,
Hearing
,
&c.
please
GOD
,
then
present
the
Lord
with
a
broken
heart
,
which
is
in
steed
of
all
other
sacrifices
,
and
makes
them
all
acceptable
,
and
without
this
all
is
abhominable
to
the
Lord
.
[
Thou
wilt
not
despise
.
]
Doctr.
2
THat
is
,
thou
dost
loue
and
like
,
and
art
well
pleased
with
it
:
God
doth
highly
esteeme
of
a
broken
heart
.
with
a
broken
heart
,
and
contrite
spirit
.
Hence
we
learne
,
that
God
doth
highly
esteeme
of
,
and
loue
that
man
or
woman
,
which
is
of
a
broken
heart
,
as
Iosias
whose
heart
melted
:
2.
Reg.
22.19
.
when
as
the
heart
is
broken
with
the
sight
of
sin
,
and
sence
of
Gods
anger
,
Luke
19.
Esay
66.2
.
Esay
57.15
and
withall
doth
imbrace
IESVS
CHRIST
for
pardon
.
Vse
.
1
Heere
is
matter
of
endlesse
comfort
to
poore
distressed
soules
,
whose
hearts
are
wounded
and
bruised
for
sin
,
melt
and
mourne
for
them
,
feel●
the
burthen
of
them
,
and
bewaile
them
,
thou
art
deere
vnto
God
,
hee
loues
thee
and
likes
thee
,
and
hath
respect
vnto
thee
,
and
hee
will
comfort
thee
and
deliuer
thee
:
looke
on
Ios●as
that
godly
King
,
on
the
Publican
,
and
on
euery
child
of
God
,
how
the
Lord
hath
refreshed
them
.
Vse
.
2
Seeing
the
Lord
doth
not
despise
a
broken
and
contrite
spirit
,
a
distressed
soule
and
wounded
conscience
,
he
will
not
breake
the
bruised
reede
,
nor
quench
the
smoaking
flaxe
:
then
let
no
man
or
woman
of
a
contrite
spirit
,
be
out
of
heart
,
as
though
the
Lord
hated
them
,
and
regarded
them
not
;
no
,
no
,
let
them
rather
know
that
the
Lordloues
them
,
and
likes
them
,
that
they
are
deere
vnto
him
;
it
is
a
wonderfull
comfort
to
Gods
poore
children
,
oh
!
they
finde
and
feele
the
heauy
weight
of
sinne
,
and
groane
vnder
it
,
so
as
they
thinke
the
Lord
loues
them
not
,
but
rather
hates
them
,
but
it
is
not
so
,
the
Lord
loues
them
,
and
they
are
most
deere
vnto
him
.
VERSE
18.19
.
18
Bee
fauourable
vnto
Zyon
for
thy
good
pleasure
;
Build
vp
the
wals
of
Ierusalem
.
19
Then
shalt
thou
accept
the
sacrifice
of
righteousnesse
,
euen
the
burnt-offering
and
oblation
,
then
shall
they
offer
calues
vpon
thine
Altar
.
The
second
part
of
the
Psalm
,
containing
a
prayer
for
the
Church
HITHERTO
wee
haue
heard
of
the
first
part
of
this
worthy
Psalme
:
wherein
Dauid
hath
put
vp
sundry
Petitions
and
requests
to
God
for
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
and
turning
away
of
GODS
fearefull
iudgements
.
Now
in
these
two
last
verses
Dauid
is
mindefull
of
the
Church
and
people
of
GOD
;
and
because
he
had
by
his
sinnes
,
not
onely
indangered
his
owne
soule
,
but
also
laid
open
the
Church
and
people
of
God
to
great
misery
,
and
done
what
lay
in
him
to
draw
the
curse
and
iudgement
of
GOD
vpon
them
:
therefore
he
doth
humbly
intreate
the
Lord
to
be
mercifull
to
his
Church
,
and
not
to
plague
and
punish
them
,
as
he
might
haue
done
,
for
his
sinnes
and
disobedience
.
These
two
verses
containe
in
them
two
especiall
points
to
bee
considered
of
vs
.
First
,
the
request
which
Dauid
makes
in
the
behalf
of
the
Church
and
people
of
God
.
Ver.
18.
Secondly
,
the
reason
taken
from
the
vow
and
protestation
which
Dauid
and
the
people
make
vnto
GOD
;
namely
,
to
offer
vnto
GOD
the
sacrifice
of
praise
and
thankesgiuing
.
In
the
prayer
be
two
requests
:
first
he
prayes
for
fauour
and
mercy
to
be
shewed
vpon
the
Church
of
GOD
:
secondly
,
that
the
Lord
would
repaire
that
breach
which
he
had
made
by
his
sinnes
.
[
Bee
fauourable
.
]
THat
is
,
doe
well
,
blesse
,
preserue
,
and
shew
mercy
,
To
Zyon
,
Zyon
signifies
that
beautifull
Temple
of
Ierusalem
,
but
here
it
is
taken
for
the
Church
and
people
of
God
;
as
if
he
should
say
:
O
Lord
,
I
do
not
onely
intreate
thee
that
thou
wouldst
haue
mercy
vpon
me
,
but
I
beseech
thee
shew
mercy
to
thy
whole
Church
and
people
,
be
mercifull
vnto
them
,
prouide
wel
for
them
,
that
thy
word
may
be
Preached
,
and
thy
name
called
vpon
,
for
I
acknowledge
ô
Lord
,
that
I
haue
done
,
as
much
as
lay
in
my
power
to
bring
heauy
iudgements
vpon
thy
Church
and
people
,
if
my
sinnes
be
laid
vpon
them
,
but
Lord
let
not
thy
Church
be
punished
for
my
sin
,
O
bee
fauourable
to
Syon
.
Doct.
1
Prayer
the
chiefestrefuge
in
time
of
danger
.
Seeing
Dauid
in
time
of
misery
,
when
the
Church
was
in
danger
of
Gods
iudgements
,
betakes
himselfe
to
prayer
,
to
intreate
the
Lord
for
grace
and
fauour
,
wee
learne
hence
that
this
is
our
chiefest
refuge
and
shelter
in
time
of
misery
and
affliction
,
when
the
Church
of
GOD
is
in
danger
of
any
iudgement
or
calamity
,
euen
to
betake
our selues
to
humble
and
earnest
prayer
:
Pray
for
the
peace
of
Ierusalem
,
they
shall
prosper
that
loue
thee
:
Psal.
122.6
.
Psa.
50.15
.
Psal
107
Hester
4.8
.
Esay
64
2.
Chron.
32.20
.
And
of
the
Israelites
it
is
reported
,
that
they
cryed
fiue
times
vnto
the
Lord
in
their
distresse
:
so
in
Aegypt
they
cryed
and
groaned
vnto
the
Lord
;
so
they
fasted
and
prayed
when
Haman
had
got
the
Kings
letter
to
put
the
Iewes
to
dead
.
The
like
we
may
see
in
Nehemiah
Neh.
1.3.4
.
when
he
heard
that
the
people
returned
from
captiuity
were
still
in
misery
,
Ierusalem
troden
downe
,
hee
sate
downe
and
wept
,
hee
mourned
,
fasted
and
prayed
before
the
GOD
of
heauen
for
the
redresse
of
those
euils
.
This
appeareth
likewise
,
Psalme
one
hundred
thirty
seuen
,
the
first
,
second
and
third
verses
;
where
the
Prophet
layeth
downe
the
miserable
estate
of
the
Church
vnder
the
Babylonians
,
and
the
affliction
of
Church
conceiued
vpon
that
distresse
:
We
sate
downe
and
wept
when
wee
remembred
Syon
.
If
I
forget
thee
(
O
Ierusalem
)
let
my
right
hand
forget
her
cunning
:
yea
,
if
I
preferre
not
Ierusalem
before
my
chiefe
ioy
.
And
in
the
first
of
Samuel
,
the
fourth
chapter
,
and
the
nineteenth
verse
,
it
is
noted
to
the
euerlasting
praise
of
the
wife
of
Phineas
,
that
when
the
P●i●istims
preuailed
ouer
the
people
of
God
,
and
one
trouble
came
vpon
her
on
the
necke
of
another
;
as
the
taki●g
of
the
Arke
,
the
fall
of
her
Father
,
the
death
of
her
Husband
,
the
ouer-throw
of
the
Hoast
,
&c.
yet
aboue
all
,
the
report
of
taking
the
Arke
of
the
Lord
,
it
was
a
wound
vnto
her
soule
,
hastned
her
trauaile
,
and
called
her
child
Icabod
,
that
is
,
no
glory
:
or
,
the
glory
is
departed
from
Israel
,
because
the
Arke
of
God
was
taken
.
Vse
.
1
Well
,
if
the
Lord
should
afflict
vs
,
and
should
threaten
to
destroy
vs
,
to
remoue
the
Gospell
,
to
take
away
his
zealous
and
faithfull
Ministers
,
to
make
the
golden
Belles
of
Aaron
yeeld
no
sound
,
what
are
we
to
doe
?
Namely
,
this
must
be
our
refuge
,
we
must
fly
vnto
God
by
true
and
hearty
prayer
,
bewaile
our
sins
,
acknowledge
them
to
God
,
ply
the
Lord
with
prayers
and
teares
:
Iam.
5.17
.
For
the
prayer
of
a
righteous
Man
is
of
endlesse
force
.
Now
if
the
prayer
of
one
righteous
man
bee
of
that
force
and
strength
,
how
much
more
are
the
prayers
of
hundreds
or
thousands
,
that
are
gathered
together
in
one
:
one
cord
may
easily
bee
broken
,
but
a
three-fold
cord
cannot
be
broken
:
Elias
is
called
the
Chariot
and
Horse-men
of
Israel
,
because
by
faithfull
prayers
which
hee
made
vnto
GOD
,
hee
could
doe
more
for
the
defence
of
GODS
Church
,
then
an
Armie
of
Souldiers
.
Vse
.
2
Seing
the
troubles
of
others
must
moue
pitty
in
our selues
,
then
woe
to
them
that
are
secure
,
that
laugh
when
the
Church
weepeth
,
that
liue
in
brauery
when
the
Church
is
in
Sackcloth
and
Ashes
,
that
feast
when
the
Church
doth
fast
.
This
was
the
practise
of
those
that
liued
in
the
time
of
Esay
.
Esay
22.
vers.
12.13.14
.
In
that
day
did
the
Lord
of
Hosts
call
vnto
weeping
and
mourning
,
to
baldnesse
and
grinding
with
Sackcloth
:
And
behold
ioy
and
gladnesse
,
slaying
Oxen
,
and
killing
Sheepe
,
eating
flesh
,
and
drinking
,
for
to
morrow
wee
shall
dye
.
Hereunto
accordeth
that
of
the
Prophet
Amos
,
Amos
6.
Woe
to
them
that
are
at
ease
in
Syon
,
&c.
where
we
see
hee
pronounceth
the
wofull
estate
and
condition
of
those
who
liued
without
any
regard
of
the
Iudgements
of
GOD
laid
vpon
the
Church
:
And
surely
the
times
wherin
wee
liue
,
doe
call
vpon
vs
to
the
practise
of
this
Christian
duetie
.
But
much
more
are
they
condemned
,
that
are
so
farre
from
pittying
the
Churches
troubles
,
that
(
rather
without
all
naturall
affection
,
as
if
they
were
borne
of
Wolues
,
or
nourished
of
Tygers
)
seeke
to
cut
the
throate
of
the
Church
,
adde
to
their
afflictions
,
&
make
their
burthen
heauier
,
euen
of
them
that
are
ready
to
fall
.
This
doth
the
Prophet
speake
of
such
,
Psa.
69.
vers.
26.
They
persecute
him
whom
thou
hast
smitten
,
and
adde
vnto
the
sorrow
of
them
whom
thou
hast
wounded
.
Doctr.
2
In
that
DAVID
doth
not
pray
for
himselfe
alone
,
Prayer
for
the
Church
a
Christian
duty
.
but
is
mindefull
of
the
whole
Church
and
people
of
GOD
,
and
therefore
prayes
for
them
,
that
GOD
would
blesse
them
,
and
defend
them
:
Hence
wee
learne
that
it
is
the
duety
of
euery
Christian
Man
and
Woman
,
that
be
true
members
of
the
Church
of
GOD
,
not
onely
to
pray
for
themselues
,
but
also
to
pray
instantly
for
the
Church
of
God
,
that
God
would
bee
fauourable
to
his
people
,
blesse
his
Church
and
Children
,
seeke
the
wel-fare
of
GODS
Church
.
This
wee
may
see
by
the
example
of
Abraham
,
Genes.
18.
who
prayed
for
the
Sodomites
that
they
might
be
spared
.
This
we
may
see
in
Nehemiah
,
Nehem.
1.3.4
.
who
mourned
,
fasted
and
prayed
vnto
the
God
of
Heauen
,
when
hee
saw
that
the
Church
was
in
misery
.
And
this
affection
was
in
Dauid
,
when
hee
saith
,
Psalm
.
137.
We
sate
downe
and
wept
when
wee
remembred
thee
O
Syon
.
And
when
the
people
desired
Samuel
to
pray
for
them
,
1.
Sam.
12.32
.
hee
said
:
God
forbid
that
I
should
sinne
against
the
Lord
,
and
cease
praying
for
you
.
This
Paul
performed
to
the
Romans
Rom
1.
vers.
9.10
.
GOD
is
my
witnesse
(
whom
I
serue
in
my
Spirit
in
the
Gospell
of
his
Sonne
)
that
without
ceasing
I
make
mention
of
you
always
in
my
prayers
.
So
that
we
see
here
it
hath
been
the
practise
of
the
Church
and
people
of
God
,
to
pray
for
the
Church
of
God
,
and
that
indeed
for
sundry
reasons
.
First
,
it
is
Gods
commandement
that
wee
should
pray
for
the
Church
of
God
,
Psal.
12.22
6.
pray
for
the
peace
of
Ierusalem
,
that
is
,
for
the
good
and
flourishing
estate
of
Gods
Church
and
people
.
Secondly
,
as
it
is
Gods
commandement
,
so
it
is
for
our
owne
good
,
because
we
shall
fare
the
better
for
the
common
good
of
Gods
Church
,
they
shall
prosper
that
loue
thee
.
Thirdly
,
we
are
or
should
be
members
of
the
Church
of
God
,
whereof
Christ
is
the
onely
head
.
Now
then
,
members
of
the
same
body
should
procure
the
good
one
of
another
,
and
therefore
if
it
goe
ill
with
the
Church
of
God
,
it
cannot
goe
well
with
vs
.
How
did
Moses
plead
with
God
sundry
times
for
his
Church
and
people
.
Exod.
32.
So
Nehemy
he
fasted
&
prayed
for
the
Church
in
misery
:
Nehem.
1.
and
for
the
Citty
of
his
Fathers
,
Ierusalem
.
And
as
it
is
the
duty
of
all
in
generall
to
pray
and
procure
the
peace
&
prosperity
of
Gods
Church
,
and
people
:
so
especially
ought
Kings
and
Magistrates
,
who
are
the
gouernors
and
leaders
of
Gods
people
,
and
his
Lieutenants
vpon
earth
:
Secondly
Ministers
are
bound
by
especiall
bond
to
pray
for
GODS
Church
.
Esay
6.21
.
Verse
6
For
Syons
sake
I
will
not
hold
my
peace
,
and
for
Ierusalems
sake
I
wil
not
rest
,
vntill
the
righteoussnesse
thereof
breake
forth
as
the
light
,
and
the
saluation
thereof
as
a
burning
lampe
.
I
haue
set
watchmen
vpon
thy
walles
,
O
Ierusalem
,
which
all
the
day
,
and
all
the
night
continually
shall
not
cease
:
ye
that
are
mindfull
of
the
Lord
keepe
not
silence
.
Vse
.
If
this
bee
the
duty
of
all
men
to
labour
to
procure
the
wel-fare
and
happinesse
of
Gods
Church
and
people
:
then
most
wofull
is
the
estate
of
all
those
that
hinder
the
true
worship
and
seruice
of
God
,
when
wicked
men
(
like
bloudy
SAVL
)
shall
breathe
out
threatnings
and
slaughter
to
the
Church
of
God
.
Well
,
Acts
9.1
.
we
shall
reade
in
the
Word
of
God
,
as
also
in
the
Acts
and
Monuments
,
wee
shall
euer
finde
the
end
of
persecutors
to
bee
exceeding
fearefull
:
some
stricken
downe
with
sudden
death
,
some
dying
desperatly
,
and
despairing
of
Gods
mercy
,
some
run
madde
,
and
the
like
fearefull
ends
,
which
might
admonish
all
persecuting
Tyrants
,
and
bloudy
enemies
of
the
Church
to
change
their
minds
,
and
no
more
to
persecute
the
poore
Church
and
children
of
God
,
lest
they
be
plagued
in
the
like
manner
.
[
Be
fauourable
.
]
Doctr.
3
That
is
,
Liberty
of
preaching
one
of
Gods
fauours
.
so
blesse
thy
poore
Church
that
in
it
thy
seruants
the
Prophets
may
euer
preach
thy
holy
word
,
that
thy
worship
and
seruice
may
purely
be
performed
,
and
thy
name
called
vpon
;
the
number
of
the
elect
may
be
increased
,
and
many
soules
saued
.
Hence
we
learne
,
that
it
is
the
great
fauour
and
mercy
of
GOD
to
any
Church
or
people
,
when
the
word
and
Gospell
of
God
is
soundly
and
sincerely
preached
,
and
the
Sacraments
duly
administred
;
when
the
people
may
with
liberty
and
comfort
come
together
to
sanctifie
Gods
Sabaoth
,
to
call
vpon
the
Lord
in
his
Sanctuary
,
to
worship
the
Lord
in
his
House
.
And
surely
we
see
here
what
great
cause
we
haue
to
blesse
the
name
of
GOD
in
this
Land
,
how
gratious
the
Lord
hath
beene
vnto
vs
aboue
all
Nations
that
are
round
about
vs
.
So
on
the
contrary
part
it
is
a
great
and
grieuous
iudgement
of
God
to
want
faithful
Ministers
,
and
holy
seruants
of
God
,
when
God
shall
cause
the
golden
Bels
of
Aaron
to
cease
,
it
is
a
token
of
Gods
displeasure
with
any
people
,
town
or
kingdome
,
then
the
Lord
frownes
vpon
them
,
and
is
exceeding
angry
with
them
,
&
then
wo
to
that
nation
,
country
or
people
when
the
Lord
departs
from
them
,
when
he
shal
take
a
way
their
watchmen
,
when
he
shall
depriue
them
of
their
faithfull
Ministers
,
when
hee
shall
take
away
his
Word
and
Gospell
.
The
Lord
threatens
this
as
the
greatest
of
all
iudgements
:
Amos
8.11
.
Reuel.
2.
then
comes
in
sinne
,
ignorance
,
prophanetie
,
impiety
,
idolatry
,
superstition
,
and
all
manner
of
sinne
,
till
the
Lord
come
with
his
iudgments
to
destroy
them
.
Vse
1
Seeing
it
is
so
great
a
token
of
the
Lords
dis-fauour
,
of
his
anger
and
displeasure
against
any
Church
or
Kingdome
,
oh
then
let
vs
repent
of
our
sins
,
let
vs
intreate
the
Lord
not
to
bring
this
iudgement
vpon
vs
,
but
rather
to
humble
vs
by
any
other
meanes
,
as
it
pleaseth
his
Maiesty
.
Vse
2
This
condemnes
a
plaine
dotage
,
and
foolish
dreame
of
ignorant
persons
:
Oh
(
say
some
)
it
was
neuer
a
good
world
since
wee
had
so
much
preaching
;
but
in
time
of
Popery
then
all
things
were
cheape
:
and
so
they
gather
by
outward
peace
and
tranquility
,
that
GOD
loued
them
,
and
liked
of
them
.
But
wee
see
here
,
howsoeuer
many
poore
soules
may
deceiue
themselues
,
it
is
a
singular
fauour
of
God
to
a
people
,
when
hee
giues
them
his
Gospell
to
bee
truely
preached
&
taught
vnto
them
,
when
they
may
call
vpon
him
in
publicke
and
priuate
.
This
is
a
speciall
fauour
of
God
;
but
where
this
is
wanting
,
Where
prophesying
failes
,
Prou.
29.
the
people
perish
.
For
where
the
word
of
God
is
not
preached
,
and
the
people
taught
,
there
they
are
ignorant
,
blinde
,
and
prophane
,
and
all
manner
of
sinne
abounds
;
and
where
sinne
abounds
,
there
the
curse
of
God
must
needes
hang
ouer
the
heads
of
that
people
:
for
where
the
word
is
not
preached
,
and
the
people
taught
,
though
they
abound
in
all
prosperity
,
yet
it
is
not
so
great
a
fauour
as
they
thinke
it
to
be
;
Nay
,
it
may
be
aiudgement
vnto
them
:
for
what
are
they
the
better
to
haue
peace
,
and
plenty
,
ease
and
,
liberty
,
when
as
they
want
the
fauour
of
God
?
For
euery
blessing
is
not
a
benefite
.
[
According
to
thy
good
pleasure
.
]
These
words
containe
the
ground
of
his
request
:
namely
,
the
endlesse
mercy
and
fauour
of
God
in
IESVS
CHRIST
,
not
any
goodness
or
worthinesse
of
their
owne
,
of
Dauid
,
or
the
people
;
but
hee
builds
his
faith
and
petition
of
Gods
meere
and
vndeserued
mercy
in
Christ
.
Doctr.
4
Hence
wee
learne
,
Faith
must
not
rest
vpon
others
merits
.
that
wee
must
build
our
faith
,
not
vpon
any
goodnesse
,
desert
,
or
worthinesse
of
our
owne
,
but
vpon
the
alone
mercy
and
good
pleasure
of
GOD
,
Dan.
9.
He
doth
confesse
it
is
true
that
they
dare
not
appeare
in
their
owne
name
or
worthinesse
,
but
onely
in
the
mercy
of
God
in
Christ
:
To
vs
belongs
shame
,
Dan.
9.
and
confusion
of
face
;
but
Lord
for
thy
tender
mercies
sake
heare
vs
?
When
as
the
Church
of
God
was
in
great
affliction
,
they
acknowledge
it
the
Lords
mercy
they
were
not
consumed
for
their
sins
,
Lam.
3.22
Because
his
compassions
faile
not
:
So
then
let
vs
know
that
we
must
by
this
ground
of
all
our
praiers
,
euen
on
Gods
endlesse
mercy
in
Christ
,
not
our
owne
worthinesse
.
Vse
1
This
condemnes
all
such
pride
as
the
Papists
are
guilty
of
,
when
they
doe
leane
so
much
vpon
their
owne
merits
,
worthinesse
and
deserts
,
and
thinke
God
should
heare
them
,
and
helpe
them
for
the
same
:
yea
,
they
make
Saints
and
Angels
Mediators
,
wheras
we
must
only
leane
on
Gods
mercy
in
Christ
for
all
good
things
Vse
2
Seeing
Dauid
doth
build
his
faith
and
prayer
on
Gods
mercy
alone
,
without
any
respect
of
his
worthinesse
,
or
goodnesse
of
the
people
;
we
learne
in
all
our
prayers
to
relye
wholly
on
Gods
mercy
,
and
not
to
thinke
that
wee
are
worthy
to
bee
heard
for
our
worthinesse
or
deserts
:
No
,
no
,
let
vs
confesse
,
and
say
;
Iob.
42.6
.
Not
vnto
vs
Lord
,
not
vnto
vs
,
but
vnto
thy
name
be
the
glory
:
for
we
are
not
worthy
of
the
least
fauour
.
[
And
build
vp
the
walles
of
Ierusalem
.
]
The
second
part
of
the
verse
.
This
is
the
second
part
of
the
verse
,
wherein
he
intreats
the
Lord
not
to
hinder
the
building
of
his
Temple
for
his
sake
;
but
rather
euen
to
make
vp
that
breach
he
had
broken
downe
by
his
foule
and
bloudy
sinnes
;
as
if
he
should
say
:
O
Lord
,
I
haue
by
my
sinnes
,
done
what
lyes
in
my
power
to
hinder
thy
Church
,
and
to
plucke
downe
the
wall
of
thy
protection
:
yea
,
to
lay
them
open
to
the
sword
of
the
enemy
,
and
to
all
thy
iudgments
,
but
I
pray
thee
(
Lord
)
that
thou
wouldest
in
mercy
make
vp
that
breach
,
Build
vp
the
walles
of
Ierusalem
,
the
Citty
wherein
thy
Temple
is
built
,
and
thy
name
is
called
vpon
,
the
Seate
of
thy
Worship
and
Seruice
.
Doctr.
5
Doth
Dauid
confesse
,
Sinnes
of
the
Magistrate
prouoke
Gods
anger
highly
.
that
by
his
sinnes
of
adultery
and
murder
,
hee
had
done
what
lay
in
his
power
,
euen
to
pull
downe
the
walles
of
GODS
Church
,
and
people
,
to
lay
them
open
to
Gods
iudgements
,
plagues
,
and
punishments
?
then
hence
wee
learne
,
that
the
sinnes
of
the
Prince
and
Magistrate
,
and
chiefe
Rulers
,
as
Kings
,
Queenes
,
&c.
they
do
cast
the
whole
people
and
Kingdome
into
great
danger
,
and
prouoke
Gods
anger
against
them
,
&
open
the
flood-gates
of
Gods
vengeance
;
for
their
sinnes
be
as
their
person
be
and
a
small
sinne
in
a
great
Magistrate
,
in
a
Minister
,
in
a
King
it
is
a
great
spot
,
and
foule
blemish
.
The
Egyptians
were
all
plagued
by
reason
of
Pharoahs
sinnes
.
Exod.
15.
So
we
see
that
when
Achan
sinned
,
though
no
great
man
yet
it
brought
the
curse
of
God
vpon
all
the
people
.
So
in
the
daies
of
Saul
,
Achab
,
Ioram
,
and
the
like
;
when
such
Kings
liued
in
impiety
,
idolatry
,
and
persecuted
GODS
people
,
and
Prophets
,
wee
see
in
the
word
how
God
did
plague
both
them
and
their
people
.
The
reason
why
the
sinnes
of
the
King
doth
in
wrap
the
people
in
that
iudgement
of
God
,
is
this
,
because
looke
how
the
King
is
,
so
,
for
the
most
part
,
are
the
people
:
if
he
be
an
Idolater
,
so
are
they
;
if
he
be
a
persecutor
,
so
are
they
;
for
looke
how
the
King
is
affected
,
so
bee
most
of
his
Subiects
.
Vse
.
Seeing
this
is
so
,
that
the
sin
of
the
Prince
and
the
chiefe
Magistrates
is
so
great
a
meanes
to
pull
downe
GODS
iudgements
vpon
the
whole
people
,
and
wraps
them
vp
in
the
like
iudgment
as
we
see
in
Dauid
,
who
for
his
sin
of
numbring
the
people
,
2.
Sam.
24.
70000
were
slaine
.
Wee
learne
hence
that
it
is
a
great
mercy
of
God
to
haue
such
a
King
as
walkes
with
God
,
is
carefull
to
honour
God
,
and
to
liue
in
his
feare
;
for
then
hee
shall
not
onely
procure
a
blessing
vpon
himselfe
,
but
on
all
his
People
and
Subiects
:
and
the
contrary
is
a
fearefull
iudgement
of
GOD
vpon
a
land
,
Esay
3.1.2.3
.
when
hee
giues
them
wicked
Kings
and
Princes
.
Doctr
6
We
learne
by
the
example
of
Dauid
,
Penitent
will
seeke
to
build
vp
that
which
before
hee
had
pulled
downe
.
that
those
who
haue
by
their
sins
hindred
the
good
estate
of
GODS
Church
,
and
people
,
whether
Kings
,
Princes
,
Magistrates
,
or
Ministers
,
if
they
do
truely
repent
,
they
will
be
as
carefull
to
build
vp
the
wals
of
Gods
Church
againe
,
to
pray
for
it
,
to
procure
the
good
of
it
.
Saul
did
persecute
the
Church
,
he
sought
the
ruine
of
it
,
and
to
plucke
it
out
the
throate
of
poore
Christians
,
and
to
sucke
their
bloud
:
but
after
he
was
wounded
and
humbled
,
he
became
a
Preacher
of
the
Word
,
Acts
9.
2.
Cor.
33.14
.
and
sought
to
build
as
fast
as
euer
hee
puld
downe
before
.
Vse
.
Well
then
,
hast
thou
heretofore
hated
Gods
children
,
persecuted
them
,
reproched
them
,
sought
to
hinder
the
good
of
Gods
Church
and
people
,
and
the
Gospell
of
Christ
?
if
thou
do
euer
repent
thou
must
shew
it
in
this
,
louing
GODS
children
,
furthering
Gods
truth
,
vpholding
Christs
kingdome
,
glorifying
his
Gospell
;
else
thou
dost
neuer
soundly
repent
.
Hast
thou
by
euil
example
,
by
a
sinfull
life
,
by
negligence
of
holy
duties
,
by
lewd
aduice
and
wicked
counsell
,
drawne
and
allured
others
to
sinne
,
and
to
bring
GODS
iudgements
vpon
them
?
if
thou
dost
soundly
repent
,
then
thou
shalt
bewaile
this
sinne
,
and
pray
for
them
whom
thou
hast
thus
wronged
.
Doctr.
7
Againe
,
out
of
the
whole
verse
marke
this
lesson
and
instruction
:
A
man
cannot
pray
till
he
repent
.
namely
,
that
Dauid
,
who
before
durst
hardly
approach
vnto
God
,
and
open
his
mouth
in
prayer
for
himselfe
;
yet
now
vpon
his
repentance
and
reconciliation
with
GOD
,
is
bold
to
pray
for
others
;
yea
to
pray
for
the
whole
Church
of
God
.
Hence
we
learne
,
that
as
long
as
a
poore
sinner
liues
in
sinne
without
pardon
and
true
repentance
,
hee
cannot
pray
for
himselfe
;
hee
cannot
and
dares
not
open
his
mouth
to
God
to
pray
for
himselfe
,
much
lesse
for
others
:
But
when
hee
shall
truly
repent
,
turne
to
God
,
after
hee
is
reconciled
to
GOD
in
CHRIST
;
then
hee
can
come
with
much
boldnesse
,
vnto
God
,
and
pray
for
himselfe
and
others
too
:
Luke
22.
When
thou
art
conuerted
strengthen
thy
brethren
;
shewing
,
that
till
he
was
conuerted
hee
could
not
helpe
nor
strengthen
his
brethren
.
Vse
.
Seeing
before
men
and
women
be
conuerted
,
and
do
repent
,
and
bee
at
peace
with
God
,
it
is
impossible
they
should
pray
for
others
,
or
doe
any
good
;
This
should
first
admonish
all
Ministers
of
the
word
of
God
to
repent
,
and
to
be
at
peace
with
GOD
;
for
otherwise
it
is
impossible
for
them
to
pray
for
others
,
or
to
do
any
good
thing
to
please
GOD
:
And
though
they
teach
and
Preach
the
Word
,
yet
they
sinne
in
it
,
and
please
not
God
,
and
cannot
performe
one
speciall
part
of
their
office
;
namely
,
to
pray
for
GODS
people
.
VERSE
,
19.
19
Then
shall
thou
accept
the
sacrifice
of
righteousnesse
,
euen
the
burnt-offering
and
oblation
,
then
shall
they
offer
calues
vpon
thine
Altar
.
THis
verse
containes
the
fruite
of
Gods
mercy
and
fauour
,
both
to
Dauid
and
the
people
,
and
the
fruite
is
double
.
First
,
in
regard
of
GOD
,
that
he
shall
then
accept
and
be
well
pleased
with
their
sacrifices
.
Secondly
,
in
regard
of
Dauid
,
and
the
people
,
they
vow
and
couenant
with
the
Lord
to
offer
praise
and
thankes
vnto
GOD
for
so
great
a
fauour
and
blessing
.
[
Then
shalt
thou
accept
the
sacrifice
.
]
AS
if
hee
should
say
;
O
Lord
,
when
thou
shalt
thus
bee
fauourable
to
thy
poore
Church
,
and
pardon
my
sinnes
,
and
make
vp
that
breach
which
is
broken
by
my
filthy
sinnes
,
then
shall
thy
mercy
bee
seene
,
in
that
thou
shalt
accept
our
sacrifices
,
and
such
duties
of
thy
seruice
and
worship
,
as
wee
shall
performe
vnto
thee
.
Doctrine
.
The
doctrine
is
this
,
when
a
people
or
kingdome
do
repent
,
&
turne
to
God
for
mercy
,
amend
their
liues
,
so
as
God
is
reconciled
vnto
them
,
then
hee
doth
accept
of
their
sacrifices
,
oblations
,
prayers
,
&c.
being
done
in
faith
and
repentance
;
but
so
long
as
they
liue
in
sinne
without
repentance
,
the
Lord
being
not
reconciled
vnto
them
hee
esteemes
not
of
that
they
do
.
Vse
.
Seeing
the
Lord
doth
then
accept
of
a
people
,
when
they
repent
an
bee
reconciled
to
God
,
amend
their
sinnefull
liues
:
let
vs
learne
from
this
doctrine
,
that
if
we
desire
to
haue
the
Gospell
continued
,
our
peace
prolonged
,
and
the
seruice
and
worship
of
God
to
bee
established
;
there
is
no
other
way
but
this
,
to
seek
to
God
by
repentance
,
to
get
our
sins
pardoned
,
and
to
bee
at
peace
with
GOD
.
Oh
then
repent
and
amend
;
for
if
you
will
not
repent
,
nor
amend
your
works
and
waies
,
the
LORD
our
GOD
will
not
accept
of
vs
nor
regard
vs
,
Ieremy
the
seuenth
chapter
:
yea
hee
will
remoue
our
Candl●sticke
from
vs
,
Reuelation
the
second
chapter
:
that
our
golden
daies
shall
haue
an
end
,
and
our
mirth
shall
bee
turned
into
mourning
,
and
our
light
into
darkenesse
.
[
The
Sacrifice
of
righteousnesse
.
]
THat
is
,
such
sacrifices
as
are
done
by
the
prescript
rule
of
thy
Word
,
such
as
GOD
requires
,
and
in
that
right
and
lawfull
manner
which
hee
prescribes
in
his
Word
.
Doctr.
1
Hence
wee
see
,
what
be
those
Sacrifices
which
the
Lord
accepteth
of
,
What
bee
those
Sacrifices
that
God
doth
accept
of
.
in
his
worship
and
seruice
:
namely
,
the
Sacrifice
of
righteousnesse
;
that
is
,
lawfull
Sacrifices
,
allowed
and
warranted
by
the
word
of
God
,
and
such
as
being
lawfull
are
performed
in
a
right
and
holy
manner
according
to
the
prescript
rule
of
GODS
Word
;
but
as
for
Sacrifices
which
are
not
warranted
by
the
word
of
GOD
,
nor
done
in
a
lawful
and
a
holy
manner
,
according
to
the
prescript
rule
of
GODS
Word
,
the
LORD
cares
not
for
them
.
Now
it
may
be
asked
,
how
Dauid
can
say
the
Lord
accepts
sacrifice
seeing
in
the
former
verse
he
said
GOD
desired
no
sacrifice
:
Now
hee
heere
affirmeth
that
the
Lord
shall
accept
the
sacrifice
of
righteousnesse
.
I
answere
,
that
such
sacrifices
as
are
offered
with
opinion
of
merite
,
as
the
Iewes
did
,
who
thought
by
offering
a
beast
that
God
was
appeased
,
and
so
they
might
be
bold
to
liue
in
sinne
,
and
such
as
they
offered
without
faith
and
repentance
the
LORD
esteemed
not
of
them
.
But
heere
he
saith
that
GOD
will
accept
,
and
like
well
of
such
as
are
offered
in
a
holy
manner
,
according
to
the
rule
of
GODS
word
;
that
is
,
when
sacrifices
commanded
by
God
are
offered
in
a
holy
manner
,
in
faith
,
repentance
and
obedience
,
and
not
to
merite
any
thing
,
but
as
exercises
of
faith
and
repentance
,
and
types
of
CHRIST
IESVS
,
to
leade
them
vnto
him
,
and
as
testimonies
of
their
thankefulnesse
to
GOD
,
and
so
far
forth
as
they
serued
for
the
furtherance
of
GODS
glory
and
edification
of
his
Church
.
The
doctrine
then
is
cleere
,
Note
.
that
it
is
not
left
to
man
to
ordain
&
appoint
the
seruice
and
worship
of
GOD
,
to
put
in
what
he
will
,
and
to
put
out
at
his
pleasure
;
but
if
wee
will
haue
our
sacrifices
and
worship
of
GOD
acceptable
,
and
truely
to
please
GOD
:
we
must
giue
the
Lord
leaue
to
command
and
prescribe
what
hee
thinketh
good
;
and
we
must
not
dare
to
adde
any
thing
of
our
owne
,
nor
to
take
away
his
worship
and
seruice
,
Deut.
12.8.32
.
We
are
forbidden
to
adde
or
take
away
any
thing
from
his
Lawes
in
which
he
prescribes
the
rules
of
his
worship
.
Deut.
32.17
.
When
the
Iewes
worship
God
after
their
owne
fantasie
the
Lord
saith
they
worship
not
GOD
but
deuils
:
and
the
Lord
holds
it
a
vaine
thing
to
teach
his
worship
and
feare
by
the
precepts
of
men
:
Mat.
15.9
.
So
then
all
such
sacrifices
of
righteousnesse
be
the
worship
of
God
,
which
be
warranted
by
his
word
:
and
nothing
may
go
vnder
the
name
of
his
seruice
and
worship
,
but
that
hee
prescribes
in
his
word
.
This
condemnes
the
greatest
part
of
the
worship
of
GOD
amongst
the
Papists
,
their
seuen
Sacraments
,
their
worshiping
of
Images
,
their
praying
to
Saints
,
their
abhominable
Masse
,
their
voluntary
pouerty
,
and
perpetuall
chastity
:
For
which
they
can
shew
no
word
of
warrant
in
all
the
Scriptures
,
and
therefore
it
is
no
right
sacrifice
,
and
therefore
to
bee
abhorred
.
Vse
2
This
meetes
with
the
common
Christians
,
all
men
though
neuer
so
vile
will
confesse
God
must
be
worshipped
:
but
when
i●
is
asked
what
is
the
sacrifice
that
GOD
likes
of
,
then
they
offer
what
they
list
themselues
;
some
thinke
they
serue
GOD
well
with
their
good
meanings
,
some
by
their
good
dealings
,
and
ciuill
honest
life
;
so
long
as
they
doe
no
●●●me
,
nor
say
none
,
they
thinke
they
●●rue
God
as
well
as
the
best
:
some
thinke
if
they
babble
and
mumble
ouer
the
ten
Commandements
,
and
●he
Creede
for
prayers
they
serue
God
highly
:
but
poore
soules
is
this
all
you
do
in
Gods
seruice
?
is
heere
all
the
Sacrifice
you
offer
him
?
it
is
a
cold
and
a
slender
Sacrifice
.
[
Then
shall
they
offer
yong
Bullockes
vpon
thy
Altar
.
IN
this
part
of
the
verse
is
shewed
what
is
the
fruite
of
Gods
mercy
in
Dauid
and
the
people
,
namely
this
that
they
will
promise
and
couenant
with
God
for
this
their
deliuerance
to
offer
vnto
God
praise
and
thanksgiuing
.
Doctr.
2
Hence
we
learne
that
it
is
our
duty
to
bind
our selues
by
solemne
couenant
and
promise
to
God
,
Solemne
,
vowes
a
Christian
duety
.
that
so
hee
do
deliuer
vs
from
misery
,
trouble
,
affliction
,
iudgement
,
punishments
,
and
from
vnreasonable
men
:
that
then
we
will
offer
him
praise
and
thankes-giuing
,
call
vpon
him
,
serue
and
worship
him
all
our
daies
:
Gen.
28.20
2.
Chro.
33
Psal.
116.
Iudg.
11.
Iacob
vowed
that
if
the
Lord
would
bee
with
him
in
his
iourney
to
keep
him
and
defend
him
in
it
,
he
would
then
build
a
house
to
GOD
and
worship
him
there
.
Iosias
made
a
couenant
vnto
the
Lord
and
all
the
people
with
him
to
serue
the
Lord
,
who
did
deliuer
him
from
the
curse
of
the
Law
.
Dauid
did
often
vse
this
to
binde
himselfe
by
couenant
to
serue
the
Lord
:
Psal.
116.
He
paid
his
vowes
he
made
to
God
:
So
Ieptha
Iudg.
11.
vowed
vnto
the
Lord
that
he
would
offer
sacrifice
vnto
the
LORD
who
gaue
him
victory
,
and
though
the
matter
of
his
vow
was
vnlawfull
,
yet
his
vow
to
honour
GOD
was
the
fruite
of
faith
.
Vse
.
Well
then
,
let
vs
make
our
vse
of
this
doctrine
;
and
seeing
it
is
not
onely
lawfull
,
but
our
duety
,
euen
to
make
solemne
couenants
vnto
GOD
,
that
if
hee
shall
bee
fauourable
vnto
Syon
,
and
build
vp
the
walles
of
Ierusalem
;
that
if
hee
shall
deliuer
vs
from
any
misery
,
iudgement
,
or
affliction
whatsoeuer
,
that
then
we
will
bee
carefull
to
honour
GOD
,
to
bee
thankefull
to
his
Maiestie
:
let
vs
then
make
this
couenant
with
the
Lord
our
God
,
let
vs
vow
obedience
and
newnesse
of
life
,
and
let
vs
say
with
Dauid
,
Psalm.
119
126.
I
haue
sworne
,
and
am
stedfastly
purposed
to
keepe
thy
ryghteous
iudgements
.
So
let
vs
euen
take
a
solemne
vow
of
our
owne
soules
,
that
by
the
grace
of
God
wee
will
haue
more
care
to
praise
God
,
to
honour
him
,
to
serue
him
▪
to
call
vpon
him
;
and
accordingly
let
vs
be
mindfull
to
performe
the
same
:
for
the
Lord
will
require
all
the
Vowes
wee
make
vnto
him
.
This
may
stirre
vs
vp
to
remember
what
a
solemne
vow
&
promise
we
haue
made
in
Baptisme
;
To
forsake
the
Diuell
and
all
his
workes
,
the
vaine
pompe
and
glory
of
the
world
;
that
we
will
forsake
the
Diuill
,
sin
,
and
Sathan
,
so
as
we
will
not
bee
led
nor
ruled
by
them
:
yea
,
that
wee
will
manfully
fight
vnder
the
banner
of
Christ
Iesus
,
become
his
faithfull
Souldiers
and
seruants
vnto
our
liues
end
.
This
is
the
Couenant
which
wee
haue
made
euery
one
of
vs
in
our
Baptisme
and
entrance
into
the
Church
of
GOD
before
the
presence
of
GOD
and
his
Angels
,
before
the
Congregation
and
Church
of
GOD
;
but
(
alas
)
wee
breake
it
daily
,
and
haue
no
care
nor
conscience
to
keepe
it
:
Well
let
vs
know
the
Lord
will
one
day
require
our
Couenants
and
Vowes
made
vnto
him
:
Hee
lookes
wee
should
as
well
keepe
them
as
make
them
:
Well
then
,
wouldst
thou
be
loath
to
breake
thy
Vow
,
Couenant
,
or
Promise
,
made
to
an
honest
man
,
especially
being
in
thine
owne
power
to
keepe
it
,
and
such
a
promise
as
the
keeping
whereof
may
procure
thee
much
peace
,
liberty
,
and
happinesse
?
I
know
you
would
:
Oh
then
let
vs
bee
as
carefull
to
keepe
promise
with
GOD
,
to
renounce
the
world
,
the
deuill
,
and
our
owne
sinnefull
lusts
,
so
shall
wee
bring
much
honour
to
Almighty
GOD
,
and
euerlasting
good
to
our
owne
soules
.
Doctr.
3
And
last
of
all
,
we
learne
hence
,
that
as
it
is
the
duty
of
euery
Christian
man
and
woman
to
pray
publicke
and
priuate
for
the
safety
and
good
estate
of
the
Church
;
Publicke
●hankesgiuing
after
deliuerances
required
.
So
likewise
it
is
our
duty
publickly
to
render
thankes
vnto
God
for
deliuerance
bestowed
vpon
the
same
:
we
may
not
be
like
the
nine
Leapers
,
who
haue
wide
mouthes
to
begge
,
but
no
heart
nor
mouth
to
giue
thankes
for
benefits
receiued
.
It
hath
euer
been
the
care
,
and
religious
custome
of
Gods
Church
and
people
,
after
great
and
notable
deliuerances
from
apparant
and
common
Iudgements
,
to
render
hearty
and
earnest
thanks
vnto
God
in
solemne
&
publicke
maner
.
Gen.
8.
When
Noah
and
his
sons
and
family
were
newly
deliuered
from
perishing
in
the
floud
,
he
did
the
first
thing
build
an
Altar
,
offer
sacrifice
,
&
call
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
:
Exod.
15.
so
Moses
and
the
children
of
Israel
after
their
deliuerance
out
of
Aegypt
,
when
they
were
safe
,
and
their
enemies
drowned
,
do
deuoutly
and
publickly
sing
praise
and
thanks
vnto
the
Lord
.
Deborah
and
Barake
doe
the
like
,
Iudg.
5.
And
the
Iewes
being
deliuered
from
Hamans
treason
.
Hest.
10.
they
reioyce
and
keepe
a
solemne
day
to
sing
praise
vnto
God
.
Vse
.
Well
,
let
vs
apply
this
doctrine
to
our selues
,
wee
are
by
Gods
blessing
the
true
Church
and
people
of
God
,
professing
the
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
truly
▪
hating
all
superstition
and
Idolatry
,
and
for
this
cause
cannot
want
many
enemies
.
The
Papists
the
most
subtill
,
cruell
and
malitious
enemies
of
Gods
Church
,
haue
often
set
vpon
vs
,
assaulted
vs
,
sought
to
haue
inuaded
our
King
and
Countrey
,
as
88.
By
sundry
treasons
to
kill
our
late
Queene
of
famous
and
blessed
memory
:
and
to
destroy
our
gracious
King
,
Queene
,
and
all
his
posterity
.
But
amongst
the
rest
,
and
aboue
all
the
rest
,
none
comparable
to
that
last
treason
,
which
was
most
close
and
cunningly
wrought
,
a
long
time
in
contriuing
,
most
bloudy
and
diuellish
,
most
barbarous
and
s●uadge
,
threatning
and
seeking
to
destroy
and
root
out
King
▪
Councell
spirituall
and
temporall
M●gistrates
,
aiming
at
the
vtter
subversion
of
ou●
English
Nation
,
both
Church
and
Common-wealth
.
And
surely
if
we
consider
well
of
i●
I
doe
not
see
in
all
the
Bible
,
the
lik●
deliuerance
so
wonderfull
and
admirable
.
1.
Beeing
so
long
a
time
in
hatching
and
contriuing
,
with
such
secresie
and
concealement
.
2.
Being
vnder
the
ground
,
in
hell
as
it
were
,
in
a
place
vnder
the
earth
,
desiring
darknesse
more
then
light
,
because
the
deed
was
euill
.
3.
Being
brought
so
neere
the
execution
of
it
,
and
neuer
knowne
nor
suspected
before
.
4.
Being
disclosed
so
strangely
,
euen
by
one
of
the
Traytors
themselues
,
one
of
the
chiefe
Actors
in
the
Tragedy
.
5.
Being
so
generall
,
so
fearefull
and
monstrous
,
that
it
should
not
haue
beene
to
the
destruction
of
one
or
two
,
but
of
the
chiefe
of
the
whole
land
,
King
,
Queene
,
Prince
,
Nobles
,
Iudges
,
Bishops
;
in
a
word
,
the
flower
of
the
whole
kingdome
,
the
want
of
any
one
whereof
,
were
a
blemish
to
a
state
,
and
would
bring
a
ruine
to
a
kingdome
.
Now
do
as
Ahashuerosh
did
,
Hest.
6.1
.
Cause
the
Records
to
bee
read
,
and
Chronicles
to
be
searched
,
Antient
and
Moderne
,
Diuine
or
Prophane
,
amongst
the
Turkes
or
Painims
:
yea
,
if
Hell
keepe
any
Records
,
search
there
,
and
see
if
yee
can
patterne
this
conspiracie
,
or
match
this
danger
.
But
there
is
no
counsell
against
the
Lord
:
Mans
wisedome
is
foolishnesse
vnto
him
,
his
greatest
strength
but
weaknesse
,
his
life
but
a
breath
,
and
his
honour
but
a
blast
.
So
then
we
see
we
haue
as
great
cause
to
render
thanks
vnto
the
Lord
as
any
people
or
Nation
vnder
Heauen
.
That
5
day
of
Nouember
is
a
day
to
be
remembred
,
and
neuer
to
bee
,
forgotten
,
a
glad
and
ioyfull
day
;
and
we
ought
euery
one
in
publicke
and
priuate
,
to
stirre
vp
our
hearts
in
thanksgiuing
vnto
the
Lord
:
for
it
was
the
Lords
doing
,
and
●t
is
meruailous
in
our
eyes
:
It
is
the
day
which
the
Lord
made
for
the
glory
of
his
name
,
let
vs
reioyce
and
bee
glad
in
it
.
Now
it
is
not
enough
to
keepe
that
day
as
an
idle
Holy-day
,
to
r●st
from
labour
and
worke
,
to
ring
B●ls
and
make
Bon-fires
,
to
giue
our selues
to
eating
,
drinking
,
and
swilling
,
to
sports
and
pastime
:
for
this
is
no
honour
vnto
God
.
But
first
our
thankefulnesse
must
appeare
in
a
most
reuerent
&
thankfull
commemoration
and
remembrance
of
this
so
great
and
wonderfull
a
deliuerance
:
we
must
call
it
to
minde
,
thinke
of
the
greatnesse
of
it
,
we
must
speake
of
it
to
our
children
and
posterity
,
and
call
vpon
them
to
be
thankfull
:
for
the
child
that
is
yet
vnborne
,
is
bound
to
blesse
God
for
it
,
Exod.
12.6
.
Secondly
,
wee
must
sing
Psalmes
of
praise
and
thankes-giuing
vnto
God
in
token
of
thankfulnesse
,
and
that
publickly
in
the
Church
and
Congregation
of
Gods
people
.
Thirdly
,
we
must
come
together
into
Gods
house
,
to
heare
his
word
,
and
to
call
vpon
his
name
,
and
that
is
a
speciall
part
of
our
vnfained
thanfulnesse
.
Fourthly
,
wee
must
testifie
our
thankfulnesse
in
most
hearty
and
du●iful
obedience
,
which
is
the
greatest
and
the
best
sacrifice
,
1.
Sam.
15.
and
if
thi●
be
wanting
,
all
we
doe
is
nothing
worth
,
Esay
29.13
.
So
that
for
our
generall
deliuerance
,
there
shold
〈◊〉
a
generall
thankesgiuing
in
a
generall
reformation
of
Church
and
Common-wealth
,
of
our
hearts
and
sinful
liues
:
otherwise
indeed
we
are
vnthankfull
▪
if
still
we
liue
in
sin
and
●●b●llio●
.
Then
(
notwithstanding
●ur
keeping
a
day
,
ringing
of
Belles
,
●port
and
play
)
if
there
follow
no
reformation
of
our
liues
,
we
may
iustly
feare
a
more
dreadfull
iudgement
,
if
not
vtter
ruine
and
desolation
to
follow
.
Now
(
alas
)
where
is
this
vse
of
Gods
mercy
,
&
our
deliuerance
,
where
doe
the
people
reforme
their
liues
,
reforme
their
wayes
,
grow
more
religious
,
conscionable
and
carefull
to
heare
,
reade
,
pray
in
their
families
:
it
is
but
a
wonder
of
nine
dayes
,
men
make
little
or
no
vse
of
it
,
but
to
talke
of
it
,
and
speake
of
it
.
And
lastly
,
our
thankefulnesse
should
beget
in
vs
an
earnest
hatred
of
Popery
and
superstition
,
so
vile
,
salfe
,
mischieuous
,
bloudy
and
cursed
Religion
:
to
abhorre
it
,
to
haue
nothing
to
do
with
it
,
but
to
abandon
all
the
Reliques
of
it
:
which
that
all
estates
and
degrees
of
Men
may
do
,
the
Lord
grant
for
his
mercies
sake
,
Amen
.
FINIS
.